Skip to main content

Full text of "The spiritual kingdom : an exposition of the first eleven chapters of the book of Revelation"

See other formats 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


OF 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICKL  SEMINBRY 


B5^"^^..e) 


B"S 


JVIfs.  Rlejdandef  Ppoudfit. 


Cz'  ^ C^p^'(^ri^,,/ff. 


y?*^  Z;  >^'^ 


7 '? 


The  Spisitual  Kingdom: 


AN  EXPOSITION 


OF  THE 


FIEST    ELEVEN    CHAPTERS 


BOOK   OF   THE   EEVELATION. 


BY  THE^- 

REV.  JAMES   B.  RAMSEY,  D.  D., 

LATE    PASTOE    OF    THE    FIEST    PEESBYTEEIAN    CHUECH    IN    LYNCHBUEG,    VA. 

WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION 

BY  THE 

EEV.  CHARLES  HODGE,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

PKOFESSOB    IN    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINAEY   AT   PKINCETON,    NEW    JEESEY. 


RICHMOND,  VA.: 

PEESBYTEEIAN  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLICATION. 
18  73. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  tlie  year  1873,  by  the 

TRUSTEES  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLICATION"^ 

In  tlie  Office  of  tlie  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  WasLiington,  D.  C. 


Stereotyped  by 

H.  L.  Pelouze  &  Co., 

Richmond,  Va. 


Printed  by 

J.  S.  Heacock  &  Co. 

Richmond,  Va^ 


JAMES  BEVERLIN  RAMSEY. 


Dr.  Ramsey  was  bom  in  Cecil  county,  Maryland,  May  the 
20tli,  1814.  Wlien  only  six  years  old,  the  death  of  his 
father,  a  godly  man,  consigned  him  to  the  sole  care  of  his 
mother,  a  woman  of  uncommon  sagacity,  energy  and  piety. 
They  were  thenceforth  never  separated  till  the  time  of  her 
death,  which  occurred  at  an  extreme  age,  and  not  long  be- 
fore his  own.  His  fihal  reverence  and  affection  were  beau- 
tiful to  behold.  At  the  age  of  foui'teen  years  he  made  a 
pubhc  profession  of  faith  hi  Christ.  His  own  statement  was 
that  he  never  knew  when  he  became  a  child  of  God.  His 
mother  thought  he  gave  manifest  evidence  of  being  a  chi'is 
tian  from  the  time  his  father  died.  His  academical  educa- 
tion was  completed  at  Lafayette  College,  Pa.,  of  which  the 
Rev.  George  Junkin,  D.  D.,  was  then  president.  He  entered 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Piinceton  in  183G,  where,  after 
completing  the  fixll  coui'se,  he  remained  a  foui'th  year,  in  the 
study  of  theology  and  the  original  languages  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. Dr.  J.  Addison  Alexander,  one  of  his  teachers,  who 
became  intimately  acquainted  with  hun  at  that  time,  is  known 
to  have  said  that  when  Dr.  Ramsey  left  the  Seminary  he  was 
prepared  to  teach  any  class  in  the  institution. 

He  was  ordained  a  minister  of  the  gospel  in  1841,  and 
installed  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Chiu'ch  at  West  Farms, 
New  York,  where  he  continued  till  called,  in  1846,  to  go  as 
a  missionary  to  the  Choctaw  Indians,  and  to  be  the  Principal 
of  Spencer  Academy.  After  more  than  three  years  of  ar- 
duous, useful  labours,  failing  health  compelled  him  to  retui'n. 


4  JAMES  BEVEELIN  RAMSEY. 

During  the  next  five  years  he  was  engaged  in  teachmg,  and, 
as  far  as  health  would  permit,  in  preaching.  The  last  two 
of  these  years  were  spent  in  the  bounds  of  New  Providence 
Church,  Eockbridge  county,  Vii'ginia,  in  the  family  of  the 
Kev.  James  Morrison ;  a  period  to  which  he  afterwards  re- 
ferred as  one  of  the  happiest  of  his  life. 

Under  improved  health  he  was  installed  pastor  of  New 
Monmouth  Church,  in  that  county,  in  1854,  where,  during 
four  years  of  devoted  pastoral  labour,  and  surrounded  by  an 
affectionate  people,  precious  and  abundant  fruits  were  ga- 
thered unto  eternal  life.  In  1858  he  severed  tender  ties, 
under  a  sense  of  public  duty,  and  became  the  pastor  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Lynchburg,  Vii-ginia.  This 
relation  continued  till  1870,  when,  after  repeated  solicita- 
tions from  himself,  the  session  and  church  consented  to 
unite  with  him  in  a  request  for  its  dissolution.  This  was 
caused  by  the  feeble  and  ho^Deless  condition  of  his  health. 
Under  great  suffering  he  meekly  and  patiently  awaited  the 
hour  of  his  departure,  which  came  on  the  Sabbath  day,  July 
23,  1871,  when  he  rested  from  his  labours  and  fell  asleep  in 
Jesus,  entering  upon  that  Sabbath  which  shall  never  end. 

Dr.  Ramsey  was  an  eminently  good  man ;  of  profound  con- 
victions of  sin ;  of  unfeigned  humility ;  of  deep-rooted  faith ; 
of  ardent  love  to  Christ  and  His  Church.  His  whole  life 
was  in  close  communion  with  God,  and  full  of  a  spirit  truly 
apostolical.  He  was  also  a  man  "mighty  in  the  Scriptures." 
His  general  scholarship  was  extensive  and  accurate.  His 
fine  attainments  and  discriminating  judgment  inade  him  a 
wise  instructor  in  sacred  things ;  and  few  men  of  his  age 
had  secured  in  so  high  a  degree  the  love  and  confidence  of 
the  Church  wherever  he  was  known.  Had  longer  life  and 
more  comfortable  health  been  granted,  larger  and  richer 
fruits  would  no  doubt  have  been  gathered  from  his  careful 
culture  and  ripe  religious  experience.  This  volume  is  the 
only  production  of  any  considerable  extent  which  has  been 
left.  His  name  is  worthy  to  be  had  "  in  everlasting  remem 
brance." 


CONTENTS. 


25 


40 


I. 

INTEODUCTOEY. 

Lectuee  1.— Chapteb  1  :  3. 
The  Promised  Blessing, 

Lectuke  2.— Chapteb  1 :  4-7. 
The  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom, 

Lecture  3. — Chapter  1  :  17-18. 

59 
The  Consolations  of  the  Kingdom, 

II. 

THE  VISIBLE  REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

Lecture  4.— Chapter  1  :  20. 
The  Golden  Candlesticks.     The  Visible  Church  :  its  Mission, 73 

Lecture  5.— Chapter  1  :  20. 
The  Seven  Stars.    The  Authority  of  Christ  in  the  Visible  Church, ...     95 

Lecture  G.— Chapter  2  :  1-11. 

Imperfections  and  Varieties  of  the  Visible  Church.     Ephesus  and  ^^^^ 

Smyrna.    Declining  Love.    Persecution, 

Lecture  7.— Chapter  2  :  12-29. 

Imperfections  and  Varieties  continued.     Pergamos  and  Thyatira.  ^^^ 

Friendship  of  the  World.     Heresy,  

Lecture  8.— Chapter  3  :  1-22. 
Imperfections  and  Varieties  continued.     Sardis.     Philadelphia  and 

Laodicea.    Spiritual  Deadness.     Spiritual  Power,     lukewarm-  ^^^ 
ness,  


'6  CONTENTS. 

Lecture  9. — Chapters  2  and  3. 
Coudition  of  the  Promises.     The  Individual  Conflict  required, 190 

Lecture  10. — Chapters  2  and  3. 
The  Promises.     The  Glory  of  the  Triumphant  Church, 205 

III. 

THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  KINGDOM. 

Lecture  11. — Chapter  4  :  1-6. 
Its  Divine  and  Spiritual  Nature  and  Privileges, 223 

Lecture  12. — Chapter  4  :  6-8. 
Its  Spiritual  Life, 238 

Lecture  13. — Chapter  4  :  6-8. 
The  Glory,  Claims,  and  Privileges  of  this  Life, 252 

Lecture  14, — Chapter  4  :  8-11. 
The  Worship  of  the  Kingdom, 264 

IV. 

ITS  MEDIATOR  KING,  AND  HIS  REIGN. 

Lecture  15. — Chapter  5  :  1-7. 
The  Administration  of  the  Kingdom  undertaken  by  the  Slain  Lamb,  283 

Lecture  16. — Chapter  5  :  8-14. 
The  Investiture  and  Praises  of  the  Slain  Lamb, 296 

Lecture  17. — Chapter  G  :  1 — 8  :  1. 
The  Reign  of  the  Lamb,  and  its  Results, 311 

Lecture  18. — Chapter  6  :  12-17. 
The  Great  Revolution  Involved, 380 

V. 

ITS  CONFLICTS  AND  TRIUMPH. 

Lecture  19. — Chapter  8  :  2-6. 
The  Prayers  of  the  Saints, 353 


CONTENTS. 


Y 


Lectuee  20. — Chaptek  8  :  7-12. 
The  Earthly  Good  Smitten, 367 

Lecture  21. — Chapter  9  :  1-12. 
The  Soul  Smitten.    The  Curse  of  Error.     Spiritual  Despotism, 381 

Lecture  22. — Chapter  9  :  13-21. 
The  Eeaction  of  the  Worldly  Power  and  Wisdom  :    completing  the 

Course  of  Disciplinary  Judgments, 399 

Lecture  23. — Chapter  10. 
The  Divine  and  Gracious  Agency,  and  the  Human  Instrumentality 

which  it  provides, 419 

Lecture  24. — Chapter  11  :  1,  2. 
The  True  Church,  and  the  Subjects  of  her  Testimony, 435 

Lecture  25. — Chapter  11  :  2. 
The  Power  of  the  World  in  and  over  the  External  Church, 453 

Lecture  26. — Chapter  11  :  3-10. 
The  Power  of  a  Witnessing  Church  during  these  Abounding  Cor- 
ruptions, in  her  Worship  and  Government, 469 

Lecture  27. — Chapter  11  :   10-13. 
The  Vitality  and  Triumph  of  a  Pure  Spiritual  Testimony, 488 

Lecture  28. — Chapter  11  :  14-18. 
The  Final  Triumph, 504 


SYNOPSIS   OF   LECTURES. 


PART  I. 

INTRODUCTORY. 
LECTURE  I. 

THE   PEOMISED    BLESSING. 

Chap.  1 :  3. 
Neglect  of  this  book  guarded  against.  I.  Reasons  of  this  neglect  r 
(1.)  Its  mysteriousness  ;  (2.)  A  mistaken  notion  as  to  the  design  of  pro- 
phecy ;  (.3.)  The  too  speciiic  application  of  its  symbols  ;  (4.)  An  idea  that 
great  learning  was  necessary  to  get  practical  benefit  from  it.  II.  Its 
practical  value  shown:  (1.)  By  the  nearness  of  the  times  of  which  it 
treats ;  (2.)  By  its  title ;  (3.)  By  its  general  scope  and  design  ;  (4.)  By  its 
special  discoveries  of  truth ;  (5.)  By  its  very  mystery ;  (6.)  In  the  whole 
history  of  the  church's  experience. 

LECTURE  IL 

THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE   KINGDOM. 

Chap.  1 :  4r-8. 
The  author  of  the  book.  To  whom  addressed.  Its  subject  here  an- 
nounced. I.  The  gospel  message.  Grace  and  peace  from  the  triune  God.. 
These  blessings  exhaustless  and  free.  II.  The  cJmrcIi's  response.  (1.) 
Conscious  dignity  and  privileges;  (2.)  Price  of  these  blessings;  (3.) 
Grateful  ascription  of  glory.  III.  The  wo7-ld's  tmrning  and  the  church's 
hope.  Christ's  second  coming.  Consummation  of  salvation  and  damna- 
tion. Now  coming  in  the  progress  of  His  mediatorial  reign.  All  present 
judgments  preparatory.    Tremble  and  rejoice. 


10  SYNOPSIS  OF  LEOTUKES. 

LECTUKE  ni. 

THE  CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE  KINGDOM. 

Chap.  1 :  IT,  18. 
This  the  spirit  and  design  of  the  whole  book.  Circumstances  of  the 
church  when  written.  Still  the  same  need  of  consolation.  I.  The  be- 
liever's terrors  are  groundless.  The  whole  previous  vision  one  of  grace. 
II.  The  Redeemer  is  divine,  the  First  and  the  Last  in  creation,  provi- 
dence and  redemption.  III.  His  atonement  and  intercession  perfectly 
remove  guilt  and  secure  life.  IV.  His  dominion  is  universal,  even  over 
death  and  the  unseen  world.  These  four  topics  pervade  all  this  book. 
All  in  Christ.     No  other  consolation  for  sinners. 


PAKT  II. 

THE  VISIBLE  MANIFESTATION  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 
Chap.  1 :  20.— Chap.  3 :  22. 

LECTUEE  IV. 

the  visible  chuech  ;  its  mission. 
Chap.  1 :  20. 

Design  of  this  section  of  the  book.  1.  The  real  kingdom  invisible. 
2.  The  visible  church  represents  it,  and  is  of  divine  origin.  3.  Impor- 
tance of  definite  distinctions  between  a  true  and  a  false  representative. 
4.  The  true  here  defined  by  symbols  and  examples. 

The  true  church  symbolized :  first,  in  its  mission,  by  the  golden  can- 
dlesticks. This  the  fibst  mark  of  a  true  church.  These  represent 
her,  (1.)  As  a  light-bearer,  not  passively  but  actively,  by  witness-bearing 
in  all  her  worship  and  government;  (2.)  In  this  dependant  on  Christ's 
presence;  (3.)  Identical  in  all  ages ;  (4.)  Her  uuity  not  visible  but  in 
Christ;  (5.)  Most  precious;  the  central  object  of  this  book  ;  attachment 
to  her  ordinances.     Are  you  a  true  or  a  false  witness  for  God  ? 

LECTURE  V. 

the  authokitt  of  the  visible  church. 
Chap.  1 :  20. 
The  SECOND  MARK  of  a  true  church :  the  authority  by  which  it  is  ruled. 
The  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand  symbols  of  authority.     I.  Meaning  of 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES.  11 

these  star-angels.  1.  Angels  not  a  designation  of  any  particular  office. 
2.  Designates  the  nature  of  all  church  offices,  as  involving  only  the  func- 
tion of  messengers  of  Christ.  3.  Shown  by  the  nature  and  position  of 
these  stars.  4.  Shown  by  their  relation  to  the  other  accompanying  sym- 
bols. 5.  Each  church  has  its  own,  and  but  one.  In  connection  vnth 
the  candlesticks,  this  a  decisive  test  of  a  true  church.  II,  ApiDlication 
of  these  principles  :  1.  All  authority  in  the  church  from  Chi'ist.  2.  Re- 
sponsibility of  ordaining  men  to  office,  of  receiving  and  accrediting  men 
as  Chiist's  messengers.  3.  Church  authority  purely  spiritual,  and  for 
edification.  4.  Gives  admonition  and  encouragement  to  church  rulers. 
5.  Esteem  and  obedience  due  them. 


LECTUEE  VI. 

TAEIETIES   AND    IMPEKFECTIONS    OF    THE    VISIBLE    OHUKOH ;    EPHESUS   AND 

SMYRNA. 

Chap.  2:1-11. 

I.  General  character  of  all  these  epistles.  A  sevenfold  picture  of  the 
church  as  it  is.  Defines  the  true  church  by  actual  examples.  Their  rela- 
tion to  the  rest  of  the  book.  Observe,  (1.)  Their  style;  (2.)  Christ's 
titles  in  them ;  (3.)  Their  common  introduction,  "I  know  thy  works." 

II.  The  sevenfold  variety.  1.  Exa7nple  1.  EpJiesus,  or  declining 
LOVE.  The  city  and  church.  (1.)  Commendations.  Orthodox  in  doc- 
trine and  pure  in  morals.  (2.)  CensTires.  First  love  forsaken.  Danger 
in  contending  for  truth.  (3.)  Lessons  to  all  churches.  Personal  applica- 
tion.    Admonitions.     Eemedy  and  preventive. 

Example  2.  Smyrna,  or  peesecution.  The  church.  Uncensured. 
Martyrdom  of  Polycarp.  Consolations.  Needed  in  all  ages.  Promise 
of  grace  to  endure  suffering,  not  of  freedom  from  it.  Outward  wealth 
and  prosperity  no  mark  of  a  true  church.  The  bitterest  persecutions  by 
apostate  churches.     Faithfulness. 

LECTUEE  VII. 

the  same  subject  continued  ;  peegamos  and  thyatiea. 

Chap.  2:12-29. 

Example  3.     Pergamos,  or  the  woeld's  friendship.     Balaamites  and 

Nicolaitanes.    Conformity  to  the  world  ever  the  same  in  principle,  though 

different   in  form.     Worldly  alliances  mark   "Satan's  dwelling-place." 


12  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTUKES. 

Christ's  rebukes  severe.  Discriminate  between  His  faithful  people  and 
these  polluters  of  His  church. 

The  Balaamite  doctrine  now  specially  prevalent.  Various  ideas  of 
what  is  worldly  conformity.  Bible  definition  clear.  The  church  and  the 
world  confounded :  1st,  By  the  variable  and  defective  standard  of  sepa- 
ration ;  2d,  By  the  change  wrought  externally  upon  the  world  by  the 
church.  Christian  civilization,  so  called,  polishes,  not  purifies;  inten- 
sifies earthliness  by  refining  it.  Increased  danger  from  this  cause. 
Christian  social  life  pervaded  by  worldly  conformity.  Claims  of  Christ ; 
a  life  of  trust,  how  little  shown. 

Example  4.  Thyatira,  or  heeest.  Toleration  of  a  false  teacher. 
Effects  the  same  as  in  the  church  of  Pergamos.  Jezebel ;  why  so  named  ? 
"Depths  of  Satan, " profundities  of  human  wisdom.  The  judgments 
threatened. 

This  peculiar  type  of  church  character  often  realized.  Grew  to  gigan- 
tic proportions  in  the  church  of  Eome.  Special  promise  to  those  who  in 
such  times  are  faithful.  Dangers,  warnings,  and  means  of  safety.  Pro- 
mise of  victory  over  the  world. 


LECTUKE  VIII. 

same  subject  continued  ;  saedis,  philadelphia,  and  laodicea. 
Chap.  3:  1-22. 

Example  5.  Sai'dis,  or  spiritual  deadness.  The  city.  The  church 
in  high  reputation,  yet  dead.  A  galvanized  corpse.  Works  not  perfect. 
Garments  defiled.  Some  things  remaining.  The  charge  and  the  warn- 
ing. The  sleeper's  danger.  Remember  past  mercies.  The  faithfiil 
remnant.  Encouragement  in  the  title  Christ  here  uses,  and  the  pro- 
mise. 

Example  6.  Philadelphvi,  or  spiritual  power.  This  church  uncen- 
sured.  Commendations.  Yet  feeble.  The  peculiar  promise  to  it  of 
success,  and  of  security  under  trial.  The  crowning  promise  of  Christ's 
speedy  coming,  and  the  believer's  crown. 

Example  7.  Laodicea,  or  lukewarmness.  The  worst  of  all.  Exter- 
nal prosperity,  pride  and  loathsomeness.  On  the  point  of  utter  rejec- 
tion.    Christ's  long-suffering  and  tenderness.     Final  promise. 

Concluding  inferences  from  this  sevenfold  view.  (1.)  Its  completeness 
as  a  picture  of   the  visible  church.     Warnings  suited  to  all  dangers.. 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES.  13 

Ontward  forms  not  once  alluded  to.  (2.)  Special  application  to  the 
authorities  of  the  churches.  Importance  of  discipline.  (3.)  The  fuU 
display  of  the  divine  attributes  of  Christ.  (4.)  The  personal  presence  of 
Christ  now  in  His  churches,  and  His  present  reign  over  them.  Personal 
and  visible  often  erroneously  confounded.  The  spiritual  presence  a  real 
one,  ('>.)  Practical  value  of  this  whole  picture  of  the  visible  church,  as  a 
test  of  a  true  church. 

LECTURE  IX. 

AN  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT  AND  VICTOET,  THE  DESIGN  OF  THE  VISIBLE,  AND 
THE  NECESSARY  MEANS  OF  ATTAINING  THE  GLOKY  OF  THE  INVISIBLH 
KINGDOM. 

Chaps.  2  and  3. 

To  Jdni  that  overcometh." — (Seven  times  repeated.) 

The  indispensable  condition  of  promised  glory.  Relation  of  this  con- 
flict to  the  rest  of  this  book.  1.  Nature  of  this  conflict.  The  soul  its 
sphere.  Severe;  self  the  great  enemy.  Entirely  distinct  from  the  con- 
flict in  the  unrenewed  heart.  2.  It»  personal  necessity.  Shown  by  the 
terms  of  these  promises,  and  by  the  evils  to  be  resisted  in  these  churches. 
Not  evaded  by  church  connections,  nor  by  change  of  circumstances.  No 
truce.  Not  end  till  the  last  sinner  is  saved.  3.  Divine  resources.  In 
Christ,  our  Head.  Initiated  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Sustained  by  the  Spirit. 
By  the  providence  of  God.  AU-sufiicient  encouragement.  Relation  of 
the  visible  church  to  this  conflict,  and  its  importance. 

LECTURE  X. 

THE  PROMISES  "  TO  HIM  THAT  OVERCOMETH," — (iN  EACH  CHURCH. 'l 

Chaps.  2  and  3. 

The  prize,  the  glories  of  the  triumphant  kingdom.  1.  Paradise  re- 
stored. Life  in  Christ.  2.  Death  destroyed.  The  immortal  body.  8 
Priestly  privileges.  "Hidden  manna."  "White  stone" — Urim  and 
Thummim,  direct  and  constant  access  to  God,  and  knowledge  of  His 
Tvill.  4.  Kingly  honours.  Fellowship  in  Christ's  dominion  and  triumph. 
These  four  exhaust  the  types  of  the  old  dispensation.  5.  Perfect  holiness 
and  public  adoption.  6.  Union  in  one  glorified  family  and  city,  and 
mutual  participation  in  each  other's  bliss.     7.  Fellowship  with  Christ  in 


14  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES. 

His  everlasting  kingdom,  when  His  mediatorial  reign  shall  have  ended. 
Present  power  of  these  promises.  Inf.  In  what  the  triumph  of  the  pre- 
sent visible  church  consists ;  not  in  the  complete  perfection  of  any  pre- 
sent outward  organizations,  but  in  gathering  and  perfectirig  the  elect. 


PART  III. 

THE  TEUE  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

Chap.  4. 

LECTUKE  XI. 

its  divine  nature,  and  spiritual  privileges. 
Chap.  4 : 1-6. 

New  division  of  the  book.  Change  of  method.  The  time  and  circum- 
stances recalled.  Nature  of  the  vision,  "in  the  Spirit."  Teaching  by- 
symbols  ;  its  advantages.     This  the  scene  of  all  succeeding  visions, 

A  symholical  picture  of  the  essential  elements  of  the  spiritual  kingdom. 
Seven  of  these :  1.  The  thi-one,  and  its  formless  occupant.  God  in  His 
church,  revealed  and  concealed  in  the  glory  of  His  own  attributes.  2. 
The  rainbow.  Covenant  mercy.  3,  The  twenty-four  elders.  The  priestly 
and  kingly  dignity  of  the  Eedeemer.  4.  The  lightnings,  thunderings 
and  voices.  Energies  of  His  providence  and  Word.  5.  The  seven  lamps 
of  fire.  Manifold  enlightening  energies  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  the  source 
of  light  in  the  kingdom.  6.  The  sea  of  glass.  Exhaustless  purifying  in- 
fluences. All  a  picture  of  present  privileges  conferred  on  each  member 
of  the  kingdom.     Their  reality  and  glory. 

LECTUKE  XII. 

the  spiritual  life, 

Chap.  4 :  6-8. 

Power  of  visible  and  material  things  over  fallen  man.     Design   of 

these  symbols  to  counteract  this  by  giving  increased  vividness  to  things 

unseen.     The  four  living  creatures:  the  spiritual  life  of  redeemed  sinners. 


SYNOPSIS  OFLECTDRES.  15 

or  the  life  of  Ood  in  man.  This  life  the  most  stupendous  and  mysterious 
thing  in  creation ;   hence  the  strange  and  mysterious  symbol.     Proofs  ; 

1.  Must  indicate  something  essential  to  the  redeemed  in  chapter  5  :  8,  9. 

2.  History  of  the  symbol.  Co-extensive  with  the  history  of  redemption. 
In  Ezekiel ;  in  the  tabernacle  ;  at  the  gate  of  lost  Paradise.  3.  Its  perfect 
adaptedness  to  represent  this  life,  and  nothing  else.  Beyond  the  range  of 
nature ;  combined  of  the  four  most  perfect  forms  of  creature  life  on 
earth ;  this  intensified  by  the  profusion  of  eyes  and  wings.  Image  of  the 
divine  perfections  in  the  creature.  Sets  forth  the  three  leading  properties 
of  this  life  :  (1)  holiness,  (2)  spiritual  knowledge,  (3)  and  untiring  activ- 
ity. ' '  In  the  throne  :  "  secure  and  eternal.  Now  imperfectly  manifested. 
Heal,  though  mysterious. 

LECTUEE  Xni. 

V 

the  gloey,  claims,  and  privileges  of  this  lefe. 

Chap.  4:6-8. 

This  symbols  forth:  I.  The  glory  of  this  life.  (1.)  In  its  being  the 
moral  image  of  God.  (2.)  In  its  origin,  a  new  creation  :  the  purchase  of 
redeeming  blood.  (3.)  In  its  results  :  perfect  deliverance  of  soul  and 
body  from  the  curse,  and  of  the  earth  itself.  II  Its  claims  and  privi- 
leges. This  symbol  shows  :  (1.)  The  perfections  we  must  cultivate ;  a 
fourfold  view  of  holiness,  spiritual  power,  submission,  benevolence  and 
communion  with  God.  (2.)  The  spiritual  perception  and  active  energy 
to  perceive  and  do  the  will  of  God,  which  this  life  supplies.  Value  of  this 
and  the  accompanying  symbols.  Hence,  (1.)  The  riches  of  God's  Word ; 
(2.)  The  vanity  of  the  world;  (3.)  Comfort  in  affliction ;  and  (4,)  Nature's 
helplessness  and  refuge. 

LECTUEE  XIV. 

THE  WOESHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

Chap.  4:8-11. 

Design  of  this  whole  chapter,  to  present  the  triie  spiritual  kingdom  in 
contrast  with  the  imperfections  of  the  visible  church.  Hence,  not  only 
its  elements,  but  its  activities  are  symbolized.  The  worship  of  the 
KINGDOM.  This  has  its  origin  in  the  symbol  of  life,  its  results  in  the 
prostration  and  praise  of  the  elders.     1.   All  true  worship  is  from  a  re- 


16  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTUKES. 

newed  heart.  2.  Adoration  of  the  Divine  character,  its  first  essential  ele- 
ment. These  living  ones  never  rest  in  their  praise  ;  so  Bible  saints. 
Serious  defect  in  devotional  exercises.  3,  Other  essential  element,  con- 
secration. Prostration  and  praise  of  the  elders.  Consists:  (1.)  In  pro- 
found and  cordial  submission  ;  (2.)  Sense  of  obligation  to  Divine  grace ; 
(3.)  Becognition  of  the  will  of  God,  as  the  creature's  sole  end  and  rule. 
This  teaches,  (1.)  The  nature  and  test  of  all  acceptable  worship,  in  out- 
ward forms,  in  the  whole  life.  2.  External  forms  contemptible.  3.  A 
cause  of  low  piety,  and  its  corrective. 


PAET  ly. 

ITS   MEDIATOR   KING,    AND   HIS   REIGN. 

Chap.  5  :  1—8  :  1. 

LEQTURE  XV. 

THE  ADMINISTBATION  OF  THE  KINGDOM  ASSUMED  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB. 

Chap.  5:  1-T. 

Previous  picture  of  the  kingdom.  Subject  of  this  section  ;  by  whom 
and  how  it  is  administered.  Leading  topics  of  this  chapter.  1.  The  book 
in  the  hands  of  Him  that  sits  on  the  throne.  Secret  and  all-comprehen- 
sive purposes  of  God.  Seven  sealed ;  covers  the  whole  period  of  the  me- 
diatorial reign.  2.  The  proclamation  of  the  mighty  angel.  No  creature 
power  or  skill  can  conduct  its  affairs.  Despondency  from  such  expecta- 
tions. Requires  divine  power.  3.  The  Lamb  only  able  to  do  it.  His 
seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes.  Head  over  all  to  the  church.  "Weep 
not,"  on  account  of  difficulties  in  your  own  salvation.  Or,  on  account  of 
afflictions.  Or,  on  account  of  the  perils  of  the  church.  Rejoice  that  the 
Lamb  reigns  ;  work  for  Him  ;  opposition  futile, 

LECTUEE  XVI. 

INVESTITURE  AND  PEAISES  OF  THE  SLAIN  LAMB. 

Chap.  5:  8-14. 

Grandeur  of  the  scene.  1.  New  song  of  the  redeemed.  New  in  refe- 
rence to  song  in  chap.  'A  :  11.     New  in  its  object,  subject  and  occasion. 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES.  17 

l^ever  ceasing.  "Will  you  join  in  it  ?  Four  things  in  it,  and  what  follows. 
2.  Christ's  right  to  administer  the  kingdom.  His  redemption.  This  no 
mere  offer.  Effectual  grace.  Providential  agencies.  Highest  dignities 
conferred.  3.  Hence,  the  assurance  of  triumph.  In  regard  to  the  be- 
liever. In  regard  to  the  church.  Eeign  of  the  saints.  4.  The  whole 
creation  joins  in  the  praise.  No  more  curse.  Implies  not  the  salvation 
of  devils,  and  all  the  wicked,  but  the  opposite.  A  renovated  earth  the 
inheritance  of  the  perfected  church.  Glimpses  of  this  elsewhere  in  the 
Bible.     5.  Overwhelming  evidence  of  our  Lord's  divinity. 

LECTURE   XVII. 

THE  KEIGN  OF  THE  LAMB  ;    ITS  AGENCIES  AND  RESULTS. 

Chap.  6:  1— S:  1. 

The  Lamb  unsealing  the  book,  Christ  reigning.  Kelation  of  these 
seals  to  the  trumpets  and  vials.  Seal  1.  Christ,  in  His  gospel,  conquer- 
ing. All  these  agencies  come  at  the  call  of  the  living  creatures.  Seal  2. 
War  smiting  the  earth  in  its  social  joys.  Seal  3.  Want  smiting  the  sup- 
ports of  its  life,  both  of  body  and  soul.  Seal  4.  Death,  by  all  these  in- 
strumentalities, smiting  the  life  itself.  These  four  comprise  all  the 
agencies  of  the  church,  and  Providence.  Not  confined  to  particular  pe- 
riods. Seal  5.  The  spiritual  church  bleeding,  waiting,  praying.  Long 
period  of  conflict.  Seal  6.  Triumi^h,  in  three  parts  :  (1.)  Power  of  the 
world  overthrown,  revolutionized,  and  all  enemies  destroyed.  (2.)  Saints 
prepared  during' this  delay  by  the  Spirit's  sealing.  (3.)  Their  number 
and  glory  perfected.  Seal  7.  End  of  all  conflict,  The  eternal  Sabbath. 
Mote.  The  half  hour's  silence. 

LECTURE  XVIII. 

the  geeat  eevolution. 

Chap.  6 :  12-17. 

The  overthrow  radical  and  universal.  Shows  the  world's  essential  un- 
godliness. Questions  in  regard  to  physical  changes  and  to  instrumen- 
talities, here  excluded.  Does  it  teach  a  complete  moral  revolution  ?  T 
Meaning  of  these  symbols.  Literal  events  impossible.  Interpretation, 
fixed  in  the  old  prophets.  (1.)  Is,  13.  (2.)  Is.  34:  4,  &c.  Striking 
parallel :  (3.)  Joel  2  :  28-32.     (4.)  Hag.  2. 


18  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES. 

II.  Meaning  of  this  passage  not  satisfied  by  any  past  changes  effected 
by  Christianity.  What  it  does  require.  Includes  also  past  triumphs. 
The  Christianized  Paganism  of  modern  civilization.  Changes  wrought 
not  to  be  underrated,  nor  overrated.  This  moral  earthquake  required, 
(1st.)  By  the  ungodliness  of  all  governments,  and  of  political  principles. 
(2d.)  By  the  whole  habits  of  social  and  business  life  being  divorced  from 
God.  (3d.)  By  the  character  of  education,  its  spirit  and  aims.  (4th.)  By 
the  extent  of  Sabbath  desecration.  (5th.)  By  the  defection  of  the  church 
from  the  primitive  model.  All  that  worldly  men  live  for,  doomed.  To 
each  that  day  of  wrath  may  be  near.    Flee. 


PAET  Y. 

ITS  CONFLICTS  AND  TRIUMPHS. 

Chap.  8  :   2.— Chap,  11 :  18. 

LECTUEE  XIX. 

THE  PKAYEKS  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

CuAF.  8  :  2-6. 
Design  of  this  section,  As  the  seven  seals  show  Christ's  agency,  the 
seven  trumpets  show  the  working  of  the  human  agencies  employed  or 
resisting.  Cover  the  same  ground.  1.  The  seven  angels  and  trumpets. 
All  human  and  created  instrumentalities  called  forth  by  influences  sent 
out  from  the  throne.  Angels  the  appropriate  symbols  of  these,  there- 
fore. 2.  The  incense  and  prayers.  The  angel :  the  divinely  appointed 
agency  by  which  these  prayers  are  called  forth.  Incense :  Christ's  inter- 
cessions. All  judgments  in  answer  to  prayer.  No  unanswered  prayer. 
Answered  not  according  to  form,  but  ultimate  design.  Influence  of 
prayer  on  an  ungodly  world.  3.  Fire  of  the  altar.  Truth  of  Christ  cru- 
cified in  contact  with  the  world.  Like  fire,  in  the  heart,  and  in  the  na- 
tions. Hence  these  commotions.  Scripture  parallels.  The  power  of 
truth  and  of  prayer. 

LECTURE  XX. 

THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN  :     THE  FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS. 

Chap.  8  :  Y-13. 
These  angel  trumpeters  ;  warning  for  all.     Prepared  from  the  begin- 
ning.    Though  successively  called  forth,  these  agencies  then  act  simul- 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES.  19 

taneously.  1.  First  four,  a  separate  group.  Smite  the  whole  worldly 
Bystem,  the  land,  the  sea,  the  fountains,  and  the  lights.  "  Earth"  and 
*^  heaven,"  symbols,  not  of  place,  but  character;  of  things  earthly  and 
heavenly  :  of  the  earthly  and  heavenly  sphere.  2.  Instrumentality  and 
effect  of  each.  (1.)  The  storm  of  war  upon  consolidated  social  order.  (2.) 
Overthrow  of  government  in  anarchy  and  blood.  (3.)  A  church  becom- 
ing a  political  or  earthly  power,  and  poisoning  the  purest  springs  of  hu- 
man happiness.  (4.)  No  new  instrumentality  introduced,  but  as  the  final 
effect  of  all  these,  the  world's  lights  darkened.  Three  instrumentalities 
BO  different  cannot  symboKze  events  so  perfectly  similar  as  the  various 
inroads  of  the  northern  barbarians.  3.  Design  of  each,  and  their  apph- 
cation  to  the  whole  history  of  the  church  in  its  relation  to  the  world  dur- 
ing the  early  and  middle  ages.  The  prediction  of  the  angel  in  mid- 
heaven  ;  these  calamities  may  well  awaken  apprehension  of  more  terrific 
woes,  4,  Apjjlication  to  all  succeeding  ages,  and  to  the  present.  Admo- 
nition to  the  church  and  the  world. 


LECTURE  XXI. 

the  soul  smitten  :   the  cuese  oj!'  eeeok.     eieth  trumpet. 
Chap  9  :  1-11. 

The  earthly  good,  though  smitten,  stUl  trusted.  Kesult.  The  fifth 
angel.  Scor'pionlociists,  Jiordes  of  soul-destroying  errors.  1.  Their  origin. 
A  fallen  star,  a  spiritual  power  degenerated  into  an  earthly.  Hence, 
having  the  keys  of  hell,  instead  of  heaven.  2.  Their  forms  ;  strange  and 
unearthly.  "Doctrines  of  devils."  3.  Their  king:  Satan.  4,  Their 
commission  :  peculiar,  not  against  earthly  good,  but  the  souls  of  the  un- 
sealed. Cannot  hurt  God's  children.  Cannot  kill  or  destroy  the  unsealed 
race,  but  only  torment.  Danger  of  unbelief.  This  torment  unendurable. 
5.  The  limit  to  this  infliction.  Five  months,  not  all  the  year.  No  de- 
ception can  last.  Such  errors,  limited  in  their  very  nature,  die  in  their 
own  desolations.  Observe,  (1.)  The  sin  of  unbelief  produces  the  curse 
of  error.  Observe,  (2.)  Special  examples:  apostacies  and  delusions  of 
the  middle  ages  ;  Mohammedan,  Papal,  and  Greek.  Spiritual  despot- 
ism. Illustration  of  verse  6  :  death  itself  no  escape.  2  Thess.  2  :  3-12. 
Observe,  (3.)  The  value  of  the  Bible.  Observe,  (4.)  Sealing  of  the  Spirit 
the  only  security. 


20  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTUKES. 

LECTURE  XXII. 

THE  EEACTION  OF  THE  WOKLD's  POWEE  AND  WISDOM.     SIXTH  TETJMPET. 
Chap.  9  :  12-21. 

First  and  second  woes ;  cause  and  effect.  Cause  ever  working.  The 
principles  are  here  described,  before  the  organized  systems  they  pro- 
duced, which  are  described  in  latter  part  of  the  book.  The  sixth  trum- 
pet. 1.  The  second  woe  comes  at  the  call  of  the  Intercessor  in  answer  to 
prayer.  2.  Its  agencies.  The  powers  tormented  by  this  spiritual  des- 
potism, and  restrained  by  it.  "In  the  Euphrates;"  in  the  nations 
supporting  the  spiritual  Babylon.  They  are  summed  up  under  a  four- 
fold classification ;  love  of  power,  of  wealth,  of  sensual  pleasure,  and  of 
knowledge,  3.  How  restrained.  By  the  delusions  that  tormented  them. 
Prepared  for  the  moment  appointed  of  God.  Historical  illustration.  4. 
Extent  of  influence.  "Myriads  of  myriads;"  yet  limited  to  two  of 
these.  The  world's  power  and  its  wisdom  embrace  all.  So  the  two 
beasts  of  chapter  thirteen,  5.  Their  true  character.  The  cavalry  of 
heU.  Their  twofold  means  of  inflicting  injury ;  violence  and  serpent 
cunning.  Impossible  to  locate  this  on  any  particular  event  of  history. 
Whole  history  of  the  church  f  uU  of  illustrations.  6.  Their  utter  incom- 
petency to  produce  repentance.  The  sins  mentioned  express  the  un- 
godliness and  immoralities  of  all  spiritual  delusions. 

Inf.  1.  The  divine  authorship  manifest.  2.  The  inveteracy  of  human 
depravity. 

LECTURE  XXIII. 

THE  GEACIOUS  DIVINE  AGENCY,  AND  THE  HUMAN   INSTEUMENTALITY  WHICH 

it  provides. 
Chap.  10. 
Necessity  of  a  different  agency  in  order  to  salvation.  The  next  four 
leading  symbols  show  what  this  is.  1.  The  mighty  angel.  The  pres- 
ence and  power  of  Christ  in  His  church.  The  ojjen  book,  the  Gospel. 
The  seven  thunders,  whose  utterances  were  unwritten  :  the  mystery  of 
His  almighty  power  in  grace  and  providence.  No  more  delay.  2.  T/ie 
human  instrumentality.  The  seer  himself  becomes  a  part  of  the  sym- 
bolic scene.  The  church  not  only  to  see  and  adore,  biat  to  be  the  channel 
of  the  grace.  The  little  book  received  and  eaten  ;  the  truth  incorporated 
into  the  spiritual  life.  Expresses  itself  as  a  divine  testimony.  "  Again." 
True  nature  of  the  church's  testimony. 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES.  21 

LECTUEE  XXIV. 

THE   WITNESSING   CHTJECH,    AND   THE   EULE   AND   SUBJECTS   OF   HEB 
TESTIMONY. 

Chap.  11  :  1,  2. 

How  is  the  charge  just  given  to  be  fulfilled  ?  I.  The  act  of  measuring. 
Truth  must  be  ascertained.  The  divine  rule.  Human  opinions  worth- 
less. The  written  word,  II.  Objects  to  be  measured.  (1.)  The  tem- 
ple. God  dwelling  in  and  among  men.  Christ  and  His  mystical  body. 
True  unity  of  the  church.  All  human  ordering  excluded.  (2.)  The 
altar.  Blood  of  atonement.  (3.)  The  worshippers.  A  separate  and 
consecrated  priesthood.  Adherence  to  the  cross  and  crown  of  Jesus. 
We  have  here  another  picture  of  the  true  church.  The  whole  matter  of 
her  testimony. 

LECTUEE  XXV. 

the  pow^e  of  the  woeld  in  and  over  the  visible  ohuech. 

Chap.  11 :  2. 

Unmeasured  things.  1.  Externals  of  the  church  given  over  to  the 
worldly  minded.  Such  mere  externals  to  be  rejected.  How  fulfilled. 
2.  The  period  of  this  desecration  limited.  Precisely  defined  in  the 
divine  plan  and  purpose  ;  and  hence  encouragement.  But  why  so 
specific  ?  Not  that  we  may  antedate  events.  Yet  a  very  important  use. 
Location  of  these  periods  in  history  impossible.  Theory  of  a  day  for  a 
year  uncertain.  Early  purity  of  the  church  brief.  Assumed  dates  of 
606  and  755,  etc.,  unsatisfactory.  The  beginning  in  each  place  known 
only  to  God.  This  indefiniteness  does  not  lessen  the  value  of  these 
numbers.  They  symbolize  the  enemy's  failure.  Their  previous  typical 
and  historic  use.  Their  comparative  value  evident  and  precious.  What 
is  your  position  ? 

LECTUEE  XXVI. 

the  poweb  of  a  chuech,  witnessing  by  hee  worship  and  goveenment, 
during  these  coeeuptions. 

Chap.  11 :  3-10. 
Necessity  and  difficulty  of  faithful  witnessing.     This  whole  passage 
the  words  of  the  angel ;  its  design.     1.  Who  are  these  two  witnesses  ? 


22  SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTURES. 

The  two  great  functions  of  the  church  by  which  her  testimony  is  borne  ; 
her  worsldp  and  discipline.  Nature  and  importance  of  these  to  this  end. 
2.  Power  of  these  witnesses.  Like  that  of  Moses  and  Elijah.  Effect  of 
a  rejected  Gospel.  Slaying  saints  is  not  killing  the  witnesses.  In  per- 
secution their  voice  the  clearest.  3.  Killing  them.  By  corruption  of 
worship  and  discipline.  By  the  beast  from  the  pit,  the  worldly  power 
and  wisdom.  4.  Their  dead  bodies  preserved.  Lifeless  forms ;  dead 
churches  favourites  with  the  world.  Preserved  in  the  streets  of  the 
great  city,  in  the  organizations  of  a  corrupt  and  apostate  church.  These 
princijjles  always  working.  Began  early  ;  at  length  in  almost  the  whole 
church.  Does  it  imply  a  universal  silencing  of  these  witnesses  at  once  ? 
Present  alarming  tendencies. 

LECTUEE  XXVII. 

THE    VITALITY    OF    GOD's    WITNESSES,    AND    THE    TRIUMPH    OF    A    PUEELY 
SPIRITUAL    TESTIMONY. 

Chap.  11  :  11-13. 
These  witnesses  indestructible.  1.  Their  safety  is  in  delivering  their 
testimony.  Only  when  they  cease  to  testify  are  they  killed.  2.  Their 
speedy  reviving.  The  brief  suspension  of  life  enough  to  show  their 
entire  dependence  on  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  is  the  Author  of  their  reviv- 
ing. A  revival  of  pure  religion  is  a  reviving  of  pure  worship  and  dis- 
cipline. 3.  Elevation  of  these  witnessing  agencies  to  a  purely  spiritual 
and  heavenly  sphere.  4.  Effects  of  this.  Overthrow  of  the  world's 
power  in  the  church.  "  Seven  thousand  names  of  men  :"  all  mere  hu- 
man authorities  and  opinions.  The  church  cleansed  and  God  glorified 
in  it.  Second  woe  ended.  All  the  revelations  of  the  sixth  trumpet 
viewed  in  connection.  All  relates  to  the  deliverance  and  purifying  of 
the  church.  The  restoration  of  Pentecostal  times.  Glorious  prospects. 
No  new  agent  intimated.  The  Spirit  our  hope.  Present  duty  and  en- 
couragement. 

LECTUEE  XXVIII. 

the  triumph. 
Chap.  11 :  14-18. 
Seventh  trumpet  calls  ujzon  a  grand  vision  of  victory.     Comprehen- 
siveness of  these  visions.      1.  Celebrates  the  triumph  as   completed. 


SYNOPSIS  OF  LECTUKES.  23 

Includes  all  triumphs  from  the  beginning.  By  no  other  agencies  than 
those  already  revealed.  Except  the  final  acts  of  vengeance  and  of  love, 
to  end  the  conflict.  2.  It  consummates  redemption.  This  the  idea  of 
the  ^^  seventh."  The  last  woe.  Qiiickly  follows  the  second  in  its  very 
nature  always.  A  long  period  of  triumiahant  witnessing  may  intervene 
before  the  end  comes.  This  language,  however,  describes  not  merely 
the  commonly  expected  millenium.  It  is  Christ's  eternal  reign  on  the 
earth.  This  in  harmony  with  other  Scriptures.  Whole  history  of  the 
kingdom  points  to  this.  This  song  of  the  elders  requires  it.  Living 
creatures  of  chapter  fourth  and  fifth,  etc.,  no  longer  present,  the 
life  being  now  perfected  and  actually  possessed.  This  song  not  one  of 
expectation,  but  of  thanksgiving :  all  enemies  destroyed.  The  curtain 
falls.     The  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth. 


INTRODUCTION, 


CHARLES    HODGE,   D.  D.,  L  L.  D. 


It  can  hardly  be  questioned  that  a  portion  of  our  brethren, 
both  in  this  country  and  in  Great  Britain,  pay  undue  atten- 
tion to  the  prophetic  parts  of  Scripture.  On  this  account 
they  have  been  designated  the  "Prophetical  School."  While 
there  are  many  exceptions,  it  is  yet  a  characteristic  of  this 
class  of  writers,  that  they  seem  more  concerned  in  future 
hopes  than  in  present  duty.  They  have  no  faith  in  the  con- 
version of  the  world  mider  the  present  '•'  dispensation  of  the 
Spu-it."  They  often  speak  in  disparaging  terms  of  the  work 
of  the  Spirit,  saying  that  the  gospel  has  never  yet  converted 
a  single  town  or  village,  and  that  it  is  therefore  vain  to  expect 
that  it  will  convert  the  world.  The  world,  according  to  then' 
theory,  is  to  be  converted  through  the  teri*ors  and  judgments 
attending  the  second  advent  of  Christ:  not  otherwise,  and 
not  before. 

GENERAL  NEGLECT  OF  THE  PROPHECIES. 

While  all  this  is  true,  it  is  still  more  obviously  true,  that 
the  great  majority  of  Christians,  and  of  students  of  the  Bible, 
unduly  neglect  the  prophecies.  The  historical  books  of  the 
Old  Testament  are  far  less  interesting  than  the  evangeHsts  of 
the  New ;  so  the  doctrinal  writings  of  the  Old  Testament 
have  less  to  command  the  attention  tiian  the  doctrinal  in- 
structions of  the  New.  To  the  mass  ol  ^ible  readers  the 
doctrinal  and  practical  portions  of  the  Scrijatures  have  more 


11  INTRODUCTION. 

interest  than  the  prophetical.  Another  cause  of  the  com- 
parative neglect  of  the  latter  is  found  in  the  fact  that  they 
contaiu  much  that  is  peculiar  and  hard  to  be  understood. 
They  require  more  study,  more  strict  and  well-considered 
rules  of  interpretation,  with  more  self-command  and  self- 
subjection  to  the  laws  of  exegesis,  which  nothing  but  neces- 
sity will  induce  the  student  to  adopt.  The  difficulty  attend- 
ing prophetic  interjjretation  is  sufficiently  attested  by  the 
number  of  failures  exhibited  in  its  history.  The  views  that 
have  been  given  of  the  visions  of  Ezekiel,  of  Zechaiiah,  of 
Daniel,  and  of  the  Apocalypse,  are  scarcely  less  numerous 
than  are  the  authors  who  have  attempted  their  exposition. 
It  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  those  who  do  not  feel  any 
special  vocation  to  the  work  show  so  little  alacrity  to  enter 
upon  a  field  which  is  strewn  with  the  wrecks  of  the  labours 
of  their  predecessors. 

Besides,  the  remark  has  often  been  made  that  the  study 
of  the  prophecies  either  finds  a  man  insane  or  makes  him  so. 
Although  this  remark  is  unjust,  and  is  contradicted  by  nu- 
merous examples, — by  none  more  conspicuous  than  that  of 
the  sainted  Dr.  Ramsey, — it  nevertheless  contains  enough 
truth  to  render  it  a  warning.  It  is  true  that  the  habit  of 
mind  induced  by  efforts  to  solve  enigmas  deemed  of  the  ut- 
most importance  is  more  or  less  abnormal.  One  becomes 
disposed  to  accept  what,  ia  the  judgment  of  ordinary  minds, 
is  all  but  impossible :  to  regai'd  as  certain,  and  to  estimate 
as  absolutely  conclusive,  what  ordinary  men  consider  doubt- 
ful or  of  very  little  weight.  The  members  of  the  "  Propheti- 
cal School"  sometimes  believe  confidently  that  in  which 
none  but  themselves  have  the  slightest  faith.  Many,  for  ex 
ample,  believe  that  the  expressions  in  which  the  Scriptures 
describe  the  destruction  of  the  world,  such  as  that  the  hea- 
vens and  the  earth  shall  be  burnt  up,  shall  pass  away,  and 
be  melted  with  fervent  heat,  imply  only  the  partial  destruc- 
tion of  the  wicked;  that  after  this  destruction — which  is  to 
change  the  earth  less  than  the  deluge  did — men  will  continue 
to  be  born  and  die,  to  be  convinced  and  converted,  to  all 
eternity.  And  even  when  they  do  not  entertain  opinions  so 
■contrary  to  the  general  faith  of  the  Church,  they  hold,  with 


INTRODUCTION.  Ul 

the  greatest  confidence,  views  widely  at  variance  with  each 
other.  Thus,  some  hold  that  Babylon  of  the  Apocalypse  is 
pagan  Rome,  others  that  it  is  Papal  Rome,  others  that  it  is 
the  Papacy  in  its  worldly  power. 

While  what  has  just  been  said  does  in  some  measure 
account  for  the  general  neglect  of  the  study  of  prophecy, 
it  does  not  by  any  means  justify  that  neglect.  "  All  Scrip- 
ture is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for 
doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  right- 
eousness, that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  all  good  works."  2  Tim.  3:  16,  17.  As  the 
prophecies  are  a  part  of  the  Scripture,  they  are  given  by  in- 
spu'ation,  and  are  useful  for  all  the  purposes  above  stated ; 
and  the  man  of  God,  whether  he  be  layman  or  minister,  can- 
not be  properly  furnished  for  his  work,  unless  he  be  well 
versed  in  the  knowledge  of  this  department  of  revelation. 
This,  however,  as  ah-eady  remarked,  is  far  from  being  the 
case,  either  as  to  the  people  or  the  ministry.  Many  even  of 
our  oldest  ministers,  if  asked  the  meaning  of  some  unfulfilled 
prophecy,  must  answer,  not  merely  that  he  does  know,  which 
might  be  excusable,  but  that  he  has  never  examined  the 
question,  which  would  be,  as  a  general  thing,  inexcusable. 
If  asked  to  state  the  peculiar  principles  of  prophetic  inter- 
pretation, he  will  have  to  answer  that  he  has  never  studied 
the  subject.  Questions  so  important  as  these  may  be  pre- 
sented: What  will  be  the  future  of  the  Church  militant? 
Is  it  to  be  a  splendid  earthly  kingdom,  with  Chi'ist  at  its 
head,  or  a  spmtual  kingdom,  consisting  of  "  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  ? "  What  will  be 
the  "new  heavens  and  new  earth,"  that  shall  be  introduced 
when  the  heavens  and  earth  which  now  are  shall  have  passed 
away?  These  ever-recurring  questions,  which  concern  the 
very  nature  of  our  eternal  fu.ture,  cannot  be  answered  with 
any  intelligent  confidence  by  multitudes  even  of  our  oldest 
ministerial  bretkren.  The  faith  of  most  Christians  upon  this 
subject  rests  upon  tradition.  That  is,  they  believe  in  rela- 
tion to  it  what  the  mass  of  Christians  for  the  last  thousand 
years  have  believed,  and  for  that  reason.  This,  certainly,  is 
wrong.     A  whole  department  of  the  revelation  of  God  ought 


IV  INTKODUCTIOISr. 

not  to  be  thus  neglected.  The  treasures  of  truth  contained 
in  the  prophetic  writings  ought  not  to  be  thus  undervahted ; 
and  we  are  offenders  and  losers  if  we  close  our  eyes  in  the 
hght  which  these  writings  throw  upon  the  future  of  the 
Church. 

WHO  WERE  THE  PROPHETS  ? 

When  any  one  who  has  hitherto  been  guilty  of  this  neglect 
of  prophecy  is  providentially  called  to  make  them  a  subject 
of  study,  the  first  question  which  presents  itself  is,  Who 
were  the  prophets  1  What  constituted  a  man  a  member  of 
that  sacred  class,  and  what  were  the  functions  of  his  office  1 
We  whose  great  blessedness  it  is  to  have  been  taught  from 
infancy  to  believe  all  that  the  Bible  teaches,  are  happily  freed 
from  the  necessity  of  discussing  these  questions  at  the  bar 
of  reason.  Every  Christian  admits  the  Bible  to  be  the  word 
of  God  in  the  sense  that  whatever  it  says  God  says  ;  and 
therefore,  the  "  thus  saith  the  Lord "  is  for  Chi-istians  the 
last  and  highest  evidence  of  truth.  The  Bible  clearly  teaches 
that  a  prophet  is  a  spokesman — one  who  speaks  for  another ; 
so  that  what  one  says  the  other  says.  The  man,  therefore, 
who  stands  in  the  relation  of  prophet  to  God,  is,  so  long  as 
that  relation  subsists,  the  mouthpiece  of  God :  the  thoughts 
which  he  utters  are  the  thoughts  of  God,  and  his  words  are 
the  words  of  God.  Hence  it  is  that  the  sacred  writers  so 
uniformly  renounce  any  self-derived  authority  for  their  mes- 
sages, and  claim  for  them  the  authority  of  God,  and  that 
they  so  often  begin  their  discourses  with  the  words,  "  Thus 
saith  the  Lord."  This  gives  us  the  clearest  and  simplest 
idea  of  inspiration,  and  the  clearest  idea,  also,  of  what  it  was 
to  be  a  prophet.  A  prophet  was  a  man  inspired  :  a  man 
under  such  an  influence  from  the  Spirit  of  God  as  rendered 
him  an  infallible  messenger  fi'om  God.  Hence  the  Jews 
were  accustomed  to  divide  their  sacred  books  into  "the  Law 
and  the  Proi^hets,"  a  classification  sanctioned  also  by  the 
Apostles.  Acts  26 :  22 ;  Eom.  3 :  21.  As  the  Law,  or 
Pentateuch,  was  written  by  Moses,  the  greatest  of  the  Old 
Testament  prophets,  it  follows  that  all  the  sacred  writers  of 
the  Old  Testament  were  prophets,  that  is,  inspired  men — 


INTRODUCTION.  V 

men  called  to  be  the  messengers  of  God.  All  men  ordained 
to  the  ministry,  whether  under  the  old  dispensation  or  the 
new,  are  in  one  sense  messengers  of  God.  We  are  therefore 
taught  further,  that  none  but  inspu-ed — that  is,  infallible — 
messengers  are  called  prophets.  This,  under  both  dispensa- 
tions, was  the  discriminating  difference  between  ordmary 
teachers  and  prophets.  This  distinction  is  made  specially 
clear  in  1  Cor.  14,  and  in  E^Dh.  4 :  11.  In  the  latter  passage 
prophets  and  teachers  are  clearly  distinguished.  All  pastors 
were  teachers,  but  they  were  not  all  prophets.  That  is,  it 
was  insj)iration — often  including  revelation,  1  Cor.  14 :  30 — ■ 
which  was  the  essential  characteristic  of  a  prophet.  There 
was,  however,  a  distinction  among  the  prophets  themselves. 
Some  were  permanently  insj)ii'ed,  and  were  recognized  as 
the  ofl&cial  organs  of  God  among  His  peojDle.  Such  were  the 
Apostles,  and  such  was  Moses.  Others  were  only  occasional 
recipients  of  that  divine  influence  which  made  them  pro- 
phets. Hence  the  AjDOstles  spoke  to  them  and  of  them  as  their 
official  inferiors.  1  Cor.  14 :  37.  Hence,  also,  we  hear  of 
their  receiving  sudden  revelations.  1  Cor.  14 :  30.  And  hence, 
under  the  Old  Testament,  the  prophets  often  speak  of  "  the 
word  of  the  Lord  "  coming  to  them ;  of  "  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
being  upon  them ;"  and  other  forms  of  expression  are  em- 
ployed indicative  of  occasional  accessions  of  divine  influence. 
It  seems,  however,  that  there  was  a  class  of  men  who  were 
recognized  as  the  sj^ecial  organs  of  God  in  dealing  with  the 
people,  and  who  were,  so  to  speak,  prophets  by  profession : 
men  to  whom  persons  of  all  conditions — kings  and  widows — 
resorted  when  they  needed  special  instruction  from  God. 
Such  a  class  did  exist,  and  it  seems,  from  1  King  18  :  4,  to 
Lave  been  at  times  Yerj  numerous  ;  for  we  are  told  that 
Obadiah  took  "  an  hundred  proj)hets  of  the  Lord,  and  hid 
them  by  fifties  in  a  cave,"  on  account  of  the  persecution  by 
Jezebel.  However,  Ehjah  was  able  to  say,  in  the  same 
chapter,  vei'se  22,  "  I  alone  remain  a  proj^het  of  the  Lord." 
When,  therefore,  we  read  of  "  the  schools  of  the  prophets," 
"we  are  not  to  understand  schools  consisting  of  prophets,  but 
schools  presided  over  by  proj)hets,  m  which  young  men  were 
trained  for  the  prophetic  office.     For  it  is  to  be  remembered 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

that  the  prophets  were  teachers,  and  needed  to  be  instructed 
in'  the  rehgion  and  in  the  history  of  the  people.  It  is  not 
the  ordinary  mode  of  God's  deahng  with  His  people,  to  do 
by  supernatnral  agency  what  can  be  effected  by  natiu'al 
means.  For  that  part  of  the  prophet's  work  for  which  a 
man  could  be  prejiared  by  human  training,  such  training 
was  employed  ;  and  from  this  class  of  trained  men,  as  a 
general  rule,  were  taken  the  recipients  of  those  supernatural 
gifts  which  made  a  man  a  prophet  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
word.  It  is  no  less  true  that  the  word  was  sometimes 
popularly  used,  in  a  looser  sense,  to  designate  holy  men, 
who  enjoyed  peculiarly  intimate  relations  with  God.  Thtis, 
in  Psalm  105  :  15,  it  is  said,  "  Touch  not  Mme  anointed,  and 
do  My  prophets  np  harm.  This  language  was  used  of  the 
patriarchs,  specially  of  Abraham,  who  had  intimate  fellow- 
shij)  with  God,  and  to  whom  He  revealed  Himself  as  He  did 
not  to  the  world. 

A  prophet,  then,  was  a  teacher  sent  of  God.  He  received 
his  designation,  not  from  the  nature  of  his  message,  but 
from  its  soiu'ce.  It  mattered  not  whether  the  message  re- 
ferred to  past  sins,  or  to  present  duties,  or  to  future  events. 
If  it  came  immediately  fi'om  God,  if  the  messenger  could  say 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  if  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  put 
into  his  lips,  and  he  was  commanded  to  deliver  it  to  the 
people,  then  he  was  a  prophet.  Jeremiah  describes  his 
inauguration  when  he  says,  "  The  Lord  put  forth  His  hand, 
and  touched  my  mouth.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me.  Be- 
hold, I  have  j)ut  My  words  in  thy  mouth," — Jeremiah  1 :  9, 
— and  "  Whatsoever  I  command  thee,  thou  shalt  speak," 
verse  7.  And  David  said,  ''  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  spake  by 
me,  and  His  word  was"*in  my  tongue."  2  Samuel  23  :  2. 
Hence,  constantly  in  the  New  Testament  the  testimony  of 
the  Old  is  quoted,  not  as  the  testimony  of  men,  but  as  that 
of  God.  The  formula  of  quotation  is  usually  "  God  said,"  or 
"  The  Holy  Ghost  said,"  or  "  The  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth 
of  the  prophet  said."  The  most  didactic  statement,  how- 
ever, of  the  nature  of  prophecy,  or  of  what  constituted  the 
peculiar  distinction  of  a  prophet,  is  to  be  foimd  in  1  Peter 
1 :  20,  21,  "  No  prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of  any  private 


INTRODUCTION.  Vll 

interpretation.  For  tlie  proi^hecy  came  not  in  old  time  [at 
any  time]  by  the  "will  of  man ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake 
as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  No  prophecy  is  a 
man's  own  interpretation  of  the  will  or  purpose  of  God.  It 
does  not  come  fi-om  hunself,  from  his  own  wisdom,  experi- 
ence, feelings,  or  foresight ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  here  denied  that 
the  prophets  uttered  their  own  thoughts,  or  used  theu^  own 
language.  It  is  affirmed  that  their  thoughts  were  the 
thoughts  of  God,  and  their  words  the  words  of  God  ;  so 
that,  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  terms,  what  the  prophets 
said  God  said.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  word  j)ro- 
phet  is  used  by  the  apostle  in  this  connection  in  a  sense 
which  mcludes  all  the  sacred  writers. 

Besides  this  comprehensive  sense  of  the  term,  which  makes 
it  iaclude  every  man  who  was  the  organ  of  God,  or  inspired, 
it  is  also  used  in  Scriptvu-e  in  a  narrower  sense.  It  is  to  be 
borne  in  mind  that  Israel  was  saved  "  in  hope  :"  they  waited 
patiently  for  the  good  things  to  come.  Their  whole  system 
was  predictive,  or  typical :  a  shadow  of  the  things  that  were 
to  come.  The  plan  of  salvation  was  the  same  for  them  as 
for  us  ;  but  it  was  revealed  slowly,  by  a  process  of  historical 
and  doctrinal  development.  There  was  to  be  a  redemption. 
That  redemption  was  to  be  by  blood.  There  was  to  be  a 
Redeemer.  That  Redeemer  was  to  unite  in  Himself  all  the 
offices  of  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King,  and  in  his  Person  the 
attributes  of  God  and  man.  He  was  to  subdue  aU  nations. 
His  kmgdom,  and  with  it  true  religion,  were  to  extend  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  To  Him  every  knee  should  bow,  and 
every  tongue  should  swear.  The  patriarchs  obtained  a  good 
report  thi'ough  faith,  but  received  not  the  promise,  God  hav- 
ing provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us 
should  not  be  made  perfect.  It  was  not  the  pui-pose  of  God 
that  the  great  work  of  redemption  should  be  consummated 
in  the  days  of  the  fathers,  so  as  to  exclude  the  milhons  who 
since  their  time  have  enjoyed  its  benefits,  and  the  millions 
more  yet  to  come.  Everything  under  the  old  dispensation 
pointed  to  the  future.  Toward  the  expected  Redeemer  every 
eye  was  directed :  His  Person,  His  work,  and  the  blessings 


Vlll  INTRODUCTION. 

of  His  advent,  became  the  great  object  of  all  prophetic  in- 
struction. The  sins  of  the  people  were  reproved,  judgments 
were  denounced,  restoration  and  favour  were  promised,  all 
in  a  theocratic  form,  or  with  distinct  reference  to  the  great 
scheme  of  redemption  which  had  been  announced  from  the 
beginning, 

Hence  it  unavoidably  came  to  pass,  that  the  general  char- 
acter of  the  prophets,  as  inspired  teachers,  became  more  and 
more  merged  into  that  of  predicters.  Foretelling  the  future 
had  always  been  one  of  the  great  functions  of  their  office  ; 
and  hence  the  question,  "  Is  there  no  more  a  prophet  of  the 
Lord  in  the  land  ?"  was  the  constant  and  anxious  iuquiiy  of 
both  prince  and  people  when  then-  horizon  was  overcast.  And 
throughout  the  New  Testament,  the  j^redictions  of  the  Old, 
as  fulfilled  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  are  apjDcaled  to  as  proofs  of 
His  Messiahship.  This  distinction  between  the  prophets,  as 
inspired  men  and  as  predicters  of  the  future,  was  early  re- 
cognized by  the  Jews.  This  is  the  ground  of  the  division 
which  they  made  of  their  sacred  books  into  three  classes : 
the  Law,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Hagiograjjha ;  the  Law 
being  of  course  the  Pentateuch ;  the  Prophets  those  whose 
writings  are  characteristically  predictive  ;  and  the  third  class 
all  others,  differing  greatly  among  themselves,  which  did  not 
fall  under  the  other  heads.  This  distinction  seems  to  be 
clearly  recognized  in  the  New  Testament,  as  in  Luke  24  :  44. 
In  the  Church  it  has  been  universally  received,  so  that,  when 
the  Prophets,  or  the  prophetic  writings,  are  spoken  of,  every 
one  understands  what  books  of  Scripture  are  referred  to. 
A  prophet,  therefore,  in  the  comprehensive  sense  of  the 
word,  means  an  insj)U'ed  man :  one  employed  by  God  as  His 
infalhble  organ  of  communication  with  men.  If  the  word  be 
taken  in  its  stricter  Scriptural  sense,  it  designates  those 
selected  to  reveal  the  puri:)oses  of  God  in  relation  to  the 
more  or  less  remote  futui'e  of  the  Church  and  of  the  world. 

NATURE  or  THE  PROPHETIC  INFLUENCE. 

The  second  question  for  the  student  of  prophecy  to  answer 
•concerns  the  peculiar  influence  which  constituted  a  man  a 
proi)het :  its  nature,  and  its  subjective  effect  uj)on  its  reci- 


INTRODUCTION.  IX 

pieut.  The  Scriptures  describe  it  when  they  speak  of  the 
power  of  God,  or  the  hand  of  God.  or  the  Spuit  of  God, 
coming  upon  him,  or  state  that  he  sj)oke  as  he  was  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Although  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  un- 
derstand or  to  explain  how  the  Sj)ii'it  of  God  operates  ujDon 
the  soul,  so  as  to  determine  its  character  and  acts,  yet  it  is 
clearly  revealed  that  He  does  thus  operate,  while  much  is 
revealed,  both  negatively  and  positively,  of  the  effects  thus 
produced. 

The  Bible  everywhere  teaches  and  assumes  that  there  is  a 
God ;  that  this  God  is  a  spirit,  a  self-conscious,  intelligent, 
voluntary  agent ;  that  He  is  everywhere  present  and  active ; 
governing  all  His  creatures,  and  all  their  actions  ;  acting  with 
means,  through  them,  or  without  them.  It  is  the  denial 
of  one  or  the  other  of  these  Scriptural  truths  which  lies  at  the 
foundation  of  all  the  philosoiDhical  and  religious  eri'ors  of 
our  age.  Hence  the  necessity  of  the  people  being  thoroughly 
imbued  with  the  philosophy  of  the  Bible,  which  is  the  philo- 
soj)hy  of  God. 

As  God  is  everywhere  present,  and  everywhere  active, 
there  are  different  classes  of  events  which  differ  according  to 
the  relations  which  they  bear  to  the  divine  efficiency.  First, 
those  which  are  called  natural,  which  are  due  to  forces  in- 
herent in  the  creature,  whether  physical  or  mental,  in  the 
production  and  control  of  which  God  exercises  no  other 
power  than  that  which  is  constant  and  universal :  a  power 
which,  so  far  as  we  know,  adds  nothmg  to  the  efficiency  of 
the  second  causes  themselves.  Thus,  in  the  ordinary  changes 
of  climate,  the  occurrence  of  heat  and  cold,  of  rain  and  snow, 
natui'al  causes  are  efficient  to  the  production  of  such  effects, 
although  constantly  guided  by  the  will  and  power  of  God. 
Thus,  also,  when  a  man  thinks,  speaks,  or  writes,  he  acts  in 
accordance  with  his  nature ;  the  effects  produced  do  not 
exceed  the  power  with  which,  as  a  creature,  he  is  endowed. 
All  these  are,  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  words,  natm-al  events. 

In  a  second  class  of  events,  however,  there  is  a  manifesta- 
tion of  intelligence  and  will,  which  are  not  attributes  of  mai> 
ier.     Even  naturalists  teach  us  that  "  life  is.  not  the  product 
-of  organization,  but  organization  the  product  of  Ufe."    Muck 
3 


X  INTKOUUCTION". 

less  is  intelligence,  will,  consciousness,  or  conscience,  tlie 
product  of  unintelligent  matter.  No  combination  of  the 
molecules  of  matter  can  rationally  account  for  either  life  or 
intelligence.  They  must  be  referred  to  the  intelligence  of 
God.  But  as  the  effects  here  alluded  to  are  produced  in  the 
exercise  of  the  potentla  ordinata  of  God,  we  are  not  accus- 
tomed to  sjDeak  of  the  organization  and  growth  of  plants  and 
annuals  as  supernatui'al  events.  They  are  natural,  because 
produced  in  accordance  with  the  uniformly  acting  laws  of 
nature. 

There  is,  however,  a  thii'd  class  of  effects,  due  to  the  power 
of  God  without  the  co-operation  or  intervention  of  any 
second  causes  whatever ;  that  is;  they  are  to  be  referred  to 
the  iiximediate  efficiency  of  God.  Such  are  creation,  regen- 
eration, revelation,  inspiration,  and  mu'acles.  Mu'acles  are 
distinguished  from  the  other  events  with  which  they  are 
classed,  in  that  they  belong  to  the  external  or  sensible  world. 
There  are  such  events,  and  it  is  j)roper  that  they  should  have 
a  distinctive  name.  When  our  Lord  said  to  the  leper,  "I 
will,  be  thou  clean ;"  or  to  the  blind  man,  "  Receive  thy 
sight ;"  or  to  Lazarus,  "  Come  forth,"  there  was  no  secondary 
cause  brought  into  action  ;  nothing  intervened  between  the 
will  of  Christ  and  the  effect ;  and  as  these  were  sensible 
events,  occurring  in  the  external  world,  they  determine  the 
definition  of  a  mu'acle. 

When  the  Spirit  of  God  quickens,  or  brings  to  life,  a  soul 
spiritually  d^ad,  there  is  no  intervention  or  co-operation  of 
second  causes.  Such  co-operation,  in  the  case  of  infants  at 
least,  is  seen  to  be  inconceivable,  or  impossible.  Regenera- 
tion is  an  act  of  God's  almighty  power,  which  precludes  all 
co-operation.  This  is  the  proper  sense  of  the  term  "  suj^er- 
natiu'al ;"  and  it  is  in  this  sense  that  the  influence  by  which 
a  man  was  made  a  prophet  was  supernatural.  He  did  not 
become  such  by  any  natural  process  whatever.  The  Spirit 
of  God  came  upon  him.  His  thoughts  were  not  the  product 
of  his  ovm  mind,  nor  were  liis  words  of  his  own  selection. 
What  he  spoke  God  spoke.  The  first  great  point  to  be 
learned  concerning  these  holy  men  of  God  is,  that  the  influ- 
ence under  which  they  spoke  was  not  natural,  but  super- 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

natural.  This  latter  word,  however,  is  used  by  writers  of 
the  highest  class  iu  meanings  so  diiferent  that  to  determine 
the  sense  in  which  it  should  be  understood  is  a  matter  of 
great  difficulty  and  importance. 

The  true  sense  of  the  word  "  supernatural "  is  determined 
by  that  of  the  word  "natural,"  and  the  meaning  of  "natural" 
by  that  of  "  natui-e."  But,  unfortunately,  few  words  are 
used  in  such  a  variety  of  senses  as  the  word  "nature."  Very 
often  it  means  the  external,  sensible  world.  This  is  the 
meaning  commonly  attached  to  it  when  we  speak  of  the  laws, 
or  the  phenomena,  or  the  forces  of  nature.  All  natural 
forces  are  universal,  uniform,  blind,  and,  as  the  moderns  say, 
are  correlated  ;  they  are  mutually  convertible,  and  relatively 
equivalent.  So  much  heat  will  produce  a  given  amount  of 
motion  ;  and  so  much  motion  will  i^roduce  the  precise 
amount  of  heat  expended  iu  its  production.  If  this  is  the 
proper  sense  of  the  word  "  nature ;"  if  everything  that  is 
natural  is  physical,  then  whatever  is  voluntary,  intellectual, 
or  moral,  is  supernatural.  This  is  the  sense  in  which  the 
"word  is  used  by  Coleridge,  and  by  Dr.  Bushnell  in  his  work 
on  "  The  Natui-al  and  Supernatural."  So  also  Huxley,  Tyn- 
dall,  and  other  modern  scientific  men,  when  they  deny  that 
there  is  anything  "  spontaneous"  in  nature,  mean  by  "  na- 
ture" the  external  world.  They  intend  to  deny  that  there  is 
any  manifestation  of  inteUigence  or  will  in  the  phenomena  of 
nature. 

Much  more  commonly,  and  more  in  accordance  with  the 
signification  of  the  word,  nature  is  made  to  mean  everything 
made  or  produced.  Then  everythmg  is  natural  which  is  due 
to  the  efficiency  of  created  agents,  or  of  second  causes  ;  and 
that  only  is  supernatural  which  is  divine.  According  to  the 
great  body  of  theists,  there  is  a  constant  conciu'sus  or  co- 
operation between  the  First  and  all  second  causes  ;  and  ac- 
cording to  some  of  them,  of  whom  the  Duke  of  Argyle  is  an 
example,  this  concursus  is  the  only  supernatural  element  in 
the  ordering  of  the  universe.  In  his  "Eeign  of  Law,"  he 
teaches  that  God  never  acts  except  in  accordance  with  law, 
and  by  means  of  second  causes.  Even  a  mh-acle  he  defines 
to  be  an  event  broiight  about  under  the  direction  of  God, 


XI]  INTROBDCTION. 

through  some  law  of  nature  unknown  to  us.  By  law,  in  this 
connection,  must  be  meant  a  uniformly  acting  force.  But 
how  can  that  be  a  imiformly  acting  force  which  caiases  iron 
to  float,  the  blind  to  see,  or  the  dead  to  Hve  ?  According  to 
this  use  of  the  word,  a  miracle  is  no  more  supernatural  than 
any  other  event  since  the  creation  ;  indeed,  the  Duke  says 
that  the  creation  itself  was  by  law.  Another  consequence  of 
this  definition  of  the  term  is,  that  it  makes  all  events  equally 
supernatural,  because  the  divine  efficiency  is  operative  in  all. 

There  are  two  senses  of  the  word  "supernatural"  which 
should  be  adlaered  to,  because  they  are  graven  uj)on  the  miud 
of  the  Chiu-ch.  The  first  is  that  which  characterises  the 
efficiency  of  God  when  it  acts  without  the  intervention  of 
any  second  cause,  as  in  creation,  in  miracles,  in  revelation, 
inspiration,  or  regeneration.  The  second  is  based  upon  the 
clear  distinction  made  in  the  Bible  between  the  j^rovidential 
efficiency  of  Gl-od,  acting  constantly  and  everjTvhere,  and  the 
gracious  oiDerations  of  His  Spirit,  who  distributes  His  gifts 
severally  to  each  one  as  He  wills.  Hence  the  latter  are  dis- 
tinguished fi'om  the  former  as  supernatural.  Thus,  while 
iucrease  of  strength  or  knowledge  is  natural  to  man,  faith, 
repentance,  and  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  are  supernatiu-al. 

We  may  seem  to  be  wandering  from  our  subject  in  devot- 
ing so  much  sj^ace  to  the  discussion  of  the  meaniug  of  a 
word  ;  but  when  we  say  that  the  prophets  spoke  under  a 
supernatural  influence,  it  is  well  to  know  what  we  mean  :  we 
mean  that  they  were  under  such  an  influence  as  gave  to  their 
'^thoughts  and  words  the  authority  of  God. 

THE  STTBJECTrVE  EFFECT  OF  THE  PROPHETIC  INFLUENCE. 

On  this  point  it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  the  effect  was  dif- 
ferent in  different  cases.  The  neglect  of  this  obvious  fact 
has  led  to  much  confusion  and  misreiDresentation.  Because 
certain  phenomena  attended  the  j^rophetic  inspiration  in  one 
case,  it  has  been  inferred  that  they  were  characteristic  of  aU 
cases.  The  Ai:iostle,  however,  tells  us,  that  God  of  old  spoke 
to  the  people  in  "  divers  manners"  by  the  prophets. 

There  are  three  general  views  as  to  the  state  into  which 
this  divine  influence  brought  its  subjects.     The  first  is,  that 


INTKODITCTION.  Xill 

they  were  thrown  into  a  state  of  furor.  They  were  maniacs. 
Their  senses  ceased  to  make  upon  them  their  normal  im- 
pression. Then-  control  over  then-  minds  was  lost.  They 
"were  imconscious  of  what  they  said,  and  when  restored  to 
consciousness,  were  entirely  ignorant  of  all  that  had  passed. 
Such,  according  to  the  Montanists,  was  the  state  of  the  an- 
cient prophets  when  under  this  supernatural  influence.  This 
condition  they  called  "  amentia."  So  Tertulhan  said  that, 
when  a  man  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  spake  dh'ectly  to  Him, 
he  of  necessity  lost  his  senses. 

Secondly,  even  Hengstenberg,  in  the  first  edition  of  his 
Christology,  came  very  near  this'  doctrine  of  the  Montanists. 
He  said  that  the  Christian  fathers  were  right  in  renounciug 
the  Montanist  theory  of  amentia^  but  wrong  in  repudiating 
that  of  ecstasia.  What  does  ecstasy  mean  *?  Tertullian,  in 
the  passage  above  referred  to,  uses  the  words  as  synonymous : 
"  Defendimus  in  causa  novae  prophetiae,  gratiae  ecstasin,  id 
est  amentiam,  convenu-e."-^  The  word,  howevei-,  is  used  for 
any  violent  disturbance,  either  of  the  mind,  produced  by 
strong  emotion,  whether  of  terror,  astonishment,  or  joy,  or 
of  the  imagination.  It  is,  indeed,  too  comprehensive  m  its 
apphcation  to  afford  any  definite  notion  of  its  miport.  In 
the  New  Testament  it  is  three  times  rendered  "  trance." 
Acts  10  :  10  ;  11 :  5,  22.  Elsewhere  it  is^  used  for  amaze- 
ment or  terror.  Mark  ^ :  <^2  ;  Luke  5  :  26  ;  Acts  3  :  10 ; 
16 :  8.  The  usage  of  the  word,  therefore,  in  Scripture  does 
not  determine  its  meaning  when  used  with  reference  to  the 
prophets.  Hengstenberg,  as  may  be  gathered  from  his 
whole  dissertation,  understands  prophetic  ecstasy  to  have 
been, — (1.)  An  abnormal,  unnatiiral  state.  The  mind,  and 
the  power  of  perception  through  the  senses,  were  not  in 
their  ordinary  state  ;  (2.)  That  this  abnormal  condition  was 
not  only  a  matter  of  consciousDess  to  the  prophet  himself, 
but  produced  effects  visible  to  others.  As  in  1  Sam.  10 :  6, 
it  is  said  of  Saul,  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  come  upon 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  proj)hesy  with  them,  and  shalt  be  turned 
into  another  man."     In  verse  11,  also,  the  people  are  repre- 

1  Henstenberg,  Christologie,  Band  iii.,  Zweite  Abtheilung,  p.  158. 


Xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

sented  as  saying,  "  What  is  this  that  has  come  upon  the  son 
of  Kish  ?  Is  Saul  also  among  the  prophets  V  In  1  Sam.  19, 
it  is  narrated  that  Saul  sent  messengers  three  times  to  ap- 
prehend David,  and  every  time  they  aj)proached  the  company 
of  projjhets  that  surrounded  Samuel  and  David,  they  were 
seized  with  the  influence,  and  began  to  prophesy.  At  last 
Saul  himself  determined  to  go  ;  "  And  the  Spirit  of  God  was 
uj)on  him  also,  and  he  went  on  and  prophesied.  .  .  And 
he  stripped  off  his  clothes  also,  and  j)roi)hesied  before  Sam- 
ixel  in  like  manner,  and  jjay  down  naked  all  that  day  and  all 
that  night.  Wherefore  they  say.  Is  Saul  also  among  the 
prophets'?"  Tholuck,^  with  whom  Hengstenberg  seems  gene- 
rally agreed  on  this  subject,  refers,  in  illustration  of  the  pro- 
phetic state,  to  the  "  jerks,"  as  they  were  called  in  this 
country.  The  "  jerks"  were  violent,  involuntary  bodily  agi- 
tations, which  at  times,  both  here  and  in  North  Germany, 
attended  revivals  of  religion.  It  frequently  haj^pened  that 
even  those  who  came  to  mock  were  seized  by  the  sympathetic 
influence,  and  became  as  violently  affected  as  any  of  the 
others.  Hengstenberg  also  refers,  as  evidence  that  the  pro- 
phets were  "beside  themselves,"  or  "out  of  their  senses,"  to 
the  fact  that  by  worldly  men  they  were  thought  to  be  insane. 
2  Kings  9  :  11.  He  quotes  C.  B.  Michaelis  in  supjiort  of 
this  view,  who  says,  "  Videbantur  vulgo  prophetae  non  satis 
comj^otes  mentis."  DeHzseh,  to  the  same  effect,  says  that, 
exorfj'jac,  to  be  out  of  one's  senses,  is  antithetical  to  owc/'poukct), 
to  be  self-possessed,  or  to  be  sober  minded.  Another  charac- 
teristic of  the  prophetic  influence  or  state,  according  to  these 
vpriters,  was  that  it  was  sudden  and  brief,  or,  as  Tholuck 
calls  it,  momentary. 

Reference  is  also  made  to  the  cases  of  Peter  and  Paul. 
Of  Peter  it  is  said,  Acts  10 :  10,  "  He  fell  into  a  trance,  and 
saw  heaven  oj^ened."  The  Greek  word  rendered  trance  in 
all  these  cases  literally  means  ecstasy.  Hence  the  condition 
in  which  these  apostles  were  while  in  a  trance  is  regarded  as 
illustrative  of  the  prophetic  state  in  general.  A  trance,  as 
defined  by  i)hysiologists,  is  a  state  of  catalepsy,  where  the 

f 

1  Propheten  und  ihre  Weissagiimgen,  Hamburg,  1861. 


'       INTEODUCTION.  XV 

subject  is  profoundly  asleep  as  to  the  body,  but  awake  as  to 
the  soul.  The  mental  state,  however,  of  a  man  in  ecstasy  is 
often  described  as  that  in  which  the  understanding — or  dis- 
cursive faculty — is  dormant,  and  the  reason — the  intuitive 
faculty — is  active.  The  prophets,  it  is  said,  were  seers ;  they 
saw  by  intuition,  or  immediate  vision,  all  that  they  revealed. 
Even  Principal  Faii-bairn,  in  his  admirable  work  on  Pro- 
phecy, says,  "  The  ancient  view  of  the  prophetic  state  is 
beyond  doubt  substantially  correct.  It  supposes  the  pro- 
phet, when  borne  away  by  the  influence  of  God's  Spirit,  to 
have  been  transjjorted  out  of  his  natural  condition  into  a 
higher,  a  siDiritually  ecstatic  state,  in  which,  losing  the  sense 
and  consciousness  of  external  objects,  he  was  rendered  ca- 
pable of  holding  du-ect  intercourse  with  heaven,  and,  surren- 
dering himself  wholly  to  the  divine  unj^ressions  conveyed  to 
his  soul,  he  for  the  moment  ceased  from  his  ordinary  agency, 
as  one  released  from  the  common  conditions  of  flesh  and 
blood,  and  entered  into  the  piu'ely  spii-itual  sphere,  to  see^ 
the  vision  of  the  Almighty."^ 

It  has  already  been  admitted  that  the  subjective  influence 
of  the  divine  afflatus  was  no  doubt  different  in  different 
cases.  It  is  no  doubt  true,  that  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
coming  upon  a  man  was  at  times  attended  by  utter  prostra- 
tion, or  violent  agitation.  But  this  does  not  prove  that  these 
were  the  uniform,  or  even  the  common  attendants  of  prophetic 
inspiration.  Because  the  "jerks,"  so  called,  accompanied 
certain  revivals  of  religion,  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  a  characteristic  of  every  true  conversion,  or  even  of  every 
revival. 

The  common  opinion  of  the  Chiwch  in  all  ages  upon  this 
subject  has  been,  that  neither  the  body  nor  the  mmd  of  the 
■projihets  was  thrown  out  of  its  normal  state  by  the  coming 
of  the  Spirit  upon  them.  This  is  proved,  (1.)  From  the 
nature  of  their  discoxirses.  These  are  not  the  ravings  of 
half-distracted  men  ;  nor  of  men  in  whom  "  reflection,"  or 

'^  "  Prophecy,  Viewed  in  itsKelation  to  its  Distinctive  Nature,  Special 
Fimction,  and  Proper  Interpretation,"  by  Patrick  Fairbairn,  D.  D., 
Principal  of  the  Free  Church  College,  Glasgow.  New  York  :  Carlton 
^  Porter,  1806,  p.  119. 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

any  other  faculty  of  the  mind,  is  in  abeyance  ;  nor  of  men: 
who  neither  saw,  nor  heard,  nor  felt.  They  are  the  dis- 
cotu'ses  of  men  in  the  full  exercise  of  all  then-  powers  of  mmd 
and  body.  (2.)  The  whole  conduct  and  mode  of  action  of 
the  jjrophets,  as  of  Elijah,  Elisha,  Isaiah,  and  Jeremiah,  are 
those  of  men  in  their  normal  state.  They  went  about  from 
place  to  place,  conversed  with  all  classes  of  men,  admonish- 
ing, instructing,  and  warning  them  of  coming  events,  in  the 
manner  of  ordinary  men.  (3.)  In  such  didactic  passages  as 
1  Cor.  14,  we  are  taught,  (a)  That  the  spirit  of  the  prophets 
was  subject  to  the  prophets.  It  did  not  carry  them  away, 
destroying  their  self-control,  and  forcing  them  to  speak  as 
soon  as  they  felt  its  influence.  One  could  wait  until  another- 
had  finished  his  discourse,  {b)  That  theii-  discourses  were 
those  of  men  in  their  sober  senses.  They  did  not  need  to  be 
interpreted.  They  were  adapted  to  the  learned  and  to  the 
unlearned ;  suited  to  convince  and  to  convert.  (4.)  It  is  to 
be  remembered  that  the  Apostles,  in  the  scriptural  and  pro- 
j)er  sense  of  the  word,  were  prophets.  They  were  insi^ired, 
and  therefore  infallible  messengers  of  God  to  men.  When- 
ever they  wrote  or  sjooke  in  that  character,  all  that  they  com- 
municated had  the  authority  of  God.  But  the  prophets  of 
the  New  Testament  certainly,  and  probably  most  of  those  of 
the  Old,  were  inspired  from  time  to  time,  as  God  called  them 
to  deliver  certam  messages  to  the  people. 

So  far  from  the  prophetic  influence  generally  producing 
bodily  and  mental  disturbance,  it  is  probable  that,  in  many 
cases,  the  prophets  were  not  conscious  of  the  divine  guid- 
ance. As  men,  when  renewed  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  when  brought  to  the  exercise  of  faith,  repentance,  or 
love  ;  or  when  the  glory  of  Christ  is  so  revealed  to  them  that 
they  are  transformed  into  His  image,  are  unconscious  of  the 
'  Saint's  operations,  so,  doubtless,  the  prophets,  specially  the 
writers  of  the  Psahns,  when  they  sat  down  to  pour  out  the 
fulness  of  their  own  hearts  before  God,  were  often  led  to  use 
expressions  and  representations  which,  in  their  full  meaning, 
suited  only  the  Messiah,  of  whom  the  writer  was  probably 
not  thinking.  Let  any  one  read  the  8th  Psalm,  with  the 
exposition  of  it  given  by  Paul  in  Hebrews  2,  and  he  will  be- 


INTRODUCTION'.  XVll 

convinced  that  there  is  a  huncli-edfold  more  in  that  psalm 
than  David  ever  thought  of. 

While  it  is  contended,  agreeably  to  the  general  doctrine 
of  the  Church,  that  the  prophetic  state  was  ordinarily  one  of 
composiu'e  and  self  possession,  freedom  from  agitation,  either 
as  to  mind  or  body,  allowing  the  i:)rophets  the  free  exercise 
of  theii'  own  pecuharities  of  thought  and  style,  it  is  freely 
conceded  that  there  was  something  in  them — i.  e.,  in  those 
who  were  officially  prophets — which  distingviished  them  from 
ordinary  men.  There  was  a  full  assurance  and  invincible 
conviction  that  they  were,  in  a  supernatural  sense,  the  mes- 
sengers of  God,  so  that  theii*  words  were  the  words  of  God. 
It  is  as  unreasonable  to  attemjot  to  explain  how  this  assur- 
ance was  produced,  as  to  undertake  to  explain  how  Christ 
healed  the  sick,  stilled  the  waves  of  the  sea,  or  raised  the  de,ad ;. 
or  how  the  Spirit  now  quickens  those  dead  in  sin,  and  works 
in  them  to  will  and  to  do  according  to  His  good  pleasure. 

Tholuck  further  insists  that  the  prophets  were  distin- 
guished by  spirituality  or  personal  holiness.  He  considers 
it  inconsistent  with  the  natiu^e  of  the  prophetic  office,  that  it 
should  be  held  by  any  one  not  in  intimate  fellowship  with 
God.  Tliis  idea  is  generally  connected  with  the  doctrine 
that  the  gift  of  prophecy  was  a  high  state  of  spii'itual  illumi- 
nation. We  know,  however,  that  at  the  last  day  many  whom 
Christ  will  reject  will  be  able  to  say,  "  Lord,  have  we  not 
prophesied  in  Thy  name "?  and  in  Thy  name  have  cast  out 
devils  ?  and  in  Thy  name  have  done  many  wonderful  w^orks  ?" 
The  remarkable  history  of  Balaam,  as  recorded  in  Numbers, 
chaps.  22-25,  is  a  clear  proof  how  intimately  God  may  reveal 
Himself  to  the  imgodly.  The  Scriptui'es  teach  that  the  extra- 
ordinary gift  of  the  Spirit  has  no  sanctifying  effect ;  that  He 
gave  supernatural  strength,  wisdom,  and  skill,  to  artizans, 
without  thereby  making  them  holy  men.  We  read  also  in 
John  11 :  51,  that  Caiaphas,  being  high  priest  for  that  year, 
prophesied  that  Jesus  should  die  for  the  people.  It  was  one 
of  the  functions  of  the  high  priests,  irrespective  of  their  re- 
ligious character,  to  act  as  prophets  in  cases  of  emergency. 
Although  this  is  true,  it  is  equally  true  that  the  prophets  as. 
a  class  were  called  "  holy  men  of  God." 


XVUl  INTKODUCTION. 


MODE  OF  COMMUNICATION. 

The  Scriptures  make  mention  specially  of  three  modes  of 
communicating  to  the  minds  of  the  prophets  the  messages 
which  they  were  to  dehver  to  the  people.  The  first  is  that  of 
du-ect  address  ;  the  second  that  of  dreams  ;  the  tliird  that  of 
visions. 

It  is  utterly  inscrutable  to  us  how  external  things  operate 
on  our  minds  through  the  senses.  We  cannot  understand 
how  a  word  uttered  by  one  man  can  awaken  thought  or 
feeling  in  the  minds  of  others.  Much  less  can  we  under- 
stand how  disembodied  sjDmts  communicate  then-  thoughts 
and  feelings  to  other  such  spirits.  The  Spii'it  of  God  is  a 
Person,  and  can  have  personal  communication  with  other 
persons  ;  can  converse  with  them,  communicating  thoughts 
and  exciting  feelmg.  He  can  control  all  the  operations  of 
our  minds,  so  that  all  orii-  thoughts  and  feelings  shall  be  due 
to  His  agency.  The  Jews  held  the  doctrine,  that  it  was  the 
peculiar  prerogative  of  Moses  to  have  this  immediate  inter- 
course with  God,  whereas  to  all  others  He  communicated 
Himself  only  through  dreams  and  visions.  The  same  view  is 
very  generally  held  by  modern  writers.  Principal  Fairbairn, 
though  one  of  the  very  best  of  the  recent  authors  on  the 
Prophecies,  says^  that  an  ordinary  prophet  "  was  taken  out 
of  his  natural  state,  and  raised,  merely  for  a  mojnent,  in  his 
spiritual  part,  into  communion  with  heaven.  Such  was  God's 
ordinary  mode  of  communicating  with  prophets,  usually  so 
called;  but  not  His  mode  of  communicating  with  Moses, 
otherwise  he  had,  in  this  respect,  enjoyed  no  peculiar  dis- 
tinction." "  The  employment  of  ordinary  converse,  and,  as  a 
consequence,  the  disuse  of  dark  or  enigmatical  sentences: 
this  is  precisely  such  a  distinction  in  behalf  of  Moses  which 
the  whole  circumstances  would  lead  us  to  expect."  This 
opinion  is  founded  jDrincipally  upon  Numbers  12 :  6-8.  It 
is  there  stated  that  Mii'iam  and  Aaron  spoke  against  Moses, 
-and  that  God  summoned  the  three  before  Him,  and  said, 
•*'  If  there  be  a  proj)het  among  you,  I  the  Lord  will  make 

1  "Prophecy,"  by  Patrick  Fairbairn,  D.  D.,  pp,  484,  485. 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

Myself  known  unto  him  in  a  vision,  and  will  speak  to  him  in 
a  dream.  My  servant  Moses  is  not  so,  who  is  faithful  in  all 
My  house.  With  him  I  will  sj^eak  mouth  to  mouth,  and  not 
in  dark  speeches,  and  the  similitude  of  the  Lord  shall  he 
behold."  As  to  Moses  seeing  "  the  similitude  of  God,"  that 
is  explained  by  Exodus  33  :  19-23,  where  Moses  prayed,  "  I 
beseech  Thee,  show  me  Thy  glory  ;"  and  Exodus  24  :  9,  10 : 
"  Then  went  up  Moses  and  Aaron,  Nadab  and  Abihu,  and 
seventy  of  the  elders  of  Israel ;  and  they  saw  the  God  of 
Israel."  In  the  same  sense,  Isaiah — 6  :  1 — says,  "  I  saw  the 
Lord  on  a  throne,  high  and  Hfted  up."  All  this  is,  of  course, 
consistent  with  the  frequent  and  solemn  admonitions  given 
by  Moses  to  the  people,  "  Take  good  heed  unto  yoiu'selves, 
for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on  the  day  that  the  Lord 
•spoke  unto  you  in  Horeb,  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  ;"  and 
■with  the  testimony  of  St.  John,  "  No  man  hath  seen  God  at 
any  time."  John  1 :  18.  Nevertheless,  even  we,  with  our 
jDOor  eyes,  are  said  to  see  "  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of 
■Jesus  Christ."     2  Cor.  4 :  6. 

That  the  passage  quoted  above  fi'om  Numbers  does  assign 
Moses  a  higher  position  than  ordinary  prophets  is  admitted  ; 
but  that  superiority  consisted  in  more  intimate  access  to 
God,  and  in  the  greater  clearness  of  the  revelations  which  he 
was  to  receive.  That  it  did  not  consist  in  God's  speaking 
unto  Moses  with  words,  and  revealing  Himself  to  ordinary 
prophets  only  in  dreams  and  visions,  is  plain,  (1.)  From  the 
very  passage  itself.  It  is  said,  "  The  Lord  spake  suddenly 
unto  Moses,  and  unto  Aaron,  and  unto  Miriam,  Come  out,  ye 
three,  unto  the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation.  And  He 
said,  Hear  now  my  words."  Here  was  neither  dream  nor 
vision,  but  direct  address :  just  as  direct  to  Aaron  and  Mi- 
riam as  to  Moses.  (2.)  Mu.ch  the  larger  part  of  the  writings 
of  the  prophets  are  simple  prose  compositions,  historical  or 
didactic.  Moses  siu'ely  was  a  prophet ;  but  was  he  ia  an 
ecstasy — out  of  himself — when  he  wrote  the  history  of  the 
deluge,  of  the  dispersion  of  the  nations,  of  Joseph,  of  the 
exodus,  of  the  giving  of  the  Law  on  Mount  Sinai  ?  The 
greater  part  of  what  proceeded  from  the  prophets,  in  the 
restricted  sense  of  the  word,  was  not  capable  of  being  com- 


XX  INTEODUCTION. 

nmnicated  by  signs.  Signs  may  reveal  events,  bvit  how^ 
can  they  reveal  abstract  tiiiths  ?  Isaiah  might  have  seen 
the  Messiah,  "  the  servant  of  the  Lord,"  m  the  form  of  a 
poor  man ;  the  whole  scene  of  the  crucifixion  might  have 
been  prefigured  before  him  ;  but  how  was  he  to  know  that 
those  sufferings  were  expiatory  ?  that  the  Sufferer  died  for 
us,  and  that  He  made  His  soul  an  offering  for  sin  1  Paul 
not  only  says,  but  insists,  and  proves  that  his  knowledge  of 
the  gospel  was  derived,  not  from  man,  but  by  direct  revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ.  Does  any  man  believe  that  the  con- 
tents of  his  ej)istles  were  made  known  to  hun  in  di-eams  and 
visions  :  all  his  knowledge  of  the  law,  of  sin  and  grace,  of  the 
person  and  work  of  Christ,  of  the  whole  plan  of  salvation  ? 
Such  an  idea  probably  never  entered  any  human  mind.  It 
is  only  by  confining  the  word  "  prophet"  to  its  most  limited 
sense,  and  "  prophetic  inspiration"  to  the  smallest  jDortion  of 
what  the  prophets  reveal,  that  any  such  thing  can  be  main- 
tained. The  simple  Scrip tui'al  idea  is,  that  "holy  men  of 
old  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  If  they 
sat  down  to  wiite  history,  the  Holy  Ghost  guided. them  fi'om 
the  commission  of  error.  If  they  undertook  to  instruct  the 
people,  the  Spuit  suggested  to  them  what  and  how  to  speak, 
so  that  all  they  uttered  came  with  the  authority  of  God.  So 
also,  when  the  prophets  warned,  exhorted,  or  instructed  the 
people,  the  Spirit  filled  their  souls  with  the  fire  of  a  divine 
eloquence,  so  that  they  wrote  and  spoke  with  a  force  they 
never  could  of  themselves  have  attained.  As  the  infinite 
God  is  eveiywhere  present,  in  His  knowledge  and  power, 
always  working,  with  or  without  second  causes,  producing 
all  the  infinite  variety  of  effects  in  the  world  arormd  us,  so 
the  Holy  Spii'it  dwells  in  all  the  people  of  God,  working  in 
each  and  all  according  to  the  good  pleasiu-e  of  His  will ;  of 
old  making  sqme  apostles,  some  prophets,  some  healers  of 
diseases,  some  sj)eaking  with  new  tongues,  some  interi^reters 
of  tongues,  some  evangehsts,  some  pastors  and  teachers. 
It  is,  obviously  vain  to  try  to  exj)lain  how  all  these  different 
effects  were  produced.  All  we  have  to  do  is  to  protest 
against  whatever  is  contrary  to  the  facts  and  teachings  of  the 
Bible.     It  is  doubtless  true  that  the  Spuit  sometimes  spoke 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

in  a  still  small  voice,  wliich  produced  no  disturbance  in  the  pro- 
phet's mind.  At  other  times  He  overpowered  them,  so  that 
they  became  as  dead  men ;  at  others  He  raised  them  so  high 
that  nothing  was  visible  to  them  but  things  eternal  and  divine. 

DREAMS. 

No  one  has  ever  been  able  to  explain  the  physiology  of 
dreams.  Familiar  as  we  are  with  their  ordinary  phenomena, 
they  remain  as  mysterious  and  as  feai-ful  as  ever.  There  is 
nothing  in  oui-  present  state  of  existence  so  adapted  to  pro- 
duce alarm  and  di'ead  of  the  future  as  dreams.  That  every 
man  should,  on  an  average,  be  one  third  of  his  life  out  of  his 
own  control,  capable  of  beheving  absui'dities  and  impossi- 
bihties,  and  liable,  under  these  hallucinations,  to  suffer  all 
the  horrors  to  which  humanity  is  here  exposed,  is  enough  to 
make  us  feel  on  what  a  slender  thread  our  happiness  here 
depends.  And  nothing  can  be  more  appalling  than  the 
thou.g]it  of  the  soul  beuig  launched  into  space  in  the  state  in 
which  it  is  during  sleep.  It  is  a  great  mercy  to  know  that, 
when  out  of  our  own  control,  we  are  still  in  the  hands  of  God. 

It  is  intelligible,  fi'om  the  powerful  impression  which 
dreams  are  capable  of  producing,  that  faith  in  them  as  pre- 
monitions of  the  future  should  have  prevailed  from  the  ear- 
hest  times,  and  that  "  dream  interpreters"  should  be  a  con- 
stituted profession.  The  Greeks  were  accustomed  to  say, 
"  dreams  came  fi'om  Jove  ;"  but  long  before  the  time  of  the 
Greeks,  as  we  learn  from  the  Bible — in  the  days  of  Abraham, 
Joseph,  and  Daniel — men  had  faith  in  dreams,  and  earnestly 
sought  for  trustworthy  interpreters.  This  is  the  reason  why 
reliance  upon  them,  or  consulting  those  who .  professed  to 
explain  them,  is  associated  with  necromancy, — spiritualism, 
as  it  is  now  called, — and  denounced,  even  on  the  pain  of 
death.     Lev.  20:6;  Deut.  13  :  1-5  ;  18 :  11,  12. 

Dreams  are  of  three  general  kinds :  first,  where  they  are 
disconnected  and  prej)osterous  ;  second,  where  they  are  con- 
nected, as  in  a  natural  series  of  events,  there  being  nothing 
absui'd  or  impossible  about  them  ;  and  thu-d,  where  the  higher 
faculties  of  the  mind  are  clearly  and  consciously  at  work.  Men 
have  often  solved  in  a  di'eam  mathematical  problems,  which 


XXU  INTBODUCTIOX. 

baffled  all  their  efforts  at  solution  while  they  were  awake. 
Intricate  subjects,  of  which  no  clear  or  consistent  view  could 
be  obtained,  have  often  oj)ened  up  in  clearness  and  consis- 
tency during  sleep.  Notwithstanding  the  fantastic  character 
of  dreams  in  general.  He  in  whose  hands  we  are  at  all  times 
can  give  them  a  clear  significance,  to  be  known  at  once  by 
then'  character,  or  by  the  attending  declarations  of  His  will. 
Thus,  in  the  case  of  Abimelech,  without  the  intervention  of 
any  image,  God  warned  him  in  a  dream  that  Sarah  was 
Abraham's  wife.  Gen.  20  :  3-6.  Joseph's  futiu'e  pre-emin- 
ence over  his  brethren  was  foretold  by  the  image  of  their 
sheaves  doing  obeisance  to  his  sheaf,  which  he  and  his  father 
iinderstood  without  an  interpreter.  Gen.  37  :  7.  But  the 
dreams  of  the  butler  and  baker  in  prison  needed  an  interpre- 
tation, which  Joseph  only  could  give.  So,  also,  the  di-eams  of 
Pharoah  were  significant ;  but  their  true  import  was  known 
only  to  God,  and  revealed  through  Joseph.  Gen.  41 :  15,  ff. 
In  the  remarkable  vision  of  Jacob  at  Bethel,  little  compara- 
tively was  made  known  by  what  he  saw,  while  the  whole 
scheme  of  God's  pui^Dose  regarding  his  descendants,  and  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  was  made  known  by  the  words  which 
the  Lord  uttered  in  his  ears.  Gen.  28  :  12-15.  Thus,  in 
the  case  of  Joseph,  when  "  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared 
unto  him  in  a  di'eam,  saying,  Ai'ise,  and  take  the  young  child 
and  his  mother,  and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  until 
I  bring  thee  word  ;  for  Herod  will  seek  the  young  child,  to 
destroy  him," — Matt.  2  :  13 — the  revelation  was  by  words. 
In  the  case  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  image  seen  in  his  di'eam 
was  significant  enough  ;  but  its  true  meaning  could  be  given 
only  by  one  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  In  dreams, 
therefore,  it  seems  that  God  revealed  His  will  sometimes  by 
symbols  presented  to  the  mind,  so  simple  as  to  need  no  in- 
terpretation, as  in  the  dream  of  Joseph  about  the  sheaves. 
Sometimes  the  scene  presented  to  the  mind  of  the  sleeper 
was  full  of  significance,  but  needed  an  insph-ed  interpreter, 
as  in  the  dreams  of  Pharoah  and  Nebuchadnezzar.  More  fre- 
quently God  spoke  to  the  prophet,  or  the  recipient  of  His 
revelation,  while  asleep,  as  to  Jacob  at  Bethel,  and  to  Joseph 
when  warned  to  take  the  young  child  into  Egypt. 


introduction:  xxiii 


A  vision,  in  the  sense  in  which  the  word  is  here  used,  is 
something  seen.  Peter,  in  Acts  11 :  5,  says  he  saw  a  vision. 
What  he  saw  was  a  great  vessel,  like  a  sheet,  descending  out 
of  heaven,  filled  with  all  manner  of  hving  creatures.  These 
thmgs  had  no  real  corporeal  existence  ;  but  figures  of  them 
were  presented  to  his  muid.  The  impression  was  as  distinct 
and  vivid  as  though  it  had  been  made  through  the  senses. 
This  is  an  illustration  of  the  mode  in  which  God  communi- 
cated His  will  to  the  i^rophets  of  old.  It  has  akeady  been 
remarked,  in  opposition  to  a  pojDular  opinion  of  our  day,  that 
this  was  neither  the  only  nor  the  common  way ;  nevertheless, 
it  was  a  way  not  unfrequently  adopted. 

1.  As  to  these  visions,  or  -visual  representations,  some  were 
very  simple,  intelligible  at  once,  and  without  any  exj^lanation. 
Thus,  when  Jehoshaphat  asked  the  prophet  Micaiah,  "  Shall 
we  go  up  agamst  Ramoth-gilead  to  battle,  or  shall  we  for- 
bear '?  "  the  prophet  answered,  "  I  saw  all  Israel  scattered 
upon  the  hills,  as  sheej)  which  have  no  shepherd."  This 
was  enough.  The  king  understood  it  at  once.  1  Kings 
22:  15-17. 

2.  At  other  times  the  visions  were  very  eomphcated  and 
obscure.  At  times,  at  least,  the  prophets  did  not  understand 
them,  but  prayed  to  have  them  explained  ;  which  exj)lanation, 
when  given,  went  a  very  httle  way.  Indeed,  it  is  altogether 
probable  that  the  prophets  understood  as  little  of  the  sym- 
bols presented  to  their  view  as  those  to  whom  they  were 
afterwards  announced.  It  was  not  the  object  of  the  visions 
to  reveal  the  future  more  distinctly  to  them  than  to  the  rest 
of  the  people.  The  Apostle  Peter  represents  the  ancient 
prophets  as  inquiring  and  searching  diligently  into  the  mean- 
ing of  their  own  predictions.  It  is  an  admitted  fact,  that 
the  Old  Testament  prophecies  regarding  the  first  advent  of 
Chi'ist  were  imiversally,  and  more  or  less  grossly,  misunder- 
stood by  the  Jews  of  His  day.  It  is  inconceivable  that  those 
j)rophecies  should  have  been  correctly  understood  by  the 
ancient  prophets.  In  that  case  they  could  not  have  failed 
to  impress  their  true  meaning  on  the  peoj^le,  and  would 


XXIV  Introduction. 

have  prodiiced  a  permanently  healthy  state  of  the  pubHc 
mind. 

3.  This  suggests  the  remark,  that  the  prophecies  were  not 
designed  to  gratify  curiosity,  to  antedate  history,  but  to  pro- 
du.ce  a  good  moral  and  rehgious  impression  on  the  minds  of 
the  men  of  that  and  of  coming  generations.  Their  great 
subject  was  Christ  and  His  kingdom.  To  our  first  parents, 
immediately  after  the  fall,  it  was  promised  that  a  Redeemer 
should  come.  With  ever-increasing  clearness,  His  person 
and  His  work  were  set  forth.  This  sustained  the  hope  of 
the  Church  until  His  actual  coming.  The  knowledge,  faith, 
and  hope  of  the  people  were  preserved,  and  even  as  a  nation 
they  waited  for  the  salvation  of  Israel. 

4.  It  is  also  to  be  considered,  that  no  one  of  these  visions 
"-took  in  the  whole  of  the  future.    One  presented  one  feature ; 

another  a  different  one.  Of  those  concernmg  the  Redeemer, 
some  represented  Him  as  King ;  some  as  a  Priest ;  some  as 
a  Prophet ;  some  as  a  Man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with 
grief ;  some  as  a  Victor ;  some  as  a  Victim.  It  was  not 
easy,  perhaps  not  possible,  to  combine  all  these  representa- 
tions into  a  consistent  whole,  until  they  were  explained  by 
the  mode  of  then-  accomplishment.  Still,  this  was  enough. 
Hereby  the  gospel  was  preached,  by  the  Law  and  the  Pro- 
phets, and  a  strength  of  faith  produced,  as  we  learn  fi'om 
the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  wliich 
puts  to  shame  the  faith  of  us  modern  Christians. 

5.  The  symbols  presented  to  the  minds  of  the  prophets  ia 
their  visions  were  almost  all  borrowed  fi'om  their  national 
history,  and  from  objects  with  which  they  were  familiar. 
The  whole  Old  Testament  was  tyj^ical  of  the  New.  The 
bondage  of  the  i^eojile  of  God  in  Egypt ;  the  preservation  of 
their  first-born  by  slaying  the  paschal  lamb  ;  the  passage 
through  the  Red  Sea  ;  the  heahng  of  the  people  by  the 
brazen  serpent ;  the  manna  fi'om  heaven ;  the  water  fi-om  the 
rock  :  which  rock  was  Christ ;  the  whole  joiu-ney  through 
the  wilderness  ;  the  passage  over  Jordan,  and  entering  the 
promised  land,  were  all  shadows  of  good  things  to  come. 
From  that  day  to  this  Canaan  has  remained  a  type  for  the 
Test   which   remains  for  the   people  of  God.     And  as  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

•Clmrcli  on  earth  and  the  Church  in  heaven  are  one,  what  is 
a  type  of  the  one  is  a  type  of  the  other.  Hence,  those  who 
dwelt  in  Canaan  are,  in  the  language  of  the  ioroj^hets,  "  those 
"who  are  nigh," — nigh  to  God  :  iu  His  Church ; — and  those 
who  dwelt  out  of  Canaan  "  were  afar  off," — i.  e.,  Gentiles, — 
Ej)h.  2  :  13.  Thus,  to  be  cast  off  from  the  people  was  to  be 
cast  out  of  the  Church,  and  to  be  restored  to  the  dwelling- 
place  of  their  fathers  was  to  be  restored  to  the  Chiuxh.  And 
when  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  is  predicted,  it  is  imder 
the  figure  of  their  coming  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  participat- 
ing in  the  sacred  festivals  there  observed.  In  like  manner, 
Jerusalem  is  a  type,  at  once  of  the  Chtu'ch  of  God — Gal.  4 : 
25,  26 — and  of  heaven,  as  often  in  the  Apocalyj)se. 

So  also  Zion.  the  seat  of  the  theocracy,  is  the  constant 
type  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  in  all  its  phases,  or 
stages  of  its  development.  In  such  passages  as  Isaiah  40  :  9, 
"  0  Zion,  that  bringest  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  in  the  high 
mountain  ;"  Psalm  2  :  6,  "  I  will  set  My  King  on  My  holy 
hill  of  Zion  ;"  "  Walk  about  Zion,  and  go  round  about  her  ;" 
"  He  said  of  Zion,  this  and  that  man  was  born  there ;"  "The 
redeemed  shall  come  with  singing  unto  Zion ;"  "  Awake, 
awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion  ;"  "  For  Zion's  sake  I 
will  not  hold  My  peace,  and  for  Jerusalem'? .  sake  I  will  not 
rest,"  Zion  always  means  the  Church.  When,  therefore,  the 
prophet  saw  in  vision  Zion  lying  desolate,  the  prediction  was 
that  the  theocracy,  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  the  Church — 
all  equivalent  expressions — was  to  be  desolated.  If  he  saw 
Zion  exalted,  then  the  Chui'ch  was  to  be  prosperous.  If  he 
saw  the  nations  flocking  to  Zion,  the  conversion  of  the  Gen- 
tiles was  predicted.  This  symbolical  use  of  the  word  "  Zion," 
has  imjDressed  itself  indelibly  on  the  minds  of  all  Christians. 
It  seems  constantly  in  our  prayers  and  hymns.  When  a  man 
prays  for  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  every  one  understands  him 
to  pray  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Church.  As  the  people  of 
God  under  the  Old  Testament  were  called  Israel,  they  are 
thus  called  now.  "We," — i.  e.  Clu-istians — says  Paul,  "are 
the  true  Israel."  And  in  the  ninth  chapter  of  the  Romans, 
Tie  proves  that  the  promises  were  not  made  to  the  Israel 
after  the  flesh,  but  to  the  Israel  after  the  Spirit :  that  is,  to 
4 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION. 

those  wlio  are  tlie  cliildren  of  Abraham  because  they  have' 
the  faith  of  Abraliam.  Hence,  when  the  prophets  j)reclict  the 
future  glory  of  Israel,  they,  accordhig  to  Paul,  are  to  be 
understood  as  predictmg  the  glory  of  the  true  Israel,  ^.  e., 
of  the  Church  of  God. 

Illustrations  of  this  kind  might  be  continued  indefinitely. 
The  Messiah  was  to  be  a  King.  Hence,  the  theocratic  kings 
were  symbols  of  the  Messiah  in  that  character.  He  is  called 
David,  Ezek.  34 :  23,  24 ;  He  is  said  to  sit  on  the  throne  of 
David ;  the  key  of  David  was  to  be  upon  His  shoulder ; 
and  the  covenant  or  sure  mercies  promised  to  David,  espe- 
cially that  his  posterity  should  sit  on  his  throne  for  ever,  and 
that  he  should  be  the  heir  of  the  world — Rom.  4 :  13 — were 
fulfilled,  so  far  as  the  perpetuity  of  his  kingdom  is  concerned, 
by  the  resurrection  of  Christ  fi'om  the  dead, — Acts  13 :  34, 
— and  as  far  as  the  possession  of  the  earth  is  concerned,  by 
believers  being  the  seed  of  Abraham,  to  whom  the  promise 
referred.  Rom.  4  :  13-18.  This  the  apostle  directly  asserts, 
"  If  ye  be  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  ac- 
cording to  the  j)romise."  Gal.  3  :  29.  It  is  needless  to  refer 
to  the  frequency  with  which  the  high  priest,  liis  sacrifices 
and  services,  are  used  as  symbols  of  the  ofiice  and  work  of 
Chi'ist.  They  vfeve  types  of  what  He  was  to  be  and  to  do. 
As  He  was  to  be  a  King,  but  not  such  a  king  as  the  eyes  of 
men  had  ever  seen,  so  He  was  to  be  a  Priest,  but  not  after 
the  order  of  Aaron ;  but  a  Priest  without  i^redecessor,  and 
without  successor,  and  without  end  of  days  ;  who  by  the  one 
offering  of  Himself,  hath  for  ever  perfected  them  that  are 
sanctified. 

6.  Another  marked  characteristic  of  the  prophetic  visions 
is,  that  they  often  represent  things  as  contemporaneous 
which  are  widely  separated  in  time.  They  have  aptly  been 
compared,  m  this  respect,  to  the  stars,  which  are  appaiently 
equally  distant  from  our  eyes,  altliough  separated  fi-om  each 
other  by  measureless  portions  of  space.  Thus,  the  advent 
of  the  Redeemer  is  at  times  connected  with  the  final  triumph 
of  His  kingdom.  In  the  thuxl  chapter  of  Malachi,  the  com- 
ing of  Christ  and  His  work  of  judgment  are  described  as  one 
operation      "  In  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  respecting  Babylon,, 


INTRODUCTION.  XXVU 

tlie  "wliole  di-ama  of  her  comiiig  downfall  and  ruin  is  set  forth 
in  an  unbroken  delineation,  which  in  one  rapid  sketch  em- 
braces the' history  of  ages,  and  connects  with  the  fii'st  stroke 
of  vengeance  inflicted  by  the  Medes  the  last  sad  proofs  of 
her  litter  j)rostration."^  Illustrations  of  this  peculiarity  of 
the  projahetic  visions  may  be  seen  in  all  the  leading  Messianic 
psalms,  m  which  the  sketch  of  the  Kedeemer's  career  is  given 
as  a  whole.  In  many  other  cases,  one  phase  of  the  Messiah's 
work  is  given  in  comj)leteness,  and  other  phases  are  left  out 
of  view.  Joel,  for  examj)le,  gives  no  other  characteristic  of 
the  Messianic  period  than  the  general  effusion  of  the  Spuit. 
In  one  vision  Christ  is  rejjresented  only  as  a  suffering  Man ; 
in  another  only  a  conquering  King.  Again,  the  same  vision 
may  contain  the  most  opposite  characteristics.  The  person 
whom  Isaiah  described  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  his  prophecies 
as  Jehovah,  before  whom  the  seraphs  veiled  theu'  faces,  he 
saw  as  born  of  a  virgin,  and  nevertheless  recognized  as  the 
Wonderful,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

In  the  verbal  communications  which  are  interjected  into 
almost  all  the  visions,  intimations  are  sometimes  given  of  the 
chronological  succession  of  the  events  which  they  indicate. 
These  indications,  however,  are  so  few  and  so  indefinite  as  to 
render  it  imjDossible,  prior  to  fulfilment,  to  write  history  out 
of  prophecy. 

7.  This  is  not  a  subject  to  be  exhausted  in  such  a  paper  as 
this,  or  by  its  writer.  One  other  imjDortant  characteristic  of 
the  visions  of  the  prophets,  however,  may  be  mentioned. 
They  do  not  use  symbols,  so  to  speak,  cajoriciously,  so  that 
the  same  symbol  sometimes  means  one  thing  and  sometimes 
another.  As  a  general  rule,  the  same  symbol  has  the  same 
meaning,  not  only  in  the  writings  of  the  same  prophet,  but 
throughout  all  the  prophetic  writings  of  the  Bible.  We  have 
already  seen  that  the  land  of  Canaan  is  everywhere  in  pro- 
phecy the  symbol  of  the  rest  of  the  people  of  God ;  the  He- 
brews, as  the  theocracy,  is  the  symbol  of  the  true  Israel,  or 
God's  elect ;  Zion  is  the  Church ;  the  enemies  of  the  Jews, 
Egypt ;  Moab,  Edom,  Babylon,  represent  the  enemies  of  the 

1  Fairbairn,  p.  179. 


XXVIH  JSTTEODUCTION. 

Chiu'ch.     A  mountain  commonly  means  a  kingdom,  a  beast 
a  dynasty,  etc. 

s 

EULES  OF  PROPHETIC  INTERPRETATION. 

1.  The  first  and  most  obvious  rule  for  the  interpretation  of 
unfulfilled  proiDhecies  is,  that  they  are  to  be  explained  in  accor- 
dance with  the  way  in  which  the  fulfilled  prophecies  have  al- 
ready been  accomplished.  A  ^^Tong  method  of  interpretation, 
as  is  universally  admitted,  led  the  Jews  to  wrong  conclusions 
as  to  the  first  advent  of  the  Messiah,  and  the  nature  of  the 
kingdom  which  He  was  then  to  establish.  It  would  seem  to 
be  an  obvious  dictate  of  wisdom  to  avoid  their  method  in  re- 
ference to  the  predictions  yet  to  be  fulfilled.  The  Jews  erred 
on  the  side  of  hteralism.  They  applied  all  that  was  predicted 
concerning  Israel  to  the  natural  descendants  of  Abraham, 
through  Isaac  and  Jacob.  Paul  teaches  that  those  predic- 
tions and  promises  pertained  to  the  spmtual  seed  of  Abra- 
ham, whether  Jew  or  Gentile.  They  expected  that  they  as 
a  nation  were  to  be  exalted  over  all  other  nations,  and  to  be, 
as  the  Apostles  expressed  it,  heii-s  of  the  world.  They, 
therefore,  anticipated  a  Messiah  who  should  redeem  them 
from  theu'  opjoressors,  conquer  all  their  enemies,  and  by  ter- 
rible judgments  force  them  to  acknowledge  Jehovah  as  the 
only  true  God.  They  anticijDated  the  time  when  Jerusalem 
would  be  the  capital  of  the  world,  and  when  the  temple  and 
all  its  services  would  be  reverenced  and  trusted  in  by  all 
nations.  Some  of  the  most  eminent  of  modern  interpreters 
of  proi^hecy  go  to  the  same  extreme.  Auberlen,  for  example, 
in  his  exposition  of  Daniel  7 :  18-22,  where  it  is  said,  "  The 
saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom,  and  possess 
the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and  ever,"  says  that,  by 
"the  saints  of  the  Most  High"  must  be  understood  the 
Jewish  people.^  Daniel,  he  says,  could  have  understood  the 
promise  in  no  other  sense.  It  matters  nothmg  to  us  how 
Daniel  understood  the  promise.  He  was  inspired  to  announce, 
but  not  to  explain  it,  which  he  has  not  done.  We  know  with 
N  certainty,  fi'om  the  teachings  of  the  New  Testament,  that  it 

1  Auberlen,  "  David  and  the  Apocalypse,"  p   219. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXIX 

is  those  who  are  "  Christ's  who  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and 
heu's  accordmg  to  the  j)romise." 

2.  A  second  obvious  rule  is,  that  the  design  of  prophecy 
must  be  kept  constantly  in  view,  and  nothing  more  be  ex- 
l^ected  fi'om  it  than  it  was  intended  to  accomphsh.  That 
design,  as  we  have  seen,  was  not  to  anticipate  history :  to 
enable  us  to  read  the  futiu'e  as  we  do  the  records  of  the  past. 
Its  great  object  was  to  keep  alive  and  active  the  faith  and 
hopes  of  the  people  in  the  exceeding  great  and  precious  pro- 
mises which  had  ah-eady  been  made.  It  did  not  instruct 
them  clearly  in  what  way  those  promises  should  be  fulfilled. 
Much  less  was  it  intended  to  enable  them  to  foresee  the 
chronological  order  of  events  by  which  they  were  to  be  ac- 
comphshed.  "  It  was  not  given  them  to  know  the  times  or 
the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  His  own  power." 
Acts  1  :  7. 

3.  The  symbols  are  not  to  be  taken  to  mean  all  that  they 
may  be  made  to  signify.  There  is  an  usage  in  regard  to 
symbols  as  well  as  in  regard  to  words  ;  and,  therefore,  when 
any  symbol  has  been  found  to  have  a  settled  meaning,  that 
meaning  is  not  to  be  departed  from.  Tliis  remark  apphes 
specially  to  the  interpretation  of  unfulfilled  prophecies.  If 
in  those  which  have  been  fulfilled  a  symbol  has  a  certain 
sense,  that  sense  is  not  to  be  ignored  in  the  explanation 
of  those  which  remain  to  be  accomplished.  An  old  coinmen- 
tator  interprets  the  symbol  of  a  flying  eagle  in  one  of  the 
prophecies  to  mean  the  United  States  of  America,  because 
he  fancied  that  there  was  a  resemblance  in  the  geographical 
configuration  of  our  territory  to  an  eagle  in  its  flight.  There 
would  be  no  end  to  fanciful  interpretations  of  this  kind,  if 
the  rule  that  prophetic  symbols  have  a  fixed  meaning  be  dis- 
regarded. It  sometunes  hapjoens  that  a  word  must  be  taken 
out  of  its  ordinary  sense  ;  but  this  does  not  iuvalidate  the 
rule  that  the  usus  loquendi  is  a  cardinal  law  of  exegesis. 
The  same  is  true  with  regard  to  jjrophetic  symbols. 

4.  The  doctrinal  portions  of  the  Scripture  are  to  control 
the  interpretation  of  the  prophetical  portions.  The  reasons 
for  this  rule  are  obvious.  First,  the  whole  Bible  is  the  word 
of  God.     It  must  be  consistent  in  all  its  parts ;  and  secondly, 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

the  didactic  portions  are  far  more  clear  than  tbe  prophetical. 
The  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  is  far  more  certainly 
taught  in  Scripture  than  what  is  meant  by  the  wheels  of 
Ezekiel,  or  the  mystical  Babylon  of  the  Aj^ocalypse.  If, 
therefore,  the  Scriptures  clearly  teach  that  there  should  be 
no  distinction  between  Jew  and  Gentile  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  any  interx)retation  of  prophecy  must  be  erroneous 
which  makes  it  teach  that,  after  the  conversion  of  the  Jews, 
after  the  second  commg  of  Christ,  they  are  to  be  exalted  over 
theii"  brethi'en.  A  Jewish  convert,  a  man  of  education,  once 
said  to  the  writer,  while  a  guest  in  his  house,  that  the  Apos- 
tles had  2nade  a  great  mistake  in  amalgamating  the  Jews  and 
Gentiles  into  one  Chi-istian  church.  "  There  ought,"  he  said, 
"to  be  two  such  churches,  the  one  Hebrew,  and  the  other 
Gentile,  in  order  that  the  former  might  retain  their  pre- 
eminence." In  j)roof  that  the  Jews  were  thus  superior  to  the 
Gentiles,  he  referred  to  the  language  of  Christ  to  the  Syro- 
j)henician  woman :  "  It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's  food 
and  cast  it  unto  dogs ;"  and  then  added,  "  The  Gentiles  are 
dogs,  and  should  be  content  to  feed  on  the  crumbs  which 
fall  from  a  Jew's  table."  This  did  not  sound  very  Christian, 
but  it  was  the  legitimate  result  of  his  principles  of  prophetic 
interpretation.  Many  interj^reters  teach  that  the  temple  in. 
Jerusalem  is  to  be  rebuilt,  sacrifices  again  offered,  the  old 
festivals  to  be  observed,  and  the  whole  Mosaic  ritual  reintro- 
duced According  to  the  common  judgment  of  Christians, 
all  these  things  have  been  done  away  with  for  ever,  and  God 
has  j)ro-sdded  for  his  Church  something  better  than  an  eter- 
nity of  Judaism.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  these  illus- 
trations, there  can  be  no  diversity  of  judgment  as  to  the 
validity  of  the  rule  that  the  clearly  revealed  doctrines  of  the 
New  Testament  are  to  control  the  interiDretation  of  unful- 
filled prophecies. 

5.  Another  j)rinciple  which  should  regulate  the  inteipreta- 
tion  of  the  j)ropliecies  is,  that  the  distinction  between  what  is  to 
be  understood  hterally,  and  what  spiiitually,  should  be  deter- 
'  mined  by  fixed  rules.  It  is  admitted  that  some  of  the  pro- 
phecies are  to  be  understood  hterally,  and  some  figuratively ; 
and  hence  there  are  two  schools  of  intei-proters,  the  literaUsts 


INTKODUCTION.  XXXI 

"and  the  spiritualists.  A  man  is  not  to  allow  himself  to  pass 
from  one  side  to  the  other  as  it  suits  him,  exjolaining  a  pas 
sage  literally  if  it  agrees  with  his  doctrine,  or  figuratively  if 
it  contradicts  it.  This  rule,  though  very  simple,  is  fi'equently 
violated.  If  the  interpreter  departs  from  the  literal  meaning 
of  a  prophecy,  he  is  bound  to  show  good  reasons  for  that 
departui'e  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  if  he  insists  on  the  pre- 
diction being  taken  literally,  he  must  be  able  to  prove  that 
the  laws  of  exegesis  require  such  explanation.  This  is  too 
wide  a  subject  to  be  here  entered  upon.  Hengstenberg, 
in  the  second  part  of  the  thii'd  volume  of  his  "  Christology," 
has  laid  down  eight  rules  by  which  the  figurative  and  literal 
sense  of  the  prophetic  predictions  may  be  distinguished. 
Most  of  these  are  plain  enough.  If  the  hteral  interpretation 
involves  an  imjiossibility  ;  if  it  makes  the  proj^het  contradict 
himself ;  if  it  be  inconsistent  with  the  mode  of  its  accom- 
plishment, as  in  the  case  of  the  appearance,  in  the  jDerson,  of 
John  the  Baptist ;  if  it  contradicts  the  teachings  of  the  New 
Testament,  or  the  analogy  of  faith,  it  must,  of  course,  be 
abandoned. 

THE  APOCALYPSE. 

A  few  words  in  an  introduction  to  a  volume  of  lectures  on 
the  Apocalypse  concerning  the  book  itseK  must  not  be 
omitted.  Such  words,  however,  cannot  have  for  their  object 
anything  more  than  to  bring  into  view  the  nature  of  the  work 
which  the  author  of  the  lectiu'es  undertook  to  perform. 

First,  the  portion  of  sacred  Scripture  which  he  proposed 
to  illustrate  is  one  of  special  interest  and  imiDortance,  in 
the  first  place,  because  so  large  a  portion  of  its  contents  con- 
sists of  the  very  words  of  Christ  himself,  addressed  to  His 
people  for  instruction,  admonition,  and  encouragement.  In 
the  second  place,  because  it  treats  almost  exclusively  of  the 
j)erson  of  Christ,  and  of  the  work  which  He  is  now  carrying 
on  in  the  world,  in  bringing  His  kingdom  to  its  final  con- 
summation. Thii'dly,  because  it  unfolds  the  glorioias  future 
which  awaits  the  Church.  These  are  the  things  which  the 
angels  desire  to  look  into.  The  Apocalj^jse  itself,  in  one 
sense,   is  the  book  which  no  one  in  heaven  or  earth  could 


XXXn  INTRODUCTION. 

open  but  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juclah,  the  Boot  of  David,. 
None  but  He  could  j)revail  to  open  it,  or  could  accomplish 
the  purposes  of  God  therein  revealed.  It  has,  therefore,  always 
excited  great  interest  in  the  Church  ;  and  perhaps  more  study 
has  been  devoted  to  it,  and  more  has  been  written  to  illus- 
trate it  than  any  one  book  of  the  sacred  canon. 

A  second  characteristic  of  the  Apocalypse  is  its  exceeding- 
difficulty.  It  is  true  that  almost  every  enthusiastic  interpre- 
ter maintains  that  it  is  all  plain  enough,  provided  the  reader 
gets  the  right  clew,  and  follows  the  path  which  the  commen- 
tator points  out.  Nevertheless,  to  other  persons  the  book 
remains  as  much  an  enigma  as  ever.  The  main  source  of 
this  difficulty  is,  that  so  much  of  it  consists  in  unfulfilled 
j)redictions.  Such  predictions  were  intended  to  be  obscure. 
How  could  the  first  great  promise  of  redemption,  "  The  seed 
of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the  head  of  the  serj^ent,"  be  under- 
stood before  Christ  came,  as  we  now  understand  it  1  How 
could  the  promise  to  Abraham,  "  In  thy  seed  shall  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed,"  which  Paul  says  contains 
the  whole  Gospel,  be  imderstood  before  it  was  accomj)lished  ? 
How  was  any  one  to  know  that  "thy  seed"  referred  to  one 
man,  when  almost  everywhere  else  in  the  Bible  it  means  the 
natural  descendants  of  Abraham  ?  How  natural  it  was  for 
the  Jews  to  believe  that  it  was  their  nation  that  was  to  bless 
the  world,  to  be  the  means  of  extending  the  true  religion,  to 
conquer  all  nations,  and  bring  them  into  subjection  to  them- 
selves and  their  Messiah :  that  they  might  at  least  feed  on 
the  crumbs  which  fell  from  their  own  overladen  table.  The 
Messianic  prophecies,  the  predictions  concerning  the  person, 
work,  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  were  all  biit  universally  mis- 
understood untn  they  were  fulfilled.  Then  they  became 
,clear  as  day.  It  seems  very  unreasonable  to  expect  that  the 
New.  Testament  jjrophecies  relating  to  the  future  should  be 
read  with  the  certainty  which  belongs  to  history,  when  those 
of  the  Old  Testament  were  so  sadly  and  so  generally  mis- 
interpreted. 

Another  source  of  difficulty  in  explaining  the  Apocalypse 
is  to  be  found  in  the  circumstance  that  so  large  a  part  of  its 
predictions  are  presented  under  the  veil  of  symbols.     It  is 


INTKODUCnON.  XXXIU 

self-evident  that  simple  prose  is  more  intelligible  than  sym 
bolical  representations.  This  every  man  knows  to  be  true 
from  his  own  experience.  Yet  even  the  simple  predictions 
of  the  Old  Testament,  in  which  the  words  employed  admitted 
of  only  one  interjiretation,  were,  as  a  general  thing,  entirely 
misunderstood.  It  is,  therefore,  to  expect  more  than  can  be 
accomplished  when  it  is  thought  that  the  veil  of  obscurity 
and  uncertainty  which  rests  upon  so  large  a  part  of  the  Apo- 
calypse can  ever  be  removed  by  man. 

This  does  not  imi^au'  the  usefulness  of  this  important  part 
of  the  Word  of  God.  The  Old  Testament  prophecies  were 
not  useless  because  they  were  obscure.  They  kept  alive  the 
faith  and  hope  of  the  Church  from  the  fall  of  Adam  until  the 
coming  of  Christ.  In  like  manner,  although  we  may  be  un- 
able to  explain  with  certamty  the  details  of  the  visions  re- 
corded .in  the  Apocalypse,  then"  general  design  and  import 
are  evident.  They  assure  the  Church  that,  although  it  will 
be  assailed  by  many  enemies,  and  have  to  pass  through 
manifold  trials  and  persecutions,  its  final  triumph  is  sure : 
a  consummation  awaits  it,  the  glory  of  which  it  has  never 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive.  This  is  enc^agh, 
until  God  sees  fit  to  give  its  more.  The  venerated  Dr. 
Ai'chibald  Alexander  was  accustomed  to  say,  that  although  he 
understood  but  httle  of  the  Apocalypse,  he  perused  it  con- 
stantly, because  a  special  blessing  was  promised  to  those 
who  read  it.  It  is  a  blessed  thing  that  the  objects  of  faith 
need  not  be  understood. 

A  third  remark  concerning  this  book  is  that,  setting  aside 
the  school  of  rationalistic  interpreters,  there  are  among  those 
who  believe  it  to  be  a  revelation  from  God  entirely  different 
methods  or  theories  concerning  its  purport  and  structure. 
According  to  one  class  it  relates  exclusively  to  the  past ;  it 
is  a  delineation  of  the  struggles  through  Avhich  the  Church 
passed  during  the  early  ages  of  Christianity,  until  its  final 
triumj)h  under  Constantine  the  Great.  Another  and  very 
numerous  class  regard  it  as  a  prediction  of  historical  events 
in  chronological  order;  and  they,  therefore,  endeavom-  to 
determine  to  what  particular  event  each  vision  refers.  Others 
regard  the  visions  very  much  as  the  parables  of  our  Lord :. 


XXXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

those  of  the  sower  and  the  ten  talents,  for  example,  -which 
have  no  regard  to  chronology,  bnt  give  a  view  of  God's  pui'- 
pose  in  regard  to  the  Church  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 
So  the  several  great  visions  of  the  Apocalypse  go  over  the 
same  ground,  and  trace  the  destmy  of  the  Church  to  the 
end.  According  to  this  view,  the  seals,  the  vials,  and  the 
trumpets  refer  to  events  which  are  synchronous,  and  not 
successive.  This  is  true,  as  ah-eady  remarked,  with  regard 
to  the  Old  Testament  j)rophecies.  In  Daniel  the  destiny 
of  the  Church,  in  its  relation  to  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  is 
first  set  forth  under  the  symbol  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  image, 
and  the  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain,  and  then  under  that 
of  different  beasts,  and  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man. 

As  there  is  this  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  whole  struc- 
ture of  the  Apocalypse,  there  are  endless  differences  of 
opinion  as  to  the  import  of  particular  symbols.  'AVhat  is 
meant  by  Babylon  1  By  the  two  witnesses  ?  By  the  river 
Euphrates  ?  The  answers  given  to  these,  and  many  simi- 
lar questions,  are  almost  as  numerous  as  the  commentators. 
It  is  out  of  the  question,  therefore,  in  any  exposition  of  this 
jDortion  of  Scrijotui-e,  that  certainty  or  unanimity  is  to  be 
attained.  Its  great  design,  however,  remains  plain.  It  pur- 
ports to  show  the  people  of  God  "  the  things  which  must 
shortly  come  to  pass."  This  "shortly"  may,  however,  in- 
clude thousands  of  years  ;  for  we  know  that  with  the  Lord 
one  day  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one 
day.  Almost  by  common  consent,  although  nearly  two  thou- 
sand years  have  passed  since  these  revelations  were  given, 
the  things  predicted  have  not  all  come  to  pass.  We  have 
not  even  yet  entered  upon  the  millenium,  which  is  therein  so 
clearly  foretold.  Besides,  although  much  in  this  jDart  of  the 
sacred  volume  is  obscure,  much  is  comparatively  clear ;  and 
of  every  truth  enough  is  I'evealed  to  give  the  Apocalypse 
power  to  sanctify  and  elevate  the  people  of  God. 

THE  REV.  JAMES  RAMSEY. 

It  is  clear,  from  what  has  been  said,  that  the  task  of  an 
interpreter  of  i^rophecy,  and  esjiecially  of  an  expounder  of 
the  Apocalypse,  is  one  of  peculiar   difficulty.     It  requires 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXV 

great  humility  and  soundness  of  judgment,  great  familiarity 
■with  the  Scriptures,  and  great  spiritiTality  of  mind.  These 
qualifications  the  late  Dr.  Ramsey  possessed  in  an  eminent 
degree.  He  entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton, 
New  Jersey,  in  the  year  1836.  Thirty-six  years  have  since 
passed  away.  The  pojDulation  of  this  village  has  been  in 
that  j^eriod  almost  entirely  changed  ;  only  one  of  his  old  in- 
structors remains  alive ;  yet  his  memory  is  still  cherished 
with  affectionate  reverence.  He  was  revered  even  in  his 
youth.  There  was  about  him  such  an  elevation  above  the 
world,  such  constant  evidence  that  he  was  a  temple  of  the 
Hyly  Ghost,  that  he  was  sacred  in  the  eyes  of  all  who  knew 
him.  Although  the  impression  which  he  made  on  his  asso- 
ciates was  principally  due  to  the  holiness  by  which  he  was 
distinguished,  all  who  knew  him  also  recognized  in  him  the 
evidence  of  a  clear  and  strong  intellect,  and  of  remarkable 
soundness  of  judgment.  These  characteristics  of  the  man 
are  clearly  impressed  upon  this  volume.  In  reading  its 
j)ages,  I  recognize  the  spmt  and  the  power  which  marked 
him  as  a  student.  The  leadmg  characteristic  of  these  lec- 
tui'es  is  their  siDirituality.  The  author  has  expressed,  if  such 
a  figiu'e  may  be  allowed,  from  the  sacred  text  the  pure  water 
of  hfe.  He  has  compressed  it  as  he  would  a  sponge.  His 
object  is  obviously  to  render  the  truths  presented  the  means 
of  growth  in  grace  to  his  readers.  To  a  greater  degree, 
therefore,  than  any  commentary  within  the  writer's  know- 
ledge, tliis  volume  is  adapted  to  spmtual  edification.  No 
behever  can  read  it  without  finding  himself  a  better  Chris- 
tian, nor  can  he  fail  to  be  made  wiser.  The  clear  strong 
sense  which  it  everywhere  exhibits  will  make  him  imderstand 
at  least  the  inner  truth  of  this  portion  of  Scriptiu-e  better 
than  he  ever  did  before.  His  sound  judgment  has  preserved 
him  from  those  fanciful  interpretations  of  which  the  Apo- 
calypse has  been  such  a  fruitful  source.  These  lectures, 
therefore,  we  doubt  not,  will  be  a  lasting  memorial  of  the 
man,  and  a  lasting  blessing  to  the  Church. 

The  writer  of  this  introductory  chapter  feels  it  due  to  the  friends  of 
Dr.  Kamsey  to  say,  that  the  delay  in  its  preparation  is  due  to  causes 
over  which  he  had  no  control. 


PART  I. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

LECTtTBE    I.   The  Pkomihed  Blessing. 

"         n.  The  Gospei,  of  the  Kingdom. 

"       m.  The  Consolations  of  the  K]N(}dom. 


23 


The  Spiritual  Kikgdom. 


LECTURE   I. 


THE    PEOMISED    BLESSING. 


Rev.  i:  3.  "Blessed  is  he  that  readeth  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
this  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things  which  are  written  therein ;  for  the 
time  is  at  hand. " 

ii  A  LL  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and 
Ix.  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of 
God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good 
works."  If,  however,  we  were  to  judge  from  the  treat- 
ment which  some  portions  of  Scripture  receive  from 
many  professed  Christians,  we  should  conclude  that 
there  is  much  which  they  consider  very  unprofitable. 
This  is  especially  true  of  the  Book  of  Revelation.  By 
many  this  book  is  regarded  as  of  little  or  no  practical 
benefit,  except  perhaps  the  second  and  third  chap- 
ters, and  some  other  detached  passages.  However  the 
learned  may  possibly  find  in  it  some  food  for  faith  and 
Tiope,  or  however  beneficial  it  may  be  to  the  church  in 
some  future  age,  when  its  mysteries  shall  be  unveiled, 
and  the  light  of  a  complete  accomplishment  thrown  upon 
its  present  obscurity,  yet  to  the  multitude  of  believers 
now,  they  think  it  must  remain  a  sealed  and  a  useless 

book. 

('25) 


26  THE    PKOMISED    BLESSING.  [Lect.  I. 

I.  It  was  not  without  reason,  therefore,  that  the  Holy 

Spirit,  foreseeing  this  tendency  to  slight 

§    Neglect  of  this  •,  (ji^ected  His  servant  John  to  introduce 

Dook  guarded  against.         ' 

it  in  the  very  first  words  after  its  title, 
by  this  solemn  declaration  of  a  peculiar  blessing  upon 
every  one  who  should  attend  to  the  things  written  there- 
in. "Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are 
written  therein;  for  the  time  is  at  hand." 

These  words,  one  would  very  naturally  think,'  ought  to 
have  prevented  that  low  estimate  of  the  spuitual  and 
practical  value  of  this  book  which  has  so  widely  pre- 
vailed. Such  a  benediction  is  attached  to  no  other  book 
of  Scripture.  It  is  indeed  true  in  regard  to  every  part 
of  God's  word,  that  they  are  blessed  who  read  and  keep 
it;  but  such  a  special  declaration  as  this  prefixed  to  this 
book  only,  indicates  a  special  importance  attached  to  it, 
and  a  special  kind  or  degree  of  blessing  to  be  secured 
by  its  devout  study,  or  at  the  very  least  a  gracious  warn- 
ing against  some' special  danger  of  neglect,  and  of  spirit- 
ual injury  arising  therefrom.  The  language  is  very  forci- 
ble, and  the  phrases  take  their  shape  from  the  practice  of 
those  times  when  books  were  all  in  manuscript  and  very 
scarce,  when  the  knowledge  of  them  was  obtained  prin- 
cipally by  hearing  them  read,  and  when  most  obtained 
their  knowledge  of  them  only  by  hearing  them  read. 
"Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear,"  i.  e., 
every  one  who  comes  to  the  knowledge,  even  though  but 
partial  and  imperfect, — as  that  of  a  mere  hearer  must 
usually  be, — "of  this  prophecy;"  'and  keeps,' — observes, 
'those  things,'  and  governs  his  faith,  his  fears,  his  hopes 
and  his  conduct  by  the  revelations  it  contains. 

Why,  then,  the  question  naturally  arises,  why  has  it 

§.  Reasons  of  this  ^ccn  SO  much  neglected?     The  answer 

neglect.    (1.)  Its  mys-  to  tliis  is  not  difficult,  and  very  properly 

leads  to  the  consideration  of  its  practical 

value  to  the  church  and  the  believer. 


Lect.   I.]  THE    PROMISED     BLESSING.  27 

First,  because  of  the  mysterionsness  of  very  much  of 
it.  lu  connection  ^^4th  this,  there  has  prevailed  the  mis- 
taken idea  that  there  coukl  not  be  any  real  advantage 
from  what  could  not  be  understood;  whereas  that  very 
mystery  is  often  the  chief  source  of  the  blessing,  when  it 
arises  from  the  inherent  grandeur  and  glory  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  the  natural  imperfection  and  lelt  littleness  of 
the  creature.  To  humble  man's  proud  heart,  and  put 
him  in  his  proper  place  before  the  throne,  no  revelation 
is  more  important  than  that  a  divine  plan  pervades  every 
part  of  the  world's  history,  whose  deep  mysteries  are  as 
inscrutable  as  the  wisdom  that  formed  it  is  infinite,  and 
capable  of  being  expressed  only  in  symbols  of  like  mys- 
terious import.  To  know  assuredly  that  there  is  a  mys- 
tery in  everything  which  we  cannot  comprehend,  as  well 
as  an  unfathomable  wisdom  and  power  and  love  which 
we  may  forever  trust,  is  no  mean  attainment. 

A  second  reason  of  this  neglect  is  to  be  found  in  the 

very  common  error  in  regard  to  pro- 

(2 )  A  mistake  as  to  ^        ^^  general,  that  since  it  cannot  be 

the  design  of  prophecy.    ^  >J  ^  ' 

perfectly  understood  until  fulfilled,  its 
chief  value  must  be  to  confirm  the  faith  of  those  w^ho 
live  after  its  fulfilment,  by  the  evidence  thus  afforded  to 
the  divine  origin  of  Christianity,  and  to  the  perfections 
of  God.  There  could  scarcely  be  a  greater  mistake.  On 
the  contrary,  the  chief  value  of  prophecy,  as  well  as  its 
first,  direct  and  most  evident  design,  has  been  to  cheer 
and  sustain  the  faith  and  fainting  hopes  of  God's  people 
during  the  long  ages  of  trial  and  sorrow  that  precede  the 
glorious  consummation  it  predicts;  and  its  value  as  an 
evidence  of  inspiration,  or  of  the  divine  Omniscience, 
which  is  the  only  value  it  can  have  after  its  fulfilment,  so 
far  from  being  its  chief  design,  is  entirely  subordinate 
and  incidental,  though  in  the  present  state  of  our  world 
very  important.  Indeed,  this  could  never  have  been  the 
desio;n  of  this  book,  at  least  taken  as  a  whole:  for  its  re- 


28  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  [Lect.   I. 

velations  of  the  future  sweep  onward  over  all  the  nations 
and  ages  of  the  earth,  and  find  their  complete  fulfilment 
and  perfect  explanation,  therefore,  only  when  this  whole 
state  of  things  shall  have  forever  passed  away,  and  when 
in  the  experienced  joys  and  woes  of  an  eternal  and  un- 
changing state,  all  such  proofs  become  forever  antiquated 
and  worthless. 

A  third  reason  that  has  prevented  many  from  securing 

the  blessing  here  promised  is  the  very 

(3.)  Too  specific  ap-  general  error  that  the  symbols  so  mys- 

plication  of  its  symbols.    "  ... 

terious  and  unique  with  which  the  book 
abounds,  must  find  their  corresponding  realities,  their 
true  fulfilment,  each  in  some  one  specific  event,  instead 
of  in  vast  series  of  events  of  a  similar  character  repeat- 
ing themselves  throughout  the  history  of  the  church,  and 
all  together  tending  to  one  grand  definite  result — the 
eternal  triumph  of  the  Cross,  and  the  eternal  ruin  of  all 
that  oppose  it.  Now,  the  very  nature  of  a  symbol  is 
such  that  it  can  represent  its  correspondent  reality  only 
by  presenting  as  in  a  picture  some  one  or  more  of  its 
characteristic  traits.  If  these  characteristics  are  so  per- 
fectly distinguishing  that  there  is  but  one  event  or  object 
to  M^hich  they  can  apply,  then  of  course  it  must  have 
this  specific  application.  But  if  these  traits  are  such  as 
to  characterize  with  equal  clearness  whole  classes  of  ob- 
jects or  events,  then  must  the  symbol  be  applied  to  the 
whole,  unless  in  some  other  way  such  application  be  defi- 
nitely restrained.  But  in  such  a  case  the  symbol  is  im- 
perfect. In  other  words,  symbols  are  representatives  of 
character  and  of  principles,  and  of  events  and  objects 
just  so  far  as  they  embody  these.  Now,  as  the  symbols 
of  this  book  are  pictures  of  the  church's  sorrows  and  tri- 
umphs, and  of  the  overthrow  of  the  powers  of  the  world, 
it  arises  from  their  very  nature  as  symbols,  and  from  the 
very  nature  of  man  and  of  God,  which  constantly  secure 
the  repetition  of  the  same  sins  and  judgments  and  deliv- 


Xect.   I.]  THE     PK0MI8ED    BLESSING.  29 

trances,  that  there  will  be  an  almost  endless  variety  of 
applications  of  which  they  are  capable,  if  regard  be  had 
to  specific  events.  Accordingly,  learned  commentators, 
well  read  in  the  history  of  tlie  chnrch,  have  each  found 
peculiar  applications  of  these  symbols,  according  as  the 
mind  of  each  has  been  peculiarly  impressed,  some  by  one, 
some  by  another  event  in  that  history,  or  by  the  peculiar 
and  stirring  events  of  his  own  times;  and  insisting  upon 
this  as  the  specific  event  designed  in  the  symbol,  and 
the  scheme  of  interpretation  required  by  this  as  the  only 
true  one,  there  has  arisen  a  great  variety  of  conflicting 
theories,  and  a  great  number  of  various  applications  of 
the  same  passages  in  this  book  to  events  separated  by  ages 
from  each  other.  One  effect  of  this  has  been  to  utterly 
unsettle  the  minds  of  less  learned  men,  and  to  destroy 
all  confidence  in  the  possibility  of  ever  arriving  at  any 
ascertained  meaning  of  these  predictions,  at  least  by 
those  who  had  not  spent  half  a  lifetime  in  accurate  re- 
searches into  history.  Perhaps  nothing  so  much  as  this 
has  tended  to  increase  the  apparent  obscurity,  and  to 
lessen  the  spiritual  influence  of  this  book,  and  the  blessed- 
ness here  promised. 

It  must  however  be  here  observed  that  what  has  often 

been  found  true  in  regard  to  other  things 

(4.)  Theideathatgreat  ^f  ^^^  kingdom  of  God,  has  happened 

learning  was  necessary.  o  '  I  i:       ^^ 

here;  that  while  these  things  have  been 
hid  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  they  have  been  revealed 
unto  babes.  God  has  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of  men, 
and  amply  rewarded  the  faith  and  diligence  of  the  hum- 
ble and  earnest  believer.  Where  the  pride  of  human 
learning  has  stumbled,  and  where  the  strength  of  human 
reason  and  the  cravings  of  a  vain  curiosity  have  been 
baffled,  and  have  turned  from  it  as  useless,  because  they 
could  not  understand  it,  the  humble  and  simple-hearted 
believer  has  found  the  richest  encouragements  of  faith 
^and  hope.     While  it  is  doubtless  true  that  where  there  is 


30  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  [Leot.   L 

this  simplicity  of  faith  and  humble  docility  of  mind,  the 
more  knowledge  any  one  may  possess  of  God's  dealings 
with  the  church  and  the  nations  through  past  ages,  the 
deeper  and  clearer  will  be  his  impressions  of  the  great 
truths  taught  in  this  book,  inasmuch  as  he  has  so  many 
more  striking  illustrationfe  of  them,  and  sees  them  per- 
vading and  shaping  the  whole  current  of  the  world's  his- 
tory ;  yet  it  is  also  certain  that  there  will  not  be  a  single 
truth  of  importance  or  source  of  consolation  and  spirit- 
ual strength  found  in  it  by  him,  that  will  not  also  be 
found  by  the  most  unlettered  saint  who  is  able  to  under- 
stand the  words  as  he  reads  them,  however  mysterious 
the  descriptions  may  appear.  We  shall  never  forget  the 
impression  of  this  fact  received  many  years  ago  in  cir- 
cumstances of  no  little  interest.  The  Sabbath  had  been 
spent  in  preaching  in  a  settlement  of  Choctaw  Indians  on 
the  upper  waters  of  Red  river,  not  far  from  Fort  Wa- 
shita, and  we  were  passing  the  night  at  an  Indian  cabin. 
Quite  a  number  of  Christian  Indians  had  assembled  for  a 
night  meeting,  and  to  get  all  the  benefit  they  could  from 
further  intercourse  with  the  missionary  and  his  inter- 
preter. The  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  their 
language  had  just  been  completed,  and  the  first  copies 
received  and  circulated.  Much  of  it  came  to  them  with 
the  freshness  of  a  new  revelation  from  heaven,  but  none 
more  so  than  the  book  of  Revelation.  They  turned  to 
its  closing  chapters,  and  read,  inquired  and  commented  in 
their  own  way  on  the  splendid  imagery  of  those  chapters, 
the  city  of  the  New  Jerusalem  descending  from  heaven, 
its  massy  walls,  its  pearly  gates,  its  twelve  foundations  of 
precious  stones  inscribed  with  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb.  To  these  untutored  children  of 
the  forest,  was  all  this  an  unintelligible  jargon  ?  Or,  did 
they,  in  their  simplicity,  take  it  in  its  literal  and  material 
Bense  as  describing  an  imaginary  heaven  differing  from 
the  hunting  grounds  which  their  fathers  expected  beyond 


tiECT.   I.]  THE    PROMISED    BLESSING.  31 

tlie  grave,  only  as  a  magnificent  city  differs  from  a  prai- 
rie and  forest  well  stocked  with  game?  Far  from  it; 
their  simple  minds,  though  they  had  never  heard  any- 
thing about  the  laws  of  symbolic  interpretation,  and 
though  many  of  the  terms  were  strangely  mysterious, 
seemed  promptly  to  catch  the  grand  leading  ideas  in- 
tended to  be  conveyed  by  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  their 
natural  and  simple  remarks,  and  the  vivacity,  energy  and 
joyousness  of  their  tones  showed  very  clearly  how  truly 
their  faith  and  hope  were  feeding  upon  these  pictures  of 
heavenly  glory  and  purity  and  bliss,  awaiting  them  in  the 
presence  and  communion  of  their  glorified  Redeemer  and 
His  perfected  church.  We  very  much  doubt  if  any 
learned  commentator  ever  entered  more  truly  into  the 
spirit  and  real  meaning  of  this  splendid  imagery  than  did 
they.  This  is  but  one  of  the  many  proofs  that  God's 
"wisdom  is  above  man's  in  the  perfect  adaptation  of  His 
Book,  and  of  these  most  mysterious  portions  of  it  too, 
to  the  nature  of  the  human  mind  and  for  the  consolation 
of  the  spiritual  heart, — of  that  mind  and  heart  untaught 
by  anything  but  His  Holy  Spirit.  Over  such  indeed  this 
teaching  by  striking  symbols  that  fix  in  the  mind  a  visible 
pictm*e,  has  a  power  that  no  mere  abstract  statements 
ever  can  have. 

Neither  in  the  obscurity  of  this  book  therefore,  nor  in 
its  prophetic  nature  and  design,  nor  in  the  discordant 
views  of  commentators,  nor  in  the  want  of  human  learn- 
ing and  culture,  do  we  find  anything  at  all  inconsistent 
with  the  declaration,  "Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and 
they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy." 

II.  This  plain  and  simple  declaration  of  its  divine  au- 
thor must  of  itself  be  suflicient  to  satisfy 
Its  practical  value,      evcry  sincere  believer  in  regard  to  the 
value  of  this  book.     But  when  we  care- 
fully and   devoutly   mark  the   things   that   are  written 
therein,  we  cannot  fail  to  see  reasons  for  such  a  special 


32  THE     PROMISED    BLESStSTG.  [Lect.   I. 

blessing,  and  strong  inducements  to  its  prayerful  study. 
We  find  them  in  its  very  title,  in  its  general  scope  and 
design,  in  its  special  discoveries  of  truth,  and  in  the  very 
mystery  that  pervades  its  style. 

Each  of  these,  however,  derives  special  force  from  the 
reason  assigned  in  the  text,  which  de- 
the  time  ^  "'^''™^^^  °  mauds  our  first  attention.  "  For  the  time 
is  at  hand.'''  This  invests  the  things 
spoken  of  with  an  interest  nothing  else  could  give  them. 
They  are  not  matters  in  which  only  distant  generations 
have  any  personal  interest,  but  they  concerned  the  duty 
and  peace  of  even  that  generation  to  which  the  book  was 
first  given,  and  hence  of  every  generation  since.  The 
alarming  dangers  it  foretells  were  even  then  at  hand,  and 
so  shortly  to  come  to  pass,  that  every  one  who  heard 
these  words  would  need  its  warnings  and  consolations, 
and  would  find  in  them  such  guidance  and  support  as 
would  fill  him  with  blessing  even  in  the  darkest  hour. 

It  cannot  be  meant  by  these  words,  "the  time  is  at 
hand,"  that  the  whole  of  the  prophecies  of  this  book 
were  to  be  accomplished  immediately;  for  by  the  con- 
sent of  all  it  embraces  the  whole  course  of  time,  and 
reaches  beyond  the  end  of  all  things  earthly.  It  can 
only  mean  that  the  conflicts  and  triumphs  which  were  to 
end  only  when  death  and  hell  were  to  be  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire,  were  even  then  about  commencing ;  and  that 
very  soon  the  whole  of  the  principles  of  the  long  and 
fearful  strife  would  be  developed  in  events  of  stirring  in- 
terest and  importance  to  the  church,  and  such  as  would 
require  all  the  light  and  strength  which  these  deep  and 
far-reaching  views  of  God's  mighty  and  gracious  purposes 
could  give.  These  things  must  shortly  come  to  pass;  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  was  already  at  work;  already  had 
the  malice  of  Satan  been  stimulated  to  stir  up  false  breth- 
ren within,  and  excite  violence  without  the  church;  and 
-Storms  fierce  and  furious  as  hell  could  raise  would  soon 


Lect.   I.]  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  33 

be  bursting  over  her, — storms  that,  even  when  calmed, 
would  again  and  again  repeat  •  themselves.  The  time, 
therefore,  was  at  hand  when  all  these  warnings  of  danger 
and  glorious  promises  of  triumph  would  be  needed.  And 
if  needed  then,  they  would  be  needed  always.  In  every 
age,  as  the  conflict  waxed  hotter  and  the  final  victory 
drew  nearer,  there  would  be  the  same  or  increasing  need 
of  the  light  which  this  revelation  alone  would  be  able  to 
throw  on  the  pathway  and  progress  of  the  spiritual  king- 
dom. Hence  in  all  ages,  blessed  would  every  soul  be 
who  would  hear  and  keep  these  words  of  warning  and 
encouragement. 

Again,  the  very  title  of  the  Book  expresses  its  value. 
"  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  ivhich 
(2.)  By  the  title.  g^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  Him,  to  skoio  uMo  His  Ser- 
vants things  that  must  shorthj  come  to  pass.''^ 
The  word  "Revelation''^  or  " Apocalypse,'^  which  last  is 
only  the  Greek  word  in  an  English  form,  means  "the  un- 
covering," taking  off  the  veil  from  what  was  before  kept 
secret.  Every  one  knows  how  the  fact  of  a  thing  having 
been  kept  secret  sharpens  curiosity,  its  secrecy  implying 
its  special  importance.  "With  what  intense  earnestness 
men  labor  to  extort  from  nature  her  secrets,  spending 
their  lives  and  making  martyrs  of  themselves  to  discover 
her  deep  mysteries;  and  with  what  joy  they  announce 
such  discoveries  when  made,  and  how  eagerly  a  listening 
world  welcomes  them.  The  astronomer  in  his  midnight 
vigils,  and  his  life-long  calculations, — the  naturalist  in 
his  toilsome  explorations  among  all  the  forms  of  being, 
from  the  snowy  tops  of  Himmelayah  to  the  deepest 
depth  of  ocean  that  plummet  can  be  made  to  sound, — 
the  traveller  in  unknown  lands  and  savage  tribes,  the  re- 
cluse student  poring  day  and  night  over  some  question  in 
philosophy  or  science  in  the  solution  of  which  he  expects 
to  unfold  some  mighty  secret  that  will  entrance  the 
world, — these  all  are  instances  of  this  intense  desire  of 


34  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  [Leot.   I 

new  revelations.  How  eagerly,  too,  men  in  all  ages  and 
conditions  seek  to  pry .  into  the  unknown  future ;  and 
what  success  attends  every  lying  pretender  to  such  know- 
ledge, the  whole  history  of  the  world  attests.  But  here 
is  a  revelation  infinitely  more  important  and  glorious 
than  anything  that  the  mightiest  efforts  of  human  genius 
ever  extorted  from  the  mysterious  depths  of  nature. 
Here,  too,  a  veil  is  lifted  from  futurity ;  and  many  of  its 
real  forms  in  distinct  and  awful  grandeur  pass  before  us, 
and  gleams  of  its  mysterious  glory  animate  oui*  longing 
hearts.  Here  God  Himself  has  been  pleased  in  a  most 
wonderful  degree  to  disclose  to  us  the  general  character 
of  His  purposes  and  future  dealings  with  our  world  and 
the  church  in  all  their  changes  through  ages.  The  infi- 
nite importance  of  this  revelation  is  intimated  in  the  pe- 
culiar language  here  used: — "the  revelation"  "which 
God  gave  to  Jesus  Christ,"  to  Him  as  the  Head  and  Me- 
diator of  His  church,  and  to  whom  alone  access  could  be 
given  to  all  these  secret  counsels  of  the  Eternal  mind, 
who  came  forth  from  the  Father's  bosom  to  reveal  them, 
and  who  hence  is  called  the  Word  of  God.  It  is  this 
revelation  of  things  to  come  to  pass  here  on  earth  in 
order  to  the  full  restoration  in  it  and  over  it  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  the  whole  of  these,  so  far  as  He  was  in  His 
work  of  Mediator  commissioned  to  unfold  them  for  the 
benefit  of  His  waiting  people.  Shall  not  a  revelation 
thus  solemnly  announced,  thus  prepared  for  us  in  the  se- 
cret counsels  and  mysterious  intercourse  of  the  persons 
of  the  Godhead,  of  the  purposes  of  that  Godhead  toward 
our  world  and  of  His  dealings  vsdth  it,  awaken  our  deepest 
interest  ?  And  can  its  study  possibly  fail  to  bring  with 
it  the  blessing  here  promised? 

John  here  further  entitles  it  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ,  made  known  by  an  angel  commissioned  for  the 
purpose,  and  actually  made  to  pass  before  his  eyes  in 
prophetic  vision.    Christ  Himself  here  testifies ; — an  angel 


IjECT.    L]  the    promised     BLESSING.  35 

is  the  instrument  He  employs.     In  this  book  there  is  lesa 
'of  the  human  element  than  in  any  other  book  of  Scrip-- 
lure.     Its  revelations  are  not  first  passed  through  a  hu- 
man  mind,  and  moulded  by  its  habits  of  thinking  and 
forms  of  speech  to  the  degree  that  the  apostolic  epistles 
are.     It  is  a  simple   report  of  the  divine  words  or  the 
divine  symbols  which  he  heard  and  saw.    'And  perhaps 
more  than  any  other  book  of  the  New  Testament  does 
this  bear  upon  its  very  face  the  signature  of  its  divine 
author.     No  man,  with  any  tolerable  knowledge  of  the 
powers  of  the  human  mind,  and  the  productions  of  ge- 
nius in  different  nations  and  ages,  can  deliberately  and 
•candidly  read  this  book,  iii  connection  with  the  other 
Scriptures,  and  then  admit  the  possibility  of  its  mere  hu- 
man origin.     In  its  very  style,  and  its  whole   form,  as 
"well  as  in  its  matter,  it  is  as  far  beyond  all   human  pro- 
ductions as  the  living  tree  or  man  is  beyond  the  imitations 
of  the  painter  or  sculptor.     So  manifestly  emanating  im- 
mediately from  the  bosom  of  the  Godhead,  and  bearing 
the  impress  of  di\dnity,  blessed  indeed  must  all  those  be 
who  hear  and  keep  it. 

As  already  intimated,  it  was  not  intended  to  give  be- 
forehand a  history  of  particular  events, 
deSti^^'^''''^'^'"^  ^^^  t^  present  the  principles  that  were 
to  shape  the  world's  history,  so  far  as  it 
concerned   the  progress  of  the  divine  kingdom,  in  their 
chief  combinations  and  workings,    and  so  to  unfold  the 
general  course  and  grand   characteristics  of  God's  deal- 
ings with  His  church  and  the  nations  during  all  the  long 
ages  of  conflict  and  darkness  through  which  that  church  ', 
was  to  pass, — the  various  forms  and  combinations  of  evil  . 
that  should  oppose  her,  and  the  power  by  which  she 
should  overcome,  and  the  glory  that  should  eventually 
•crown  her  triumph.     And  this,  too,  in  order  to  cheer  her 
heart  and  confirm  her  faith  during  the  long  night  of  her 
ecinflict,  and  while  crushed  and  bleeding  under  the  might 


36  THE     PEOMISED    BLESSING.  [Lect.   I. 

and  malice  of  her  foes.  As  therefore  she  goes  from  age 
to  age  along  her  pathway  of  strife  and  tears  and  blood, 
with  the  world's  powers  all  combined  against  her  and 
externally  triumphant,  and  holding  her  spiritual  origin, 
glory,  and  destiny  in  contempt,  she  has  only  to  look  up 
to  that  window  which  John  saw  opened  in  heaven,  and 
thence  derive*  fresh  courage  and  joy  in  her  deepest  tribu- 
lations. She  thence  learns  not  to  think  it  strange  con- 
cerning these  fiery  trials,  but  to  see  them  as  'her  destined 
path  to  an  eternal  triumph.  She  there  sees  these  powers 
that  the  world  deifies  and  adores, — political,  literary,  fa- 
natical, infidel  and  heathen,  all  characterized  as  beasts  of 
hideous  and  monstrous  forms, — ^beasts,  looking  down  to 
the  earth  on  which  they  tread,  and  only  there,  lording  it 
for  a  time  over  a  suffering  church  and  a  prostrate  world, 
until  having  exhausted  all  their  skill  and  malice  under 
the  hellish  inspiration  of  the  great  dragon,  they  are  all 
together  cast  into  the  burning  lake,  and  her  own  shout 
of  triumph  rings  through  all  the  earth,  "Alleluia;  the 
Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth."  Surely,  "blessed  is  he 
that  readeth  and  they  that  hear"  these  words  of  divine 
cheer. 

For  nearly  all  we  know  of  Christ  glorified,  beyond 

the  facts  of  His  ascension  and  session  at 

(4.)  By  its  special  ^^^^  Father's  right  hand,  and  investiture 

revelations.  .     . 

with  universal  dominion,  and  the  promise 
of  His  second  coming,  we  are  indebted  to  this  book.  All 
the  most  stirring  views  of  our  blessed  Lord  in  His  glory,, 
and  in  the  exercise  of  His  dominion — the  mighty  sweep  of 
His  Providence  over  the  nations  and  the  invisible  world, 
and  on  behalf  of  each  suffering  saint,  as  well  as  our 
fullest  and  most  impressive  views  of  the  future  bliss  and 
glory  of  the  redeemed,  and  of  our  world  delivered  from 
the  curse,  and  Paradise  restored,  are  derived  from  this 
book,  mysterious  as  it  is.  We  are  not  merely  told  here 
what  He  will  do,  but  we  see  Him  doing  it,  and  are  made 


Lect.    I.]  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  37 

more  sensibly  to  realize  His  living  person  and  presence 
with  us  and  in  every  event  of  life. 

It  is  the  very  mystery  wliich  still  enshrouds  the  sym- 
bols here  used,  to  reveal  His  works  and 
(5.)  The  mysterious-  jj-^    .         ^j^^  grandeur  of  His  spiritual 

ness  of  its  symbols.  o        ^  :>  o  x 

kingdom,  and  the  horrid  enormity  and 
malignity  of  the  world's  opposition,  that  gives  to  us  our 
truest  and  highest  conception  of  them.  How  could  we 
obtain  even  a  true  glimpse  of  the  invisible  world — and 
of  those  mighty  spiritual  forces  that  are  battling  so 
fiercely  for  the  possession  of  the  earth  and  of  human 
hearts,  and  of  the  awful  magnitude  of  the  hidden 
dangers  and  hellish  influences  that  encompass  us,  or  of 
the  matchless  blessings  and  glories  of  the  spiritual  king- 
dom,— things  beyond  the  power  of  earth's  language  to 
express,  and  the  power  of  earth's  objects  to  picture, — 
except  by  such  unearthly  mysteries  of  glory  and  of 
terror  as  these  sublime  visions  present  ?  He  cannot  but 
be  blessed  whose  heart  treasures  up  these  wondrous 
things,  written  in  this  book,  of  our  enthroned  king  and 
our  heavenly  home. 

Thus   it   has   always   been.     The   blessing  here   pro- 
nounced has  always  been  more  or  less 

(6.)  In  all  the  church's         .  ^         rni  •        i        i       i  i 

experience.  cujoyed.     Ihis    Dook    lias    ucvcr    oeeii 

held  by  the  church  in  vain.  The  whole 
experience  of  the  church  in  every  age  testifies  to  its 
power.  Whence  those  conceptions  of  the  future  world 
and  heavenly  glory — the  vision  of  the  city,  and  the 
river,  and  the  slain  Lamb,  and  the  new  song,  and  the 
harps  of  gold,  and  the  day  without  a  night,  and  Paradise 
restored,  that  have  been  wrought  into  all  the  thinking- 
and  speech  of  the  church  even  in  the  darkest  periods  of 
her  history?  "Whence  were  derived  those  views  and  that 
inspiration  that  produced  those  bursts  of  divine  song — 
those  bright  and  joyous  anticipations  of  heavenly  bliss, 
that  have  cheered  the  hearts  of  suffering  saints  in  every 


38  THE     PROMISED    BLESSING.  [Lect.   I. 

« 

age,  in  all  tlieir  solemn  assemblies,  in  the  dens  and  caves 
of  the  earth,  on  the  bed  of  death,  and  at  the  martyr's 
.stake?  Especially  from  this  book.  Whence  did  David 
Dickson  catch  the  strains  of  that  sweet  song  that  has  ex- 
pressed and  elevated  the  devotions  of  thousands  of 
saints, — "  Oh  mother  dear,  Jerusalem,"  or  as  we  have  it 
in  our  books,  "Jerusalem,  my  happy  home?"  And  was 
it  not  from  this  same  vision  of  John  in  Patmos,  that 
Bernard  of  Cheny,  in  1483,  learned  those  heart-stirring 
strains  that  then  cheered  the  church's  gloom  and  bright- 
ened her  hopes,  and  which  ever  since,  translated  into  va- 
rious tongues,  have  wafted  to  heaven  her  brightest  antici- 
pations and  most  earnest  longings  ?  With  a  few  verses 
•of  this  we  may  not  inappropriately  close  this  lecture,  and 
may  the  Spirit  of  God  enable  us  all  in  these  times,  when 
the  true  patriots  of  every  land  are  in  fear,  looking  after 
those  things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth,  to  know  the 
blessedness  of  the  hope  that  looks  up  to  that  heavenly 
country  and  claims  it  as  a  home. 

"For  thee,  0  dear,  dear  country 

Mine  eyes  their  vigils  keep; 
For  very  love,  beholding 

Thy  hajjpy  name,  they  weep : 
The  mention  of  thy  glory 

Is  unction  to  the  breast. 
And  medicine  in  sickness, 

And  love  and  life  and  rest. 

^*  Beside  thy  living  waters 

All  plants  are,  great  and  small,— 
The  cedar  of  the  forest, 

The  hyssop  of  the  wall. 
Thy  ageless  walls  are  bonded 

With  amethyst  unpriced ; 
The  saints  build  up  its  fabric, 

The  corner-stone  is  Christ. 

"There  is  the  throne  of  David, 
And  there,  from  toil  released. 
The  shout  of  them  that  triumph, 
And  the  song  of  them  that  feast. 


Leot.   I.]  THE    PROMISED    BLESSING.  39 

And  who,  beneath  their  Leader,  , 

Have  conquered  in  the  fight, 
Forever  and  forever, 

Are  clad  in  robes  of  white. 

"Jerusalem,  the  glorious, 

The  glory  of  the  elect, 
O  dear  and  future  vision 

That  eager  hearts  expect !  1 

Even  now  by  faith  I  see  thee ; 

Even  here  thy  walls  discern ; 
To  thee  my  thoughts  are  kindled, 

And  strive  and  pant  and  yearn. 

"  Thy  loveliness  oppresses 

All  human  thought  and  heart ; 
And  none,  O  Peace,  0  Zion, 

Can  sing  thee  as  thou  art ; 
The  Cross  is  all  thy  splendour, 

The  Crucified  thy  praise : 
His  laud  a  benediction 

Thy  ransomed  people  raise. 

"  0  sweet  and  blessed  country. 
Shall  I  ever  see  thy  face? 

0  sweet  and  blessed  country, 
Shall  I  ever  win  thy  grace? 

1  have  the  hope  within  me 
To  comfort  and  to  bless ; 

And  shall  I  see  thy  glory? 
O  teU  me,  tell  me,  yes! 

"  Exult,  0  dust  and  ashes! 

The  Lord  shall  be  thy  part : 
His  only,  His  forever. 

Thou  shalt  be,  and  thou  art! 
Exult,  O  dust  and  ashes! 

The  Lord  shall  be  thy  part : 
His  only.  His  forever. 

Thou  shalt  be,  and  thou  art." 


LECTUKE    II. 

THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM. 

Key.  i:  4-8.  "John  to  the  seven  churches  in  Asia,  Grace  be  unto  you,, 
and  peace,  from  Him  which  is  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come, 
and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are  before  His  throne :  and  from 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  Witness,  and  the  first  begotten  of  the 
dead,  and  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Unto  Him  that  loved 
us  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us 
kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  His  Father:  to  Him  be  glory  and  do- 
minion forever  and  ever.  Amen.  Behold  He  cometh  with  clouds,  and 
every  eye  shall  see  Him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  Him:  and  all 
kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  Him.  Even  so,  Amen.  I 
am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  saith  the  Lord, 
which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty." 

JOHN,  the  favoured  instniment  by  whom  the  wonder- 
ful revelations  of  this  book  were  given  to  the  church, 
needs  no   introduction  to  any  reader  of 
The  author.  ^j^^  ^^^    Testament.     He  himself  de- 

lights in  the  title,  '  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved.'  Of  the 
twelve  he  was  one  of  the  select  three  admitted  by  our 
Lord  to  be  special  witnesses  of  His  glory  and  of  His  secret 
sorrows.  Of  these  three  he  seems  to  have  been  privi- 
leged to  be  nearest  to  his  Master's  person,  and  to  enjoy 
the  most  confidential  intercourse  with  Him.  At  the  last 
supper  we  find  him  reclining  next  to  Him  so  as  to  lean 
upon  His  bosom.  His  character  is  often  greatly  misun- 
derstood. He  was  loving  and  lovely ;  but  though  gentle, 
affectionate  and  confiding,  his  was  no  mere  passive  and 
yielding  nature,  none  of  that  soft  and  pliant  tenderness 
so  often  attributed  to  hun.     Ou  the  contrary,  he  was  dis- 

(40) 


Lect.   II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  4:1 

^tinguislied  above  most  of  the  others  for  the  calm  decision 
and  fervid  energy  of  his  character,  causing  him  and  his 
brother  James  to  receive  from  their  Lord  the  surname  of 
'Boanerges,'  or  sons  of  thunder;  thus  reminding  us  that 
it  is  not  to  the  most  forward,  bold  and  demonstrative,  like 
Peter,  but  to  the  calm,  thoughtful,  and  the  retiring  even, 
that  we  are  to  look  for  the  highest  specimens  of  real  en- 
ergy, courage  and  manly  strength.  In  his  peculiar  men- 
tal character  and  habits  as  these  appear  both  in  his  gos- 
pel and  epistles,  he  seems  to  have  been  specially  disposed 
and  fitted  to  penetrate  into  the  deeper  spiritual  mysteries 
of  redeeming  mercy,  and  to  unfold  the  great  principles  of 
God's  truth  and  dealings.  There  thus  appears  a  beauti- 
ful harmony  between  the  character  of  this  apostle,  and 
the  privilege  and  duty  to  which  he  was  here  called  of  mi- 
folding  the  grand  elements  of  the  vast  scheme  of  God's 
Providence  through  future  ages,  to  comfort  and  encourage 
His  fainting  and  struggling  church. 

That  church  in  every  age  is  here  represented  by  "the 
seven    churches    of    Asia."     These   are 

To  whom  addressed.  i  i  i  i  i 

supposed  to  have  been  under  the  more 
immediate  care  of  this  apostle  in  his  last  days.  Now, 
too,  all  the  otlier  apostles  are  believed  to  have  already 
joined  their  ascended  Lord.  His  words  here  and  in  his 
gospel  are  the  last  apostolic  utterances  to  the  churches, 
and  hence  to  whomsoever  addressed  would  be  received 
with  equal  reverence  by  all  and  of  common  interest  to 
all.  The  "  Asia"  here  spoken  of,  is  only  the  western  ex- 
tremity of  the  peninsula  now  called  "  Asia  Minor."  The 
name,  we  are  told,^  originally  belonged  to  d  still  smaller 
section,  "the  Asian  mef^dows  on  the  banks  of  the 
Cayster,"  as  Homer  has  it.  It  was  afterwards  applied 
more  definitely  to  the  whole  of  what  became,  by  the  will 
of  Attains,  king  of  Pergamos,  a  Koman  province,  and 
hence  termed  Proconsular  Asia.     These  seven  churches 

1  Conybeare  and  Howson,  vol.  i.,  p.  237. 


42  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  [Xect.   II. 

were  the  clmrches  of  the  chief  cities  of  the  province,  and 
are  afterwards  named^  in  the  order  in  which  they  would 
naturally  be  visited  by  a  person  starting  from  Ephesus 
the  capital  city.     But  just  as  the  epistles  of  Paul  to  the 
Romans  and   Corinthians,  and  other  churches,  were  in- 
tended for  the  instruction  of  all   churches   in   all  ages, 
since  the  relations  between  God  and  His  church  are  al- 
ways the  same,  and  her  duties,  motives  and  consolations 
substantially  the  same, — so  was  this   also  a  revelation 
equally  for  all:  it  was  to  these  seven,  only  in  order  that 
through  them  it  might  come  to  all  of  us.     On  the  one 
hand,  then,  we  have  here  this  beloved  disciple  receiving 
at  the  hands  of  our  glorified  Lord  this  revelation  of  His 
future  purposes  of  grace  and  glory  to  His  redeemed; 
and  on  the  other,  we  have  these  seven  churches  receiving 
it  directly  at  the  hand  of  John,  in  trust  for  the  church  of 
every  age  and  nation.     So   that   "John   to   the   seven 
churches  of  Asia,"  is  equivalent  to — 'Jesus  Christ  to  the 
churches  of  every  people  and  age,'  and  therefore  to  us. 
The  one  great  subject  of  this  revelation  is  the  kingdom 
of  Christ.     It  is  this  spiritual  kingdom 
^  ^"  ^^'^ '  in  its  conflicts  with  and  its  triumphs  over 

the  power  of  Satan  and  the  kingdoms  of  the  world. 
And  these  verses  which  introduce  and  sum  up  the  whole 
book,  may  appropriately  be  styled — the  gospel  of  the 
kingdom.  They  announce  its  blessings  and  its  triumphs,, 
and  these  to  be  consummated  by  the  coming  of  its  divine 
King.  In  them  we  have,  first,  its  message  of  mercy  from 
a  Triune  God :  "  Grace  be  unto  you  and  peace,  from  Him 
which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come;  and  from 
the  seven  spirits  which  are  before  His  throne ;  and  from 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  Witness,  and  the  first  be- 
gotten of  the  dead,  and  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the 
earth."  We  have,  secondly,  the  church's  glad  and  grate- 
ful response,  in  an  ascription  of  praise  to  her  redeeming 

3  ch.  i.,  11. 


Lect.    II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  4:3 

God,  in  view  of  the  magnitude  of  this  mercy,  and  price 
at  which  it  was  procured :  "  Unto  Him  that  loved  us  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath 
made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  His  Father;  to 
Him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen." 
Thirdly,  we  have  a  solemn  warning  to  all  the  world  in 
view  of  the  coming  of  this  redeeming  God  to  accomplish 
the  purposes  announced:  "Behold,  He  cometh  with 
clouds;  and  every  eye  shall  see  Him  and  they  also  which 
pierced  Him:  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail 
because  of  Him.  Even  so.  Amen."  The  whole  is  ap- 
propriately closed  and  enforced  by  the  introduction  of 
the  divine  author  Himself,  this  coming  Redeemer,  in  His 
own  person  declaring  Himself  as  the  origin  and  end  of 
all, — the  self-existent  and  unchangeable  God,  omnipotent 
to  fulfil  all  the  vast  purposes  of  redeeming  love  to  a 
wretched  world :  "  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning 
and  the  ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was, 
and  which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty." 

The  highly  spiritual  and  practical  character  and  design 
of  the  whole  book  will  clearly  appear  in  considering  the 
three  leading  topics  of  this  passage ;  the  message,  "  Grace 
and  peace"  from  a  Triune  God;  the  church's  response, 
"Unto  Him  that  loved  us,  &c.;"  and  the  world's  warning 
and  the  church's  hope,  "  Behold,  He  cometh." 

I.  First,  then,  we  have  the  message  of  the  gospel  or 
glad  news  of  the  kingdom,  as  the  burden 

I.  The   goepel   mes-    ^^   ^|^-g    ^^j^^jg    ^^^^^       ^j^^^    meSSagC     is 
sage.  " 

"  grace  and  peac^"  from  God  the  Father, 
the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  "  Peace"  sums  up  the  bless- 
ings of  this  kingdom;  "grace"  describes  their  origin. 
All    the    blessings   that   come   down  from   heaven  to 
guilty  and  helpless  man,  laboring  under 
the  fearful  burden  of  unforgiven  sin  and 
the   dread  of  impending  wi-ath  and  the   misery  of  con- 
flicting passiox^s,   unsatisfied   desires,   and  earthly  woes, 


•4:4:  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE   KINGDOM.  [Lect.   II. 

are  forcibly  and  toucliingly  included  in  tliis  one  word, 
'jDeace,'  the  peace  that  is  from  God  and  that  reconciles 
io  God.  Without  it  you  may  gather  to  yourself  all  that 
earth  calls  good,  all  that  for  which  men  put  forth  their 
mightiest  energies,  and  the  eager  strife  for  which  fills  the 
earth  with  "  the  waves  of  human  agitation  billowed  high," 
and  you  have  gained  only  dust  and  ashes.  Without  it, 
the  more  you  have  gained  of  the  world's  honours, 
pleasures  and  wealth,  the  greater  the  vexatious  burden  of 
vanity  you  have  to  bear,  and  the  bitterer  the  cup  of  sor- 
row mingled  for  you  at  last.  The  want  of  it  turns  the 
best  of  earthly  blessings  into  poison,  and  makes  them 
only  smooth  your  downward  way  to  a  deeper  perdition. 
The  possession  of  it,  on  the  other  hand,  gives  to  all 
earthly  good  its  only  real  value,  and  transmutes  its  sor- 
rows, pains,  and  tears  into  healing  medicines  for  the  soul, 
and  preparatives  for  eternal  joy.  It  cannot  do  less;  for 
it  is  called  "the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  understand- 
ing,"— the  peace  which  God  gives,  and  by  which  God  is 
reconciled.  What  more  than  this  can  a  creature  want  ? 
It  brings  him  into  loving  communion  with  God,  his 
maker;  it  secures  sweet  serenity  and  harmony  in  the 
soul  itself;  it  satisfies  every  desire.  Nature,  in  all  her 
thousand  processes,  Providence,  in  all  its  minutest,  vast- 
est and  most  complicated  movements,  and  even  the  un- 
seen hosts  of  angels,  all  range  themselves  as  the  minis- 
tering servants  of  the  soul  at  peace  with  God.  "All 
things  are  yours." 

"  Grace"  is  its  only  source.     Hence  this  message  of 
the  kingdom  is  ^^ grace  and  peace."     No 

"Grace,  "  ,  •     i_  ^  • 

true  peace  can  come  into  any  soul  except 
through  grace.  Let  not  the  frequency  and  flippancy 
with  which  this  word  is  repeated  make  you  insensible  to 
the  force  and  glory  of  its  blessed  meaning.  It  is  the 
gratuitous,  undeserved  and  sovereign  favour  of  God, 
•springing  out  of  the  depths  of  His  own  nature  and  with 


Iject,   II.]  THE    GOSPEL   OF   THE   KINGDOM.  45 

all  the  gushing  force  of  divinity,  exhaustless  as  His  own 
fulness,  either  by  the  creature's  wants  or  the  lapse  of 
ages,  and  finding  its  true  symbol  in  tliat  river  of  the 
waters  of  life  that  John  saw  bursting  out  from  beneath 
the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 

Such  is  the  glad  news  the  gospel  brings  to  you  and  to 
me,  oh  helpless  sinner!  Such  the  nature  of  the  bless- 
ings which  the  whole  resources  of  this  spiritual  kingdom 
•of  God  are  employed  in  bestowing.  Mark  well  the  two 
great  truths  taught  by  these  words,  "grace  and  peace," 
in  regard  to  your  native  character  and  condition  in  the 
eight  of  God.  The  very  words  that  come  to  you  laden 
with  heaven's  richest  mercies,  to  gladden  and  to  save 
your  soul,  imply  that  God  regards  you  as  by  nature  at 
■enmity  with  Him,  and  vmder  the  penalty  of  His  holy 
law;  and  that  deliverance  from  this  state  of  sin  and 
misery  cannot  be  procured  by  any  works  or  merits  of 
yours  or  of  any  creature,  but  must  be  His  perfectly  gra- 
tuitous gift. 

The  infinite  magnitude  and  preciousness  of  the  bless- 
ings thus  announced  are  most  impres- 

From  the  Triune  God.     .,,  i,i  p<  ,^  ,      ,t     • 

sively  tauglit  by  relerrmg  them  to  tiieir 
•origin  in  each  of  the  persons  of  the  blessed  Trinity.  It 
is,  first,  "grace  and  peace,"  "from  Him  which  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come."  These  words  seem 
intended  to  represent  as  far  as  possible  that  incommuni- 
cable and  mysterious  name  by  which  God  revealed  Him- 
self to  Moses,  "I  am  that  I  am,"  or  as  it  might  be 
-equally  well  translated  and  as  it  also  means,  "  I  will  be 
what  I  wdll  be."  The  words  used  in  the  original  Greek 
here  are  very  remarkable.  They  violate  the  most  ordi- 
nary and  fixed  rules  of  grammar,  as  if  to  intimate  that 
the  very  name  of  God  must  burst  through  all  tlie  ordi- 
nary laws  of  human  language  in  order  to  find  fitting 
terms — that  indeed  no  human  language  can  bear  the 
bui-den  of  this  name.     And  so  it  is  of  that  grace  and 


46  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  [Lect.   IL 

peace  wliich  is  but  the  expression  of  this  name — of  the 
divine  character  toward  the  believing  sinner.  They  are 
as  unchangeable  and  eternal  as  the  Father's  nature  and 
eternal  purpose  of  love,  whence  they  sprang. 

Again,  it  is  "grace  and  peace,"  "from  the  seven 
spirits  which  are  before  His  throne."  Seven  is  the  num- 
ber of  covenant  perfection  or  completeness;  ^^ before  the 
throne,''''  indicates  them  .as  the  ever  ready  messengers  of 
its  power  and  grace.  This  is  but  a  striking  symbolical 
expression  after  the  manner  of  this  book  for  the  perfect 
and  manifold  variety  and  fulness  of  the  operations  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  bestowed  upon  all  the  churches  of  Christ. 
In  the  covenant  of  redemption,  and  in  the  actual  arrange- 
ments of  the  spiritual  kingdom,  the  Holy  Spirit  takes  the 
place  and  office  o^  carrying  forth  by  His  perfect  and  fitting 
influences  this  grace  and  peace,  that  proceeds  from  the 
throne  of  divine  sovereignty.  It  is,  then,  a  grace  and 
peace  infinitely  efiacacious  -and  all-sufficient  as  imparted 
to  the  soul  by  the  Omnipotent  Spirit. 

Again,  it  is  "grace  and  peace,"  "from  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  faithful  Witness,  and  the  first  begotten  of  the 
dead,  and  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth."  It  is  grace 
and  peace  attested  by  the  Son  of  God  Himself,  made 
sure  by  His  resurrection  from  the  dead  as  the  first  fruits 
of  them  that  sleep  in  Him,  and  carried  forward  to  its 
perfect  consummation  by  His  supreme  and  universal  do- 
minion. 

Such  is  this  grace  and  peace  announced  by  the  gospel, 
bestowed  in  this  kingdom.  It  is  boundless  and  exhaust- 
less  as  the  fulness  of  an  unchanging  God ;  mighty  and 
efficacious  as  the  manifold  influences  of  the  omnipotent 
Spirit;  and  firm  and  secure  as  the  eternal  throne  of  our 
risen  and  ascended  Saviour.  It  is  a  "grace  and  peace" 
proclaimed  in  some  form  by  all  the  works  and  ways  of 
God  to  our  sin-accursed  world;  proclaimed  even  by  the 
very  frame  work  of  nature  and  its  processes,  standing  as 


Lect.   II.  I  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  47 

it  does  to  be  the  theatre  on  which  God  shall  display  the 
working  of  redemption  ;  proclaimed  by  all  the  vast  sweep 
of  His  Providences,  however  clothed  they  may  be  in 
gloom  and  terror  as  they  roll  over  us,  for  "  all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  who  are 
called  according  to  His  purpose;"  proclaimed  too  by 
every  page  of  this  blessed  Book  as  it  comes  attested  by 
Heaven's  broad  seal,  and  by  no  part  more  clearly  than 
this  closing  revelation  of  the  Kingdom ;  and  most  power- 
fully though  silently  proclaimed  by  the  still  small  voice 
of  the  Spirit  in  your  hearts,  drawing  you  with  loving 
strivings  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

And  fiithermore.  The  offer  of  it  in  this  proclamation 
of  the  Kingdom  is  limited  by  nothing  but  the  sinner's 
willingness  to  accept  it.  "Whosoever  will,  let  him  take 
the  water  of  life  freely,"  are  the  express  terms.  Oh 
how  unlike  the  ways  of  men  !  How  unlike  the  par- 
dons and  amnesties  of  earthly  powers,  all  full  of  limi- 
tations and  exceptions,  that  make  them  savour  far  more 
of  vengeance  than  of  love  and  peace.  Here  no  sin- 
ner is  excepted;  though  your  rebellion  has  been  long 
and  open  and  determined,  involving  the  deepest  and 
most  damning  guilt;  though  your  soul  may  have  every 
reason  to  tremble  in  the  prospect  of  that  dreadful 
wrath  which  its  sins  deserve;  yet  to  you — aye,  to  the 
chief  of  sinners,  the  proclamation  of  heaven's  grace  and 
peace  comes  breathing  nothing  but  love, — matchless,  free, 
unbounded  love.  It  comes  to  each  of  you, — what  is  your 
response  ?  Who  so  mad,  so  bent  on  self-ruin  as  to  treat 
with  indifference  this  divinely  attested  message  of  grace 
and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  ?  "  How  shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great 
salvation  ?" 

Some  of  you  have  already  received  this  grace  with 
hmnble,  penitent  and  believing  hearts;  you  have  felt  this 
holy  peace  diffusing  itself  sweetly  and  powerfully  through 


4:8  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  [Lect.   II. 

your  sin-stricken  and  burdened  souls.  Surely  you  will 
most  heartily  unite  in  the  joyful  response  of  the  church 
which  follows :  "  Unto  Him  that  loved  us  and  washed 
us  from  our  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us 
kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  His  Father :  to  Him  be 
glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen." 

This  is  the  second  division  of  our  text, — the  believer's 
glad  and  grateful  response  to  this  gospel 

11.  The  church's  glad  or  glad  uews  of  the  Kingdom.       The  Ian- 
response.  ,  ,  ^ 
guage  here  seems  to  burst  spontaneously 

from  the  heart  of  John  as  he  contemplated  that  won- 
drous grace  and  peace  he  had  just  announced.  It  is  too, 
and  this  should  be  specially  noted,  the  actual  expression 
of  this  divine  peace  as  imparted  to  and  dwelling  in  the 
soul ;  and  shows  its  depth,  its  joyousness  and  its  triumph. 
It  is  the  utterance  of  an  aged,  persecuted,  banished  suf- 
ferer, on  behalf  of  himself  and  the  chm-ch  upon  which 
then  the  worldly  power,  with  Domitian  at  its  head,  had 
placed  its  iron  heel  to  crush  out  its  very  life.  And  yet 
here  is  not  a  tone  or  a  trace  of  sadness;  instead  of  groans 
and  tears  and  dark  forebodings  every  note  rings  with  the 
very  gladness  and  triumph  of  heaven  itself. 

Three  things  we  may  briefly  notice  in  this  response. 

1st.  The   conscious   dignity,   power,  and 

(1.)  Conscious  dignity  privileges  cveu  now  enjoyed  in  this  king- 

and  privileges.  j.  o  ^    t/  o 

dom.  "  Hath  made  us  kings  and  priests 
unto  God,"  i.  e.,  before  God,  in  His  estimation.  De- 
spised by  man,  poor,  oppressed,  or  even  driven  to  the 
stake,  still  in  His  eyes  the  believer  is  crowned  with  a 
royal  dignity,  and  clothed  with  a  priestly  sanctity.  To 
those  whose  notions  of  what  is  great  and  glorious  are 
confined  to  material  splendour  and  earthly  power,  these 
may  seem  strange  words.  All  they  imply  is  indeed  not 
now  enjoyed,  and  will  not  be  imtil  the  whole  mystery  of 
redemption  shall  be  finished;  but  they  do  imply  that 
£uch  a  change  has  already  taken  place  in  the  believer's 


Lect.   II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  49 

relations  and  character  as  is  the  pledge  and  the  foretaste 
of  that  future  fulness  of  blessing.  If  to  be  a  king  is  to 
possess  dignity,  dominion,  power  and  riches,  and  to  be  a 
priest  implies  the  still  higher  glory  of  holiness,  friend- 
ship, and  communion  with  God,  then  is  there  far  more 
reality  in  the  spiritual  kingship  and  priesthood  of  the 
Christian,  than  ever  belonged  to  any  mere  earthly  mon- 
arch or  Aaronic  priest.  And  it  is  your  privilege,  be- 
liever, to  feel  this,  and  to  feel  it  far  more  constantly  and 
vividly  than  most  of  us  do. 

Distinctly  then  answer  a  few  questions.  Do  you  con- 
sciously welcome  this  message  of  grace  and  peace  to 
your  heart?  Do  you  trust  Jesus  Christ,  the  Faithful 
Witness  ?  Do  you  choose  Him  as  your  Lord  and  Master  ? 
I  ask  not  now  whether  you  feel  the  burden  of  a  corrupt 
nature,  and  are  ashamed  and  humbled  on  account  of 
your  daily  sins.  I  know  you  do,  you  must,  if  you  are  a 
true  believer.  But  do  you  accept  God's  grace  in  Christ 
as  your  only  hope,  and  Christ's  will  as  your  only  law  ? 
If  you  do — then  what  must  be  your  real  state  and  rela 
tions  before  God  ?  Are  you  not  imited  to  Christ  by  an 
indissoluble  union?  Are  you  not  adopted  into  the  family 
of  God  ?  Are  you  not  an  heir  of  God  through  Christ  ? 
Is  not  your  inheritance  a  share  in  the  kingdom  of  glory, 
incorruptible  and  that  fadeth  not  away?  Are  not  nature 
and  providence  all  working  in  subserviency  to  your  in- 
terests ?  Are  not  angels  your  ministering  servants  ?  Is 
not  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelling  in  you  ?  Have  you  not 
continual  access  to  the  mercy  seat?  In  a  word,  are  not 
all  the  resources  of  the  Godhead  pledged  to  bring  you 
off  conqueror  over  earth  and  death  and  hell  ?  Do  not 
the  explicit  promises  of  the  everlasting  covenant  render 
all  this  certain?  In  proportion,  then,  as  you  take  God 
at  His  word,  it  is  your  privilege  t©  say  with  this  same 
John,  "Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath 
bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of 


60  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE   KESTGDOM.  [Lect.   II. 

God Now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth 

not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we  know  that  when 
He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him :  for  we  shall  see 
Him  as  He  is."     What  earthly  crown  or  consecrating  oil 
could   even  impart   such  hopes   and   dignities  as  these? 
Oh,  dear  brethren,  do,  I  pray  you,  realize  your  real  dig- 
nity and  blessed  privileges,  and  praise  the  Ijleeding  Lamb 
that  He  hath  made  you  "  kings  and  priests  unto  God." 
That  you  may  do  this  more  fully,  consider  the  second 
thing  taught  in  this  response,  the  source 
(2.)  Cost  of  these  bless-  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^j^^g^  blcssiugs— the  lovc  and 

ings.  _  " 

blood  of  your  redeeming  God  :  "  Unto 
Him  that  loved  us  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His 
own  blood."  Oh,  my  brethren  in  sin  and  in  heavenly 
hope,  what  a  theme  is  here  for  the  praises  of  heaven  and 
eternity!  Earth's  language  is  too  utterly  feeble,  and 
man's  loftiest  conceptions  too  utterly  mean.  See  how  the 
inspired  Paul  labours  to  express  the  thought  when  he 
prays  that  we  "may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all 
saints,  what  is  the  breadth  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
height:  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth 
knowledge." 

This  love  of  Christ  is  just  as  incomprehensible  as  the 
mysteries  and  glory  of  the  Godhead  itself.  You  see  Him 
dwelling  there  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father  in  bliss  and 
glory  unutterable,  receiving  the  homage  of  a  holy  uni- 
verse ;  and  then  flinging  all  this  aside.  He  comes  down 
through  all  the  ranks  of  the  higher  intelligences,  lower 
and  still  lower,  till  He  reaches  the  depths  of  suffering  in 
Gethsemane  and  on  the  Cross,  and  there  pours  out  His 
blood  that  He  may  wash  us  from  our  sins.  "  From  our 
sins," — from  their  deep  guilt,  and  so  procuring  our  eter- 
nal forgiveness  and  God's  favour;  and  from  their  power 
and  pollution,  and  so*  procuring  our  restoration  to  the 
holy  image  of  God.  It  may  well  be  believed  that  those 
for  wliom  all  this  was  done,  those  whom  the  Son  of  God 


Lect.    II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  51 

60  loved  and  washed  in  His  own  blood,  however  low  and 
vile  and  guilty  before,  would  be  thus  advanced  to  what- 
ever of  dignity  or  privilege  it  was  in  the  power  of  Om- 
nipotence to  bestow  upon  such  creatures.  Is  any  bless- 
ing too  great  for  such  love  to  give  ?  Is  any  sin  too  black 
for  such  blood  to  wash  away?  Is  there  any  degree  of 
holiness  or  height  of  bliss  beyond  the  worth  of  this  blood 
to  purchase  ?  Oh,  fellow-sinners  and  believers,  is  there  a 
joy  so  great,  a  heavenly  hallelujah  so  rapturous,  as  that 
of  the  redeemed  sinner — as  that  in  which  you  and  I,  ere 
many  more  years  of  sorrow  shall  have  rolled  away,  shall 
unite?  "With  some  sense  of  this  love  upon  our  hearts, 
we  cannot  but  join  most  gladly  in 

(3.)  Apcnption  of  glory      The  third  idea  of  this  joyful  response, 

and    dominion    to  the    ■,  ■     ,  ■  j?     i  i    i         •    •        j. 

Kedeemer  ^^^  ascriptiOH  ol  giory  and  donnmon  to  our 

redeeming  Lord:  "Unto  Him  be  glory 
and  dominion  forever  and  ever.  Amen."  This  is  not  a 
mere  ascription  of  praise,  a  mere  declaration  that  such 
glory  and  dominion  belongs  of  right  to  Him;  but  that 
it  is  now  and  ever  shall  be  our  highest  joy  and  effort 
to  give  Him  this  glory — to  glorify  Him  in  our  bodies 
and  our  spirits, — living,  suffering  and  dying,  cordially 
submitting  to  His  government,  rejoicing  in  His  dominion, 
and   seeking  to  extend  His  blessed  reign. 

Here  is  the  very  essence  and  spirit  of  this  response  to 
the  church.  In  view  of  His  love  and  blood,  and  the 
kingly  and  priestly  honours  and  privileges  they  have  se- 
cured, she  joyfully  acknowledges  that  the  glory  of  her 
salvation  belongs  exclusively  to  Him,  both  in  its  pur- 
cliase,  its  application,  and  its  final  consummation;  and 
expresses  her  desire  and  determination  to  yield  herself  up 
wholly  to  His  dominion,  both  in  providence  and  grace. 
Can  He,  beloved,  require  less?  Can  we  dare  to  offer 
less?  The  objects  of  such  love,  the  purchase  of  such 
blood,  the  recipients  of  such  blessings,  is  there  any  work 


52  THE    GOSPEL    OF   THE   KINGDOM.  [Lect.   U^ 

too  hard,  and  any  self-denial  too  great,  any  suffering  too 
severe  by  which  you  may  extend  His  dominion  over  this- 
wretched  world  for   which  He  died,  and  manifest  your 
grateful  love  to  Him  ?     Is  there  any  sacrifice  of  personal 
effort   or  property  by  which  His  kingdom  may  be  ad- 
vanced, which  you  can  possibly  make,  that  you  can  dare 
to  withhold  ?     And  can  there  be  any  days  so  dark,  any 
providences    so  mysterious,  any  calamities  so    crushing, 
that  you  can  doubt  the  perfect  wisdom  and  love  of  that 
dominion  which  He  exercises  over  all  things? 
Consider,  thirdly,  the  other  leading  idea  of  this  passage  ^ 
the  loorWs  wariiwg  and  the  churches  hope,. 
III.  The  world's  warn-  j^  othcr  words,  the  consummatioii  of  the 

ing   and    the    church's 

hope.  gospel  of  the   kingdom.     This  compre- 

hensive passage  not  only  presents  to  us 
the  message  of  this  gospel,  and  its  actual  welcome  and 
present  power,  but  directs  us  forward  to  the  period  and 
the  power  which  shall  end  the  conflicts  and  perfect  the 
glory  of  this  kingdom.  "  Behold,  He  cometh  with  clouds, 
and  every  eye  shall  see  Him,  and  they  also  which  pierced 
Him :  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of 
Him.  Even  so.  Amen."  These  last  words,  ei'en  so, 
Amen,  are  not  a  response  to  the  preceding  announce- 
ment,— but  are  a  double  asseveration  of  its  truth  and  im- 
portance; like  the  verily,  verihj  of  our  Saviour,  designed 
to  attach  to  the  declaration  a  special  preeminence. 

This  declaration   is  indeed  preeminent  over  all  other 

prophecies;  it  is  the  sum  and  the  end  of 

§.  Consummation  of  r^{\  threateuiugs  and  all  promises.     It  at 

salvation   and  damua-  i-i 

tion.  once  fixes  the  miiid  upon  that   day  and 

that  event  announced  by  the  shining  ones 
to  the  bereaved  disciples  on  Olivet,  as  they  were  gazing 
on  the  clouds  of  heaven  that  had  just  received  their  risen 
Lord  out  of  their  sight.  "  This  same  Jesus,  whicli  is 
taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come,  in  like 
manner  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go  into  heaven.."     However 


Lect.   II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  53 

the  waiting  people  of  God  may  diifer  as  to  the  time  and 
circumstances  of  this  second  coming, — differences  arising 
chiefly  from  the  attempt  to  make  the  time  and  the  man- 
ner more  definite  than  the  express  terms  of  Scripture 
make  them, — the  glorious  fact  stands  forth  with  a  bright- 
ness that  commands  universal  and  joyful  assent,  that  this 
second  coming  of  our  Lord  in  His  glorified  humanity  is 
the  end  of  the  church's  conflicts,  and  the  consummation  of 
her  glory.  It  is  the  grand  goal  toward  which  all  the 
.  multifarious  movements  of  God's  providence  are  hasten- 
ing onward.  Then  the  grace  and  peace  here  announced 
are  to  end  in  the  fulness  of  glory;  then  the  saints  shall 
receive  their  complete  investiture  with  the  kingly  and 
priestly  honours  here  pledged  by  sweet  and  blessed  fore- 
tastes; then  shall  they  reign  upon  the  earth,  the  last  en- 
emy being  destroyed,  and  the  militant  kingdom  end  in 
the  eternal  and  peaceful  dominion  of  the  redeemed  in 
eternal  union  with  Christ  their  livieg  Head. 

In  answer  to  the  question  what  shall  take  place  at  His 
second  coming,  let  the  express  words  of  revelation  be 
here  a  sufiicient  answer.  "When  the  Son  of  man  shall 
come  in  His  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  Him, 
then  shall  He  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His  glory;  and  be- 
fore Him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations,  and  He  shall 
separate  them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  dividetli 

his  sheep  from  the  goats And  these  (the  wicked) 

shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment,  but  the 
righteous  into  life  eternal."^  "We  which  are  alive  and 
remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not  prevent 
them  which  are  asleep.     For  the  Lord  Himself  shall  de- 

(1)  Matt.  XXV :  31-46.  "Eternal  life,"  and  "eYerlasting  punishment," 
as  here  inflicted,  are  something  very  different  from  national  judgments  ; 
so  that  this  is  no  mere  judgment  on  the  nations  as  such,  but  on  the  in- 
dividuals of  all  the  nations — of  all  the  race.  It  is  a  judgment,  the  very 
grounds  of  which  are  the  secret  motives  of  the  heart — not  the  mere  ex- 
ternal act, — love  to  Jesus,  or  rejection  of  Him,  as  He  is  represented  im 
His  people. 


54  THE    GOSPEL    OF   THE    KINGDOM.  [Lect.   II. 

scend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the 
archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God :  and  the  dead  in 
Christ  shall  rise  first.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  re- 
main, shall  be  caiTght  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air:  and  so  shall  we  be 
ever  with  the  Lord."  Q  "It  is  a  righteous  thing  with 
God  to  recompense  tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you; 
and  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven,  with  His  mighty 
angels,  in  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them  that 
know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  de- 
struction from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the 
glory  of  His  power :  when  He  shall  come  to  be  glorified 
in  His  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that  be- 
lieve." f )  Speaking  of  the  sure  fulfilment  of  "  the  pro- 
mise of  His  coming,"  Peter  says,  "  The  heavens  and  the 
earth  which  are  now,  ....  are  kept  in  store,  reserved 
unto  fire  against  the  day  of  judgment,  and  perdition  of 

ungodly  men But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come 

as  a  thief  in  the  night,  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall 
pass  away  with  a  great  noise  and  the  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are 
therein  shall  be  burnt  up Nevertheless  we,  ac- 
cording to  His  promise,  look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new 
earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness."  (^)  "  And  there 
shall  be  no  more  curse,  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 

(1)1  Thess.  iv:  15-17. 

(-)2  Thess.  i:  6-10.  Compare  with  this  predicted  glorification  of 
the  "saints,"  and  of  "all  them  that  believe,"  and  "this  flaming  fire 
taking  vengeance,"  the  language  of  Peter,  in  proof  that  it  is  no  partial 
judgments  on  some  of  the  nations, — but  universal  and  final,  resulting  in 
a  complete  change  in  all  the  conditions  of  earthly  existence,  requiring, 
in  order  to  such  judgment,  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked,  and  to  be 
followed  by  "a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth," — in  which  the  consuna- 
mated  and  perfected  church  shall  eternally  reign. 

(3)  2  Pet.  iii:   4-13. 


Lect.   II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  55 

Lamb  shall  be  in  it" — the  glorified  church,  the  new  Je- 
rusalem,— "and  His  servants  shall  serve  Him." 

Oh !  if  the  eye  of  saint  and  sinner  could  be  fixed  more 
steadily  and  l)elievingly  on  this  coming  day  of  wrath  and 
terror  to  every  impenitent  soul,  and  of  glory  and  per- 
fected bliss  to  every  child  of  •  God,  how  eagerly  would . 
this  message  of  "grace  and  peace"  be  welcomed,  and 
how  joyously  would  this  ascription  of  praise  ring  through 
all  His  suftering  church  even  now!  That  "glory  and 
dominion"  procured  by  His  love  and  blood,  and  the 
"grace  and  peace"  that  blessed  dominion  brings  to  those 
who  submit  to  it,  you  may  now  despise.  You  may,  by 
your  practical  treatment  of  these  things,  regard  them  as 
if  they  were  unreal — unsubstantial  imaginings,  of  less 
interest  than  the  earthly  good  that  perishes  in  the  using, 
or  that  you  perish  in  grasping.  Oh,  infatuated  sinner ! 
this  delusion  must  very  soon  vanish.  Now,  you  know 
Jesus  Christ  only  by  His  gospel  and  these  ofiers  of 
peace,  — as  the  bleeding  Saviour  and  the  Friend  of  sin- 
ners. He  once  was  here  and  shed  His  blood  for  you, 
and  it  is  the  loving  tender  tones  of  His  voice  on  the  way 
to  Calvary  that  you  hear.  Now  He  is  on  His  throne. 
But  He  has  gone  there  only  to  complete  His  kingdom  \ 
here  by  His  Word  and  Spirit  and  Providence.  Jesus 
Christ  must  reign.  He  will  reign.  "To  Him  every 
.knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess  that  He 
is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  "  He  must 
reign  till  He  have  put  all  enemies  under  His  feet." 
■"Kiss  the  Son,"  then,  "lest  He  be  angry  and  ye  perish 
from  the  way,  when  His  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little ;" 
-and  you  be  found,  together  with  those  who  pierced  Him, 
among  the  throng  of  those  from  "  all  kindreds  of  the 
earth"  who  "shall  wail  because  of  Him." 

"Because  of  Him."  That  will  be  wailing  indeed! 
Wailing  because  of  the  very  one  that  came  to  save  you, 
because  of  Him   whose   love   is   the   eternal   theme   of 


56  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  [LecT.  II. 

heaven's  highest  hallehijahs.  Christ  rejected,  an  ofi'ered 
salvation  neglected,  a  day  of  grace  wasted,  this  is  the 
thing  that  v^ll  give  the  lost  sinner  his  keenest  anguish, 
and  wring  from  him  at  the  last  a  bitterer  wail  than  devils 
ever  uttered. 

Premonitions  of  this  triumph  and  ruin  He  is  even  now 
giving  us.     As  the  final   victory  of   a 
§.  Coming  now  in    long  and  bloody   war  is   only  the  result 
mediatoriarreign.         a^id  design  of  all  the  thousand  struggles 
and  victories  that   may  have   preceded, 
and  may  be  said  to  include  them  all, — so  this  finai  com- 
ing may  be  regarded  as  including  all  the  progress  of  His 
kingdom  towards  it,  as  He  by  His  Providence  and  grace 
is  preparing  and  hastening  on  all  things  toward  it.     In 
all  the  developments   of  these  He  is  coming.     "Behold, 
He  cometh  with  clouds."     Similar  language  is  elsewhere 
used  in  a  way  that  seems  necessarily  to  include  the  mani- 
fest glorious,  visible  progress  of  His  kingdom  of  grace 
from  that  generation  in  which  it  was  established,  on  to- 
ward that  final  consummation,  as  it  is  advanced  from  age 
to  age  by  the  mighty  movements  of  His  Providence.  ("•) 
These,  as  they  sweep  over  the  nations,  remove  obstacles, 
and,  combining  with  the   Word   and   Spirit,  prepare  the 
way,  by  successive  victories  of  grace  and  judgments,  for 
the  final   triumph  of  this  grace  and  peace.     He  is  thus 
coming  now  as  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.     The  revolutions 
that  shake  the  nations,  that  fill  the  world  with  desolation 
and   blood,   are   but  the  footsteps    of   His    Providence, 
levelling  the  mountains,  and  filling  the  valleys  to  make 
a  highway  for   the   onward   progress  of  His   kingdom. 
Terrible  indeed  to  His  enemies  are  all  these  unfoldings- 
of  His  mighty  plan ;  how  terrible,  we  in  this  land  know 
and  feel  in  some  degree  at  least.     How  He  sweeps  away 

(I)Comp.  Dan.  vii:  13,  14,  with  Matt,  xvi:  28,  and  Mark  ix:  1. 
Luke  ix:  27,  also  with  Matt,  xxiv:  29,  30,  34.  Mark  xiii:  24,  26,  27, 
30.     Luke  xxi:  25-27,  32. 


Lect.   II.]  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  57 

all  human  hopes,  and  blasts  the  proudest  expectations, 
and  writes  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit  on  all  man's 
schemes  of  happiness  and  glory,  and  makes  the  richest 
and  loveliest  of  eartli's  heritages  a  scene  of  desolation 
and  distress !  To  those  who  have  no  part  or  lot  in  the 
grace  and  peace  of  the  gospel,  oh  !  how  bitter  and  crush- 
ing are  many  of  the  providences  that  now  are  sweeping 
over  them  so  resistlessly,  and  bearing  away  all  their 
earthly  idols !  And  all  the  wailing  that  fills  the  land, 
and  the  households  over  which  His  judgments  have 
swept,  is  ''because  of  Eim," — to  punish  some  for  their 
rejection  of  Him,  to  chasten  and  purify  and  save  others, 
and  to  show  the  world  the  malignity  of  sin.  Be  assured, 
my  hearers,  wrap  it  up  as  you  may,  talk  as  you  will  of 
political  causes  and  human  agencies,  of  man's  folly,  am- 
bition, wrath  and  malice,  the  real  cause  is  just  "  Christ 
rejected,"  the  claims  of  His  kingdom  ignored.  AM  of 
this  is  just  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  vindi- 
cating His  rejected  claims,  and  showing  a  careless  and 
ungodly  world  the  worthlessness  of  its  dependencies, 
while  yet  the  grace  and  peace  of  His  kingdom  may  be 
secured  and  is  freely  offered. 

Let  the  world  and  the  nations  and  every  sinner  take 

warning.     "  The  Lord  reigneth ;  let  the 

§.  Tremble  and  re-  .^   tremble."     But   let   the  church 

joice.  -T      1 

rejoice  in  hope,  and  let  all  this  suffer- 
ing and  groaning  creation  rejoice  with  her.  "For  He 
cometh ;  for  He  cometh  to  judge  the  earth :  He  shall  judge 
the  world  with  righteousness  and  the  people  with  His 
truth."  He  is  coming  to  remove  the  obstacles  that  have 
so  long  prevented  His  triumphs  ;  He  is  coming  to  sweep 
away  all  systems  of  error  and  delusion,  to  right  all 
wrongs,  to  end  all  apostacies,  to  humble  all  the  proud 
j)owers  of  this  world,  and  to  fill  the  earth  with  His  glory. 

* '  For  this  tempestuous  state  of  human  things, 
Is  merely  as  the  working  of  a  sea 


58  THE    GOSPEL    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  [Lect.   II. 

Before  a  cabn,  that  rocks  itself  to  rest. 
For  He  whose  car  the  winds  are,  and  the  clonus, 
The  dust  that  waits  upon  His  sultry  march, 
When  sin  hath  moved  Him  and  His  wrath  is  hot, 
Shall  visit  earth  in  mercy;  shall  descend 
Propitious  in  His  chariot  paved  with  love ; 
And  what  His  storms  have  blasted  and  defaced 
For  man's  revolt,  shall  with  a  smile  repair." 

And  that  we  may  rest  in  the  full  assurance  of  this, 
however  dark  the  days  that  may  be  passing  over  us,  how- 
ever severe  the  conflicts  through  which  the  church  may 
be  called  to  go,  however  mighty  the  opposition  of  earth 
and  hell,  or  however  long  the  delay  of  His  coming,  He 
adds — "  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty." 


LECTUKE  III. 

THE  CONSOLATIONS  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

Kev.  i:  17,  18.  "And  when  I  saw  Him  I  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead.  And 
He  laid  His  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me,  Fear  not ;  I  am  t^e 
first  and  the  last ;  I  am  He  that  liveth,  and  was  dead ;  and  behold,  I  am 
alive  for  evermore.     Amen ;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death. " 

THESE  words  convey  the  spirit  and  design  of  this 
whole  book.  They  are  a  message  of  consolation  di- 
rect from  the  lips  of  the  glorified  Redeemer.  They  were 
occasioned  by  the  terror  with  which  the  vision  of  His 
glory,  described  in  previous  verses,  had  filled  the  heart  of 
His  beloved  disciple.  So  overpowering  was  the  sight  that 
John  had  fallen  at  His  feet  as  dead.  With  a  tenderness 
equal  to  His  godlike  majesty,  He  lays  His  hand  upon  the 
fainting  apostle,  restores  his  strength,  and  revives  his 
trembling  heart  with  the  assurance,  "Fear  not,"  remind- 
ing him  of  His  divine  nature.  His  dying  love,  and  His 
universal  dominion. 

But  not  for  John's  sake  alone  were  these  words  uttered, 
any  more  than  for  his  sake  alone  was  this  grandest  of  all 
visions  granted  to  him.  The  fact  that  he  was  twice  di- 
rected to  write  all  this,  and  all  that  should  afterwards  be 
revealed,  in  a  book,  and  send  it  to  the  churches,  shows 
that  it  was  intended  for  other  fearful  hearts.  Such  were 
the  circumstances  of  that  time,  as  to  make  these  consola- 
tions most  needful  and  appropriate. 

(59^) 


*60  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.      [Lect.  III. 

It  was  soinewliere  between  the  years  90  and  95  A.  D. 

Domitian  was    on   the   Roman   throne. 

§.  Circumstances  of    "  Being  of  a  gloomy  and  suspicions  tem- 

•the  church  when  writ-  ,  ^  ,  n  • 

tgjj^  per,  he   encouraged  a  system  ot  espion- 

age ;  and  as  he  seems  to  have  imagined 
that  the  Christians  fostered  dangerous  pohtical  designs, 
he  treated  them  with  the  greater  harshness.  Flavins 
Clemens,  a  person  of  consular  dignity,  and  his  o^Aal 
cousin,  was  put  to  death  for  his  attachment  to  the  Chris- 
tian cause;  and  his  near  relative,  Flavia  Domitilla,  for 
the  same  reason,  was  banished  with  many  others." 
Church  history  further  informs  us  that  the  extent  and 
virulence  of  the  persecution  was  shown  also  by  his  caus- 
ing to  be  dragged  to  Rome  two  grandsons  of  Jude,  called 
the  brother  of  our  Lord,  as  dangerous  rivals ;  though 
when  he  found  their  extreme  poverty  and  obscurity — that 
they  were  joint  proprietors  of  a  small  farm  in  Palestine, 
which  they  cultivated  with  their  own  hands,  he  let  them 
go.  Q)  In  such  times  it  could  not  be  expected  that  one 
so  distinguished  and  influential  as  John,  the  only  surviv- 
ing apostle  of  our  Lord,  could  escape,  even  though  old 
an^  feeble.  Accordingly  we  find  him  an  exile  in  the 
barren  rocky  isle  of  Patmos,  and  here  addressing  himself 
to  the  churches  as  their  brother  and  companion  in  the 
tribulation  and  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ; 
being  "  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ."  The 
churches,  oppressed  and  ])leeding  under  the  arm  of 
imperial  power  stretched  out  to  crush  them,  must  have 
been  filled  with  fears,  not  merely  on  account  of  personal 
danger,  but  for  the  cause  of  Christ  so  dear  to  their  hearts. 
"Welcome  therefore  beyond  expression  must  this  language 
have  been,  coming  direct  from  the  lips  of  their  glorified 
King,  and  most  cheering  the  view  here  given  of  His  per- 
sonal glory,  and  His  providential  care. 

(1)  KiUen's  Ancient  Churct,  pp.  169,  170. 


Leot.   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF     THE    KINGDOM.  61 

But  when  has  been  the  time   in  which  the   same   as- 
surance has  not  been  more  or  less  wel- 
§.   sim  the   same    ^^^^^  ^^  ^^i^   church  and  the  believer? 

need. 

Is  it  not  still  true  that  to  be  a  partner 
in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  is  to  be  a  partaker  in  tribula- 
tion, and  in  trials  and  conflicts  that  demand  patient  en- 
durance, and  awaken  earnest  longing  and  waiting  for  His 
coming  in  delivering  grace  and  power  ?  Must  we  not, 
through  much  tribulation  enter  the  kingdom  of  God? 
If  we  would  reign  with  Christ,  must  we  not  suffer  with 
Him?  Can  we  wear  the  crown  without  bearing  the 
cross  ?  And  as  the  church's  perils  and  necessities  and 
fears  are  still  the  same,  so  are  her  Lord's  love  and  care. 
Neither  time  nor  distance  can  change  His  heart  or  lessen 
His  infinite  resom-ces.  His  churches  now  are  just  as 
dear  to  Him  as  ever.  Not  a  single  member  of  those 
seven  churches  was  anj  more  tenderly  regarded  by  Him 
than  each  one  now  who,  amidst  trials  and  temptations, 
with  many  fears  and  tears,  is  seeking  to  follow  His 
bleeding  footsteps,  and  longing  for  His  full  salvation. 
To  such,  then,  just  as  much  as  to  John  and  these  seven 
■churches,  are  these  words  addressed :  "  Fear  not ;  I  am 
the  first  and  the  last,  and  the  living  One ;  and  I  became 
dead,  and  behold,  I  am  alive  forevermore.  Amen;  and 
have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death,"  Such  is  their  lite- 
Tal  rendering. 

In  evolving  the  consolations  of  this  passage,  there  are 
to  be  considered  these  four  particulars — your  fears  are 
.groundless;  your  Redeemer  is  divine;  His  atonement 
and  intercession  are  perfect;  and  His  dominion  is  imi- 
versal. 

I.  "Fear  not;"  for  your  fears  are  groundless.     You 

are  affrighted  at  your  o^vn  mercies.   The 

L  Fears  of  the  be-     ^^-  f^^^.    -^    ^^le    VeiT    thing    that 

liever  groundless.  o    J  j  ^        ^ 

brings  to  you  salvation.  It  was  so  with 
John  on  this  occasion.     It  was  no  real  danger,  but  the 


62  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.      [LecT.  III. 

personal  glory  of  liis  own  Saviour  that  filled  him  with 
alarm, — the  very  thing  that  of  all  others  was  his  surest, 
indeed  his  only  defence,  and  when  fully  understood,  his- 
highest  joy.  All  he  saw  were  but  the  symbols  of  His 
eternity  and  divine  majesty, — "  His  head  and  His  hairs 
were  white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow;"  of  His  heart- 
searching  Omniscience, — "  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire ;" 
of  His  holy  and  resistless  Providence, — "His  feet  like 
unto  fine  brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  furnace,  and  His 
voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters;"  and  all  these  as  He 
in  royal  and  priestly  robes  walked  in  the  midst  of  the 
seven  golden  candlesticks.  His  churches, — upholding  by 
His  right  hand  his  messengers  and  authority  among 
them, — "the  seven  stars;"  ministering  His  all  piercing 
word, — "  out  of  His  mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged 
sword;"  and  shining  with  the  light  and  power  of  unap- 
proachable holiness, — "His  countenance  as  the  sun 
shineth  in  His  strength."  That  was  indeed  a  vision  of 
matchless  and  overpowering  glory.  But  with  all  thi& 
awful  and  impressive  grandeur,  it  was  only  a  presenta- 
tion in  a  single  view,  of  all  the  grounds  of  confidence 
and  joyful  hope  wdiich  flow  from  infinite  power  and  wis- 
dom and  love.  So  that  in  these  very  things  John  had 
the  brightest  evidence  of  his  own  and  the  church's  eter- 
nal security  and  triumph ;  and  yet  never,  not  even  when 
he  stood  in  the  presence  of  the  Cross,  or  afterwards  of 
his  persecutors,  had  he  been  so  utterly  overwhelmed  as 
now.  It  was  this  excess  of  glory  that,  for  the  time, 
blinded  his  perception  of  the  grace  and  love  that  gave  it 
such  glory.  So  it  is  still.  Only  we  faint  and  tremble  at 
the  blessed  reality  of  which  John  saw  the  mere  symbols. 
As  this  l)eloved  disciple,  who  had  leaned  with  such  confi- 
dence on  his  Lord's  bosom  at  the  last  supper,  fell  at  His 
feet  as  dead,  overwhelmed  by  the  display  of  His  personal 
majesty  and  glory,  so  His  people  in  every  age  have  often 
been  filled  with  terror  at  the  display  of  these  same  attri- 


Lect,   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  63 

butes  in  Hi§  providential  dealings  with  themselves  and 
with  the  church.  Our  fears  often,  nay,  generally  arise 
from  our  misconception  of  the  nature  of  those  means 
and  influences  and  processes  of  spiritual  discipline  and 
outward  providences  by  which  He  is  working  out  our 
salvation.  Poor  old  Jacob  almost  despaired  under  the 
pressure  of  those  providences  in  regard  to  Joseph  that 
were  the  very  means  of  saving  his  whole  house.  The 
Babylonish  captivity,  that  desolated  the  land  of  Israel, 
was  the  very  thing  that  purified  and  saved  the  church, 
and  secured  the  fulfilment  of  God's  most  precious  pro- 
mises; and  yet  under  its  crushing  burdens  the  captives 
hung  their  harps  upon  the  willows,  and  wept  bitter  tears 
of  sorrow  and  disappointed  hope.  And  when  the  disci- 
ples saw  their  Lord  nailed  to.  the  cross,  and  during  the 
sad  hours  of  that  Jewish  Sabbath  when  His  body  lay  in 
Joseph's  tomb,  how  completely  did  their  hearts  faint  and 
their  hopes  fail !  And  that,  as  they  soon  learned,  at  the 
very  event  which  laid  forever  secure  the  foundations  of 
His  kingdom  and  their  own  eternal  salvation !  Where, 
indeed,  is  the  child  of  Grod  who  has  not  fainted  in  lieartj 
and  sunk  in  anxious  fears,  and  wept  bitterly  over  dispen- 
sations of  God  toward  him,  which  he  afterwards  found 
out  were  only  the  instruments  of  good  and  the  messen- 
gers of  grace  to  his  soul?  Remember  this,  ye  fearful 
saints !  It  is  only  your  own  misconceptions,  your  igno- 
rance and  imperfection  that  give  to  the  events  you  dread 
the  aspect  of  terror.  Did  you  understand  them,  you 
would  see  cause  to  rejoice.  The  mystery  which  is  now 
spread  over  them,  however,  is  necessary.  It  is  itself  a 
part  of  the  discipline  of  faith ;  a  means  of  still  more  fully 
unfolding  the  tenderness  and  grace  of  your  redeeming 
God.  Away,  then,  with  your  fears.  You  are  afraid  of 
your  own  mercies. 

Ye  fearftil  saints,  fresh  courage  take, 
The  clouds  ye  so  much  dread 


64  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.    [LecT.   IIL 

Are  big  with  mercy,  and  shall  break 
In  blessings  on  your  head. 

Secondly,  your  Redeemer  is  God,  — the  author  and  the 
end  of  all  things,  in  nature,  in  grace, 
Bi^e^'  ^"^'''"''  and  in  Providence.  "  I  am  the  first,  and 
the  last,  and  the  living  one."  The  origi- 
nal, perfect  divinity  of  our  blessed  Lord  is  the  very  corner 
stone  of  our  hope,  the  one  deep  exhaustless  fountain 
whence  every  possible  stream  of  consolation  flows  forth 
to  a  guilty  world.  In  Him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily.  In  Him  are  hid  all  the  treasures 
of  wisdom  and  knowledge, — of  everything  that  we  can 
need  through  eternity.  If  Jesus  is  yours,  then  all  things 
are  yours.  For  He  is  "the  living  One,"  who  has  life  in 
Himself,  and  is  the  fountain  of  all  life,  natural,  spirit- 
ual and  eternal.  He  is  therefore  the  first  and  the  last  in 
Creation.  All  things  were  made  by  Him  and  for  Him. 
"  For  Him ;"  all  therefore  of  nature's  laws  and  processes 
must  be  such  by  their  original  constitution  as  shall  work 
in  perfect  harmony  with  the  good  of  His  redeemed,  and 
with  perfect  elficacy  for  His  glory  as  their  Redeemer. 
He  is  the  first  and  the  last  in  Providence.  All  its  move- 
ments originate  in  His  holy  will,  and  are  compelled  to 
help  forward  His  grand  designs  of  redeeming  mercy. 
Every  event,  great  or  small,  from  the  sparrow's  fall  to 
that  of  an  empire,  receives  from  Him  its  commission,  and 
brings  back  to  Him  its  due  revenue  of  glory.  Tliose 
mighty  convulsions  which  roll  on,  as  the  sea  and  the 
waves  roaring,  causing  men's  hearts  to  fail  for  fear,  are 
His  voice,  like  the  sound  of  many  waters,  and  the  march 
of  those  feet  of  burning  brass,  consuming  and  treading 
down  with  resistless  energy  whatever  opposes  His  king- 
dom. He  is  the  first  and  the  last  in  redemption.  In 
His  eternal  purpose  to  meet,  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself, 
the  claims  of  eternal  justice,  and  so  to  redeem  a  chosen 
people  from  our  ruined  race,  this  plan  of  mercy  had  its 


Lect.   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  65 

origin;  and  all  the  means  by  which  that  glorious  plan 
has  been  carried  forward  since  the  fall,  and  applied  to 
each  individual  believer,  have  had  their  origin  in  Him, 
and  have  derived  from  Him  their  efficacy.  And  the 
grand  end  of  all  is  to  secure  and  gather  and  perfect  all 
the  vast  multitvide  of  believers,  and  unite  them  in  one 
glorious  whole,  and  by  an  indissoluble  union  to  Himself 
as  His  own  body ;  so  that  the  perfect  and  eternal  salva- 
tion of  each  is  inseparably  connected  with  His  own  glory, 
and  essential  to  the  completion  of  His  own  mystical 
body.  The  church  "is  His  body,  the  fulness  of  Him 
that  fiUeth  all  in  all,"  Q)  He  is  thus,  believer,  the  Alpha 
and  Omega  of  your  salvation.  He  is  the  author  and  the 
finisher  of  your  faith.  He  is,  in  every  step,  from  first  to 
last.  He  who  has  begun  will  finish.  All  is  His  own 
work.  "Of  Him,  and  through  Him,  and  to  Him,  are 
all  tilings :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever."  The  one  voice, 
therefore,  of  every  one  of  nature's  laws  and  processes; 
of  every  change  and  movement  in  the  progress  of  this 
world's  affairs;  and  of  every  fact,  doctrine,  threatening, 
and  promise  of  His  word  and  kingdom  of  grace  to  every 
believer,  in  all  circumstances,  is  just  this,  "Fear  not;  I 
am  the  first  and  the  last  and  the  living;  one." 

Again.     "Fear  not;"  for  His  atonement  is  complete, 

and  His  intercession  perpetual,     "  And 

m.  His  atonement    J  bccamo  dead,  and  behold  I  am  alive 

and    intercession  all- 
sufficient,  forevermore,"    The  Livnng  One  has  died. 

Oh,  believers,  could  we  only  enter  more 
fully  into  the  meaning  and  the  glorious  and  necessary  re- 
sults of  that  death  on  the  cross,  we  should  never  again 
fear  the  powers  of  either  earth  or  hell.  We  should  be 
ever  singing  even  in  tribulation,  the  new  song,  "  Worthy 
the  Lamb  that  was  slain;"  we  would  not  find,  so  often  as 
we  do,  our  trembling  spirits  shrinking  from  the  sweet 
strains  of  the  apostle's  glad  response  to  the  gracious  mes- 

(OEph.  i:  23. 


66  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE   KINGDOM.     [Lect.   III. 

sage  of  the  kingdom,  "  Unto  Ilim  that  loved  us  and 
washed  lis  from  om-  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath 
made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God."  The  merits, — the 
redeeming  power  of  that  death  can  be  measured  only  by 
the  infinite  dignity  of  His  person.  It  was  because  the 
fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  in  Him,  that  that  blood 
became  a  full  satisfaction  to  the  penalty  of  God's  law, 
and  secnred  for  His  redeemed  a  full  and  eternal  atone- 
ment. "  I  died,"  says  the  Living  One ;  "  I  who  had  power 
to  lay  down  my  life  and  take  it  again,  I  came  down  from 
my  own  throne,  I  bare  your  sins  in  my  own  body  on  the 
tree,  I  suftered  there  as  your  substitute, — then  you  can- 
not die.  I  died;  then  your  sins  are  already  atoned  for, 
and  forever  gone,  justice  is  perfectly  satisfied,  and  unites 
with  mercy  in  securing  your  salvation."  God  is  recon- 
ciled, peace  restored,  all  heavenly  influences  provided, 
and  salvation  made  sure  to  every  soul  who  trusts  in  this 
blood. 

This  is  further  confirmed  by  the  assurance  that  He 
who  died  is  alive  for  evermore.  This  is  stated  with  a 
special  emphasis — Behold!  It  is  the  crowning  fact  of 
salvation ;  it  leaves  no  possible  exigency  through  eternity 
unprovided  for;  it  is  eternal  life.  "Because  I  live,  ye 
shall  live  also."  The  life  of  the  body  is  bound  up  in  the 
life  of  the  head.  "Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God." 
He  is  alive  to  intercede  for  and  to  secure  to  every  be- 
liever all  He  died  for;  Him  the  Father  heareth  always. 
His  intercessions  never  cease.  "  "Wherefore  He  is  able  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  Ilim, 
seeing  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them." 
Then  let  His  suflfering,  struggling  people  ever  rejoice. 
"While  He  lives,  they  live.  "While  He  prays  for  them,  no 
good  thing  can  be  withheld.  While  He  prays,  every 
mistaken  prayer  of  theirs  will  be  corrected  by  His  wis- 
dom, and  every  unuttered  sigh  and  groan  will  find  its  full 
expression  before  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace. 


Lect.   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.  67 

Once  more.     "Fear  not;"  for  His  dominion  is  miiver- 
sal,  extending  over  the  invisible  world. 

IV.    His   dominion      u  J  J^^^g  ^J-^g  J^gyg  ^f  J^glJ  ^^^    ^f   death." 
over    death    and   the 

grave.  Hell  here  is  not  the  word  used  to  express 

the    place   and  state   of  eternal  punish- 
ment ;  but  the  state  of  the  dead — the  unseen  world  with 
all  its  secrets  of  gloiy  and  woe,  with  all  its  mighty  pow- 
ers of  good  and  of   evil,  everything  beyond  the   grave. 
Death  is  His  servant.     Its  sting  is  removed.     It  can  no 
longer  injure  the  soul  united  to  Christ.     Its  very  nature 
iio  them  is  changed,  so  as  to  become  a  means  of  final  de- 
liverance from  the  curse;  or  rather  a  process  by  which 
the  body  so  polluted  and  cursed  by  sin  shall  be  laid  aside, 
to  be  in   due  time  renovated  and   fashioned  like   unto 
•Christ's  glorious   body.     Death — the  dissolution  of  the 
body — is  the  form  in  w^hich  Christ  comes  to  sever  the  last 
link  that  binds   His    redeemed    to   the  first  Adam,  and 
through  which  the  curse  was  inherited.     It   had  already 
been  severed  as  to  the  soul,  and  so  the  claim  of  the  curse 
even  to  the   body  had  been  annulled.     Christ's"  holding 
the  keys  of  the  unseen  w^orld  and    of  death,  beautifully 
■expresses  His  presence  and  agency  in  the  whole  process  of 
dissolution  and  transition.    Disease  and  violence,  in  what- 
ever forms  they  may  come,  though  in  those  most  appalling 
to  mere  nature,  are  not  the  agents;  they  are  the  mere  forms 
which  He  in  His  wisdom  chooses,  to   effect  the  change, 
and  in   them  He  would  have  His  presence   recognized. 
iJ^ot  a  soul  can  pass  from  this  world  to   the  next,  except 
just  at  the  time  and  in   the  circumstances  which  He  or- 
dains.    He  presides  over  the  whole  process  of  your  de- 
parture, believer,  and  that  of  those  you  love;  His  own 
loving  hand  must  fling  back  the  bolt  that  holds  you  a 
prisoner  here;  death,  which  is  the  form  of  the  curse  as  it 
relates  to  the  body,  is  thus,  as  the  result  of  redemption 
from    the   curse,    compelled  to    place   the    crown  upon 
the  believer's  brow,  compelled  with  His  own  hands,  as  it 


68  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.     [Lect.   IIL 

were,  to  sever  the  last  tie  which  binds  the  curse  upon  the 
redeemed.  That  tie  severed,  the  all-seeing  eye  of  this 
Redeemer  watches  the  sleeping  dust,  till  BLis  voice  shall 
call  it  forth  in  a  form  of  eternal  youth  and  vigour. 

Not  only  its  entrance,  all  the  powers  of  that  unseen 
w^orld  are  under  His  control.  All  those  vast  domains 
where  mighty  spirits  transact  the  stupendous  concerns  of 
the  spiritual  world;  the  hosts  of  rebel  angels,  and  of 
ministering  spirits  unto  the  heirs  of  salvation,  are  under 
His  eye  and  hand ;  and  neither  angel  nor  devil  wings  his 
flight  of  mercy  or  of  wrath  but  by  His  power  and  at  His 
will. 

Thus  from  the  chamber  of  death  and  the  gloom  of  the 
grave,  and  the  mysterious  powers  of  the  unseen  world;, 
from  all  nature  and  providence,  as  well  as  from  the  cross 
of  Calvary,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  the  majesty  and 
glory  of  the  Mediator's  throne,  there  arises  in  universal 
harmony  this  one  assurance  to  every  believer,  "Fear 
not."  It  is  the  voice  of  our  Redeeming  God  in  all  His 
works  and  ways,  to  all  His  church  and  each  of  His  fear- 
ful saints. 

"We  said  that  these  words  express  the  spirit  and  design 

of  this  whole  book.     All  who  earnestly 

§  These  topics  per-    ^^^^^  dcvoutly  study  it,  uot  to  gratify  cu- 

vade  the  book.  •'  xJ        '  o  ^ 

riosity,  or  to  pry  into  the  times  and  sea- 
sons which  God  hath  put  in  His  OM^n  power,  but  to  find 
spiritual  strength  and  consolation  in  the  way  of  holiness, 
will  find  this  eminently  true.  The  four  topics  of  conso- 
lation included  in  these  precious  words  of  our  Lord,  are 
indeed  the  same  which,  in  an  endless  variety  of  form,  are 
presented  all  through  the  Scriptures, — from  the  first  pro- 
mise, "  The  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the  serpent's 
head,"  unto  this  last  vision  of  that  glorified  Redeemer. 
But  here  they  are  brought  out  with  a  vividness,  a  concen- 
tration, a  comprehensiveness,  and  a  directness  of  applica- 
tion to  all  the  possible  phases  of  the  church's  experience 


Leot.   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF     THE    KINGDOM.  69 

and  conflicts,  that  gives  them  peculiar  power.  This  is 
because,  first,  Clii'ist's  personal  glory  and  actual  presence 
in  the  administration  of  all  earthly  things,  is  the  one 
grand  theme  of  it  all;  and  secondl}^,  it  brings  out  clearly 
and  fully  the  glorious  consummation  of  His  present  me- 
diatorial reign  in  the  perfection  and  blessedness  of  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  His  own  redeemed.  In  each  of 
the  five  parts  into  which  this  book  naturally  divides 
itself,  the  words  of  the  passage  before  us  find  a  fuller 
and  more  impressive  unfolding — dispelling  fear  and  con- 
firming the  faith  of  His  people.  In  the  messages  to  the 
seven  churches  showing  the  presence  of  Christ  in  His 
visible  kingdom  in  its  imperfect  state;  Q)  in  the  glory  of 
the  spiritual  kingdom  and  its  administration  by  the  slain 
Lamb ;  (^)  in  the  progress  of  the  conflict,  and  the  triumph 
of  a  witnessing  church;  (^)  in  the  character,  progress 
and  fate  of  the  organized  forms  of  evil,  until  even  death 
and  hell  are  cast  into  the  burning  lake;  (^)  and  in  the 
transcendent  glories  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  (^)  in  all 
these  revelations  our  Mediator  King  seems  to  be  laying 
His  hand  upon  His  fearful  and  often  prostrate  church, 
saying  to  her,  "Fear  not." 

Be  of  good  cheer,  then,  believer.  Kejoice  in  the  Lord 
always.  Whether  it  be  some  deep  mystery  of  God's 
truth — the  undiscovered  secrets  of  His  holy  and  eternal 
plan,  that  troubles  your  heart;  or  the  mystery  of  His 
spiritual  discipline,  the  conflicts  with  corruption  and 
temptation,  that  fills  you  with  sore  distress  and  anxious 
fears;  or  the  mysteries  of  His  providences,  in  the  midst 
of  which  you  stand  powerless,  as  their  numerous  and 
conflicting  influences  meet  and  clash,  and  unite  and  roll 
on  resistlessly,  bearing  before  them  men's  wisest  schemes 
and  highest  earthly  hopes,  imperilling  the  interests  of  the 
church,  and  desolating  your  home  and  your  heart;  what- 

(0  Ch.  ii  and  iii.         (2)  Ch.  iv— viii;  1.         (3)  Ch.  viii;  2— xi;  18, 
(4)  Ch.  xi;  19— xx;  15.         (5)  Ch.  xxi;  xxii. 


TO  THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF    THE    KINGDOM.    [Lect.   III. 

ever  it  be  that  causes  you  to  fear  or  faint, — look  up  and 
behold  your  glorified  Redeemer  as  he  appeared  to  John. 
Realize  His  continual,  His  personal  presence,  His  un- 
speakable glory.  Meditate  upon  it  daily.  Cultivate 
earnestly  personal  communion  with  Him.  Think  of  Him 
as  a  living  person  walking  always  at  your  side, 
with  His  flaming  eyes  of  love  and  holiness  beaming 
upon  you,  searching  your  heart,  and  inspiring  it 
with  courage  and  peace.  So  shall  you  feel  His  right 
hand  laid  upon  you,  and  these  words  of  His  cheering 
your  spirit. 

All  these  grounds  of  consolation  are  in  Christ.     For 

a  guilty  and  suffering  world  there  is  no 

§.  All  in  Christ,    g^j^fort,  but  in  a  divine  Mediator.     No- 

None  elsewhere.  ' 

thing  else  and  nothing  less  than  this 
can  meet  the  wants  of  a  sinner.  Human  and  angelic 
mediators,  and  all  their  united  might,  can  never  still  the 
fears  and  remove  the  anxieties  of  a  single  soul.  Have 
you,  O  sinner,  a  part  in  this  only  Mediator  ?  You,  too, 
must  stand  before  Him.  You,  too,  shall  see  His  glory. 
His  burning  eye  is  even  now  upon  you.  He  rules  over 
you.  He  holds  jow  in  His  hand  of  power.  This  is  the 
day  of  His  longsuffering.  His  great  salvation  is  now 
offered  to  you.  This  is  no  mere  theory,  or  figure  of 
speech.  These  manifestations  of  His  glory  and  grace, 
and  offers  of  salvation,  are  facts  as  certain  and  real  as 
the  life  you  now  possess,  the  guilt  that  now  burdens  your 
soul,  and  the  death  and  judgment  to  which  you  are  has- 
tening. You  who  have  hitherto  neglected  and  rejected 
Him,  are  you  prepared  to  stand  before  Him  ?  Your  day 
of  grace  is  rapidly  passing.  You  will  soon  have  heard 
His  last  message,  and  enjoyed  your  last  Sabbath,  and  felt 
the  last  strivings  of  His  Spirit.  "Behold,  He  cometh 
with  clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see  Him,  and  they  also 
which  pierced  Him,  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall 


Lect.   III.]    THE    CONSOLATIONS    OF     THE    KINGDOM.  71 

wail  because  of  Him."     "Behold,  now  is  the  accepted 

time;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation." 

"Believe  and  take  the  promised  rest, 
Obey,  and  be  forever  blest. " 


PAET  11. 


THE  MANIFESTATION  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

Key.,  Chap.  1 :  19— Chap.  3. 

Xecture  IV.  The  Mission  of  the  Visible  Chukch. 
"  V.  The  Authoeity  of  the  Visible  Chuech. 

"        VI.  Impeefections  akd    Vaeieties  op   the  Visible 
Chxjech. 

(1.)  Declining  Love. 

(2.)  Peesecution. 
"       VII.  Same  Subject. 

(3.)  Feiendship  of  the  "World. 

(4.)  Heeesy. 
"     VIII.  Same  Subject. 

(5.)  Spiritual  Deadness. 

(6.)  Spieitual  Powee. 

(7.)  lukewarmness. 
"       IX.  The  Individual  Conflict. 
"*'         X.  The  Prize  of  Glory. 


LECTUKE    lY. 

THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH— ITS  MISSION. 
Chap,  i:  12,  20.     The  golden  candlesticks. 

THE  design  of  all  this  first  part  of  this  revelation  to 
John,  is  to  set  forth  the  true  outward  manifestation 
and  representative  of  this  spiritual  king- 
S.  Design  of  this     ^^yj^^     j^  ^j^gg  ^j^jg  j^-^  j-eward  to  its  true 

part.  e 

mission,  its  spiritual  authority,  and  its 
actual  and  various  development. 

Whoever  can  unite  in  that  burst  of  praise  with  which 
the  apostle  welcomes  this  revelation  of  his  Lord, — "  Unto 
Him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His 
own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  His  Father," — possesses  a  dignity  and  distinction  no 
earthly  crown  could  ever  give.  He  is  a  sharer  in  all  the 
blessings  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God.  It  is  His 
high  privilege,  as  it  was  John's,  to  have  the  King  in  His 
power  and  love  lay  His  hand  upon  him,  and  dispel  every 
doubt  and  fear  by  the  precious  assurance,  "  Fear  not,  I 
am  the  first,  and  the  last.  I  am  He  that  liveth,  and  was 
dead:  and  behold,  I  am  alive  for  evermore.  Amen;  and 
have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death." 

But  this  distinction,  precious  and  glorious  as  it  is,  is  a 

hidden  one.    These  members  of  heaven's 

1.  The  true  kingdom  ^       ^  family  are  found  in  the  hovels  of 

invisible.  -^  «' 

poverty,  oftener  than  in  the  halls  of 
wealth  and  power.  They  have  no  immunity  from  earthly 
calamities:  no  visible  badge  of  their  high  relationship. 

(73) 


'74  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Leot.  IV. 

Even  they  themselves  are  often  in  doubt  about  their  right 
to  its  privileges.  Such  is,  at  times  at  least,  the  active 
power  of  remaining  corruptions  and  the  burden  resting 
on  their  consciences,  that  they  dare  not  unite  in  that 
song  of  praise.  "  Can  we,"  they  ask,  "  say  that  we  are 
washed  from  our  sins,  while  we  feel  the  chains  of  sin 
still  binding  us,  and  a  body  of  death  still  clinging  to  us  ?" 
They  forget  how  Paul,  in  almost  the  same  breath  in 
which  he  makes  the  same  sad  confession,  joyfully  adds 
a  thanksgiving  for  the  deliverance  and  victory  in  pros- 
pect— "I  thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

But  even  when  they  themselves  can  hold  fast  the  con- 
fidence and  rejoicing  of  the  hope,  this  distinction  of  theirs 
i^  invisible  to  others.  "Behold,"  says  John  in  his  first 
epistle,  (ch,  iii:  1)  as  he  gazes  in  rapture  on  the  bless- 
ings of  this  heavenly  adoption,  "what  manner  of  love 
the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be 
■called  the  sons  of  God;  therefore  the  world  knoweth  us 
not,  because  it  knew  Him  not."  No  mortal  eye,  there- 
fore, can  trace  the  precise  limits  of  this  kingdom.  No 
herald  of  it  even,  as  he  comes  proclaiming  the  ofi'er  of 
its  blessings,  can  point  to  it,  saying,  Lo,  here!  or  Lo, 
there!  "for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you."  "The 
kingdom  of  God  is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost." 

It  is  the  defects  of  its  present  development    in  the' 
hearts  of  those  who  are  its  real  subjects, 

8.  The  visible  church    ,■,      .  .  i  i  •,  ,,  t 

its  true  and  divinely  ^'^^^  ^ot  Only  renders  its  extent  undis- 
constituted  representa-  covcrable,  but  its  wliolc  manifestation  so 
imperfect,  bo  very  partially  are  its  spirit- 
'ual  blessings  now  enjoyed,  that  but  few  beams  of  its  power 
and  glory  appear.  But  however  secret  its  workings,  and 
■obscure  its  limits,  and  partial  the  development  of  its 
■power,  the  evidence  of  its  actual  presence  and  heavenly  na- 
iture  is  irresistible.     Such  an  evidence  is  found  in  the  very 


Iect.  IV.]      THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  75 

existence  of  what  we  call "  the  visible  church  of  Christ." 
The  visible  church  is  a  body  of  persons  representing 
•Christ's  interests  in  the  world,  by  professing  subjection 
to  Him,  and  testifying  to  His  character  and,  claims.  If 
Christ  had  no  true  subjects  and  witnesses  here,  the  exist- 
ence of  such  a  body  would  be  impossible.  The  visible 
churcli  is  a  thing  so  entirely  unique,  so  completely  in  con- 
trast with  all  the  organizations  produced  by  mere  human 
influences  and  agencies,  that  we  are  compelled  to  admit 
the  presence  of  another  and  a  divine  cause,  or  deny  the 
first  principle  of  truth — that  like  causes  produce  like 
effects.  No  influence  originating  in  a  mere  human  heart, 
in  mere  earthly  motives  and  principles,  and  from  a  na- 
ture so  selfish,  so  corrupt,  so  sensual,  so  averse  to  what- 
ever is  purely  spiritual  and  holy,  could  ever  have  wrought 
out  such  an  effect  as  the  church  of  Christ.  Of  such  in- 
fluences the  true  and  the  only  effects  are  seen  in  the  im- 
perfections, pollutions  and  inconsistencies  that  stand  out 
even  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  itself,  in  such  striking  con- 
trast with  the  principles  of  this  church,  and  with  their 
actual  legitimate  eft'ects  in  the  character  and  life  of  mul- 
titudes of  her  people.  The  real  peculiarities  that  distin- 
guish the  true  visible  church  from  all  earthly  things,  are 
such  as  no  earthly  cause  can  produce  or  has  any  tendency 
to  produce.  They  are  the  results  of  the  secret  agencies 
•  of  the  invisible  kingdom.  His  church,  thereforth,  stands 
forth  here  on  earth  by  its  complete  singularity — in  its 
high  and  unearthly  claims,  in  its  spiritual  teachings,  in 
its  moral  elevation,  and  in  its  power  over  human  hearts 
and  character,  as  the  true  representative,  because  the  ne- 
cessary visible  outworking  of  the  invisible  spiritual  king- 
dom of  Christ. 

It  is  manifest  that  it  can  only  be  a  true  representative 
of  the  spiritual  kingdom,  as  it  presents  a  true  embodi- 
ment of  its  truths  and  principles,  its  spiritual  character 
and  privileges.     Only  as  it  does  this  can  it  share  in  the 


76  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Leot.  IV> 

promises  or  protection  of  the  King.  Just  so  far  as  it 
fails  in  this  must  it  forfeit  all  claim  to  the  divine  pro- 
mises, and  become  itself  the  object  of  the  Lord's  displeas- 
ure, chastisement  and  desolating  judgments. 

It  is  therefore  greatly  important  that  this  representative 
kingdom — the  visible  church,  be  clearly 
cieWrsHngrhing  dcllned  both  as  to  its  design  and  character. 
the  true  from  a  false  This  is  SO,  in  Order  that  whatever 
through  human  infirmity  or  corruption 
might  mar  its  character,  or  make  it  a  false  representative, 
might  bo  clearly  distinguished  from  that  which  consti- 
tutes it  the  true  pattern  of  tlie  invisible  and  glorious 
reality,  and  ensures  to  it  tlie  protection  of  its  divine  King. 
That  this  distinction  should  be  clearly  drawn  and  under- 
stood, is  necessary  in  order  that  on  the  one  hand  no  true 
church  be  rejected  because  of  its  imperfections;  and  on 
the  other  hand  that  these  imperfections  receive  not  the 
sanction  of  divine  approval,  or  even  of  church  authority, 
as  an  inherent  part  of  this  representative  kingdom. 
There  are  two  opposite  errors  on  this  subject  to  which 
the  world  has  always  been  tending,  to  prevent  both  of 
which  this  distinction  is  necessary.        ^ 

The  first  of  these  is  the  serious  error  of  confounding 
the  true  spiritual  kingdom  with  the  external  church,  so 
as  to  make  a  participation  in  spiritual  blessings  to  depend 
upon  an  external  organization, — or  so  as  to  regard  a 
share  in  the  privileges  of  the  visible  church  as  securing  a 
right  to  the  blessings  of  the  spiritual  kingdom, — or  so  as 
to  mistake  the  nature  and  design  of  those  defeats  and 
sufierings  to  which  the  former  is  subjected,  as  if  they 
gave  ground  for  discouragement  to  the  true  children  of 
the  kingdom.  The  other  is  the  opposite  and  perhaps 
equally  dangerous  error  of  undervaluing  the  visible 
church;  regarding  it  because  of  its  necessary  imper- 
fections in  the  present  state,  as  a  thing  of  comparatively 
little  importance,  and  its  organization  and  administration 


LecT.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  77 

as  matters  of  mere  human  authority  and  of  comparative 
indifference — not  materially  affecting  men's  spiritual  and 
eternal  interests.  To  fully  avoid  each  of  these,  we  need 
to  have  the  true  church  divinely  defined. 

The  distinction  between  a  true  and  false  church  is  in- 
deed very  clearly  taught  all  through  the  Scriptures. 
But  it  seemed  specially  desirable  that  now,  when  the  last 
of  the  apostles  was  about  to  leave  the  world,  and  this 
church  to  go  forth  on  her  world-wide  mission  with  these 
inspired  records  as  her  only  guide,  this  distinction  should 
be  more  definitely  marked.  This  was  indispensable  to  a 
right  application  of  the  promises  and  threatenings,  the 
encouragements  and  warnings  of  this  book,  in  which  the 
visible  kingdom  of  Christ  as  an  organized  body,  and  the 
various  forms  of  organized  evil  are  presented  in  close  and 
deadly  conflict.  Only  thus  through  the  confusion  and 
dust  and  smoke  of  the  battle  could  the  true  church  be 
recognized.  And  for  practical  purposes  no  mere  ab- 
stract logical  definition  could  suffice.  It  required  one 
that  would  present  such  a  picture  or  pictures  of  the 
church  in  its  actual  working,  as  whenever  seen  in  actual 
life  and  history  would  at  once  be  recognized,  and  render 
all  except  wilful  mistakes  impossible;  not  one  that  by  its 
general  or  abstract  terms  would  be  capable  of  endlessly 
varied  interpretations  and  applications. 

This  accordingly  is  most  fully  and  clearly  done  l)y  the 

interpretation  of  the  leading  symbols  of 

4.  The  true  church    tlic  prcvious  visiou,  and  by  the  epistles 

defined    by    symbols      ,         .•,  -,  i  i  •    i      i?  n 

and  by  examples.  fo     the      SCVCU      churchCS     whlCh     toliOW. 

Thus  by  a  twofold  method  the  true  visible 
church  is  here  defined.  First,  by  the  symbols  of.  the  can- 
dlesticks and  the  stars, — the  golden  candlesticks  in  the 
midst  of  which  the  glorified  Saviour  is  walking,  and  the 
stars  held  in  His  right  hand.  Secondly,  by  an  actual  de- 
scription of  the  condition  of  the  seven  separate  churches 
thus  symbolized,  as  they  were  at  that  time,  each  presenting 


Y8  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.       [Lect.  IV. 

a  different  phase  botli  of  character  and  outward  state,  but 
all  together  forming  a  complete  view  of  the  church  as  it 
is  during  its  militant  condition,  so  that  every  church  in 
all  ages  might  find  in  one  or  more  of  them  its  own  like- 
ness both  as  to  excellencies  and  defects,  and  so  receive 
appropriate  encouragement  and  warning.  Thus  by  a 
comparison  both  natural  and  easy,  we  may  readily  detect 
the  degree  in  which  any  visible  organization  conforms  to 
the  true  model  or  comes  short  of  it.  We  may  thus  too 
be  enabled  to  trace  the  progress  of  the  spiritual  kingdom; 
the  living  church,  through  all  the  ever  varying  phases, 
declensions,  apostacies,  and  revivals  of  all  ages,  until  at 
last  she  comes  forth  in  her  bridal  beauty  and  perfection 
to  meet  her  descending  Lord. 

I.     The  True  Church   Symbolized. 

It  will  not  be  unprofitable  to  dwell  at  some  length  upon 
the  instruction  contained  in  the  symbols  here  set  before 
us  by  our  Lord  Himself  as  a  picture  of  His  true  church. 
All  the  magnificent  symbols  of  that  vision  recorded  in 
the  previous  verses,  whose  glory  had  so  overwhelmed  the 
apostle,  were  designed  to  set  forth  clearly  and  vividly  just 
two  things, — Christ  Himself,  and  His  visible  church,  and 
these  in  their  relation  to  each  other.  The  only  two  sym- 
bols that  directly  describe  the  church  are  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks  and  the  seven  stars ;  and  these  are  the  only 
two  that  the  Lord  here  explains.  He  calls  them  a  mys- 
tery ;  something  which  contained  a  deeply  hidden  signi- 
ficance which  needed  to  be  pointed  out.  And  He  speaks 
of  them  as  the  mystery  which  was  tlie  subject  of  all  He 
commanded  John  to  write,  of  all  he  had  seen,  of  all  then 
passing,  and  all  that  was  yet  to  be  revealed.  "  Write  the 
things  wliich  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things  which  are, 
and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter ;  the  mystery  of 
the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks."     As  much  as  to  say,  that 


Leot.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  79' 

the  whole  subject  of  his  writing  in  reference  to  the  past, 
the  present  or  future  revelations,  was  this  mystery  of  the 
stars  and  candlesticks.  Thus  clearly  does  our  Lord  de- 
clare that  the  subject  of  the  whole  book  is  the  church  as 
symbolized  by  these  candlesticks  and  stars.  The  first  of 
these  sets  forth  at  a  glance  the  nature  and  design  of  the 
church,  and  the*second  her  spiritual  authority,  as  ap- 
pointed and  upheld  by  Him. 

"The  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the 

seven  churches."     These  were  the  first 

1.  The  candlesticks;    Q^-ggts  that  uict  the  apostlc's  gazc,  as  he 

the  church  8  mission.  •'  jt  o         ? 

turned  round,  startled  by  the  trumpet 
tones  of  his  Redeemer's  voice;  and  it  was  in  relation  to 
these  that  all  the  other  symbols  were  intended  to  be 
viewed,  all  those  which  set  forth  the  glory  of  her  risen 
and  reigning  Lord,  walking  in  her  midst.  It  beautifully 
and  forcibly  expresses  the  true  mission  of  the  visible 
church.  A  candlestick,  or  lampstand  as  this  was,  like 
those  in  the  tabernacle  and  temple,  is  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  up  light  in  the  darkness.  The  church  is  God's 
appointed  light-bearer  in  this  dark  world.  She  is  not 
the  originator  of  the  liglit  she  gives;  she  gives  light  only 
by  preserving,  holding  forth,  and  disseminating  the  light 
entrusted  to  her.  That  light  is  gospel  truth  and  influ- 
ences. Her  great,  and  indeed  her  only  business,  is  to 
hold  fast  this  truth  and  hold  it  forth,  until  its  light  pene- 
trates into  the  darkest  corners  of  the  earth.  She  is  not 
only  utterly  destitute  of  all  elements  of  light  in  herself, 
and  of  all  power  to  make  it ;  but  she  cannot  in  any  way 
improve  the  light  entrusted  to  her.  All  she  can  do  is  to 
steadily  support  it,  in  its  right  and  true  position,  so  that 
it  may  be  in  a  condition  to  burn  and  to  shine  into  the 
darkness  around.  She  can  neither  make  truth,  nor  im- 
prove truth;  but  she  has  a  vast  work  to  do  in  receiving 
fully  and  holding  forth  clearly  what  has  been  committed 
to  her  care  in  the  lively  oracles  of  God.     Whenever  she 


80  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.       [Leot.  IV. 

attempts  anything  more  than  this,  when  she  seeks  to  im- 
prove or  modify  the  light  itself,  when  she  would  become 
a  political  power,  or  a  teacher  of  philosophy,  she  is  no 
longer  the  golden  candlestick  of  God's  appointment;  she 
is  unfaithful  to  her  simple,  spiritual  mission,  and  her  light 
becomes  darkness,  or  a  lurid  glare  that  burns  only  to  de- 
ceive. 

In  fulfilling  this  mission,  she  is  not  a  mere  passive  and 
involuntary  instrument.  What  the  candlestick  does  as 
passive,  unconscious  matter,  the  church,  composed  of 
living  souls,  can  do  only  by  the  active  employment  of  all 
her  energies — her  intelligence,  her  gifts  and  her  graces. 
To  hold  forth  the  light  of  God's  salvation  is  to  be  the 
sole  end  of  her  being  and  its  activities.  To  use  her  pow- 
ers and  gifts  for  any  other  purpose  is  a  mal-appropriation 
of  the  most  important  and  solemn  trust  ever  confided  to 
human  beings.  To  use  them  for  any  selfish  or  worldly 
end,  is  as  if  the  priest  in  the  tabernacle  had  taken  the 
golden  candlestick  and  melted  it  down  into  money  for 
his  private  use.  This,  in  fact,  is  just  what  covetousnesR 
does;  it  turns  this  consecrated  gold  into  filthy  lucre. 
Ambition,  in  like  manner,  uses  this  golden  candlestick  as 
a  pedestal  for  the  display  of  its  own  glory,  and  slotJiful- 
ness  for  its  own  self-indulgence.  It  is  nothing  but  this 
unfaithfulness  that  has  so  sadly  disfigured  tliis  beautiful 
spiritual  creation  of  God,  the  visible  church,  and  with- 
ered her  power.  Every  covetous  man  in  the  cluirch,  in- 
stead of  using  his  property  to  uphold  the  light,  really 
melts  down  his  share  in  this  golden  candlestick  into  coin 
for  his  own  use ;  at  once  robbing  God  and  abjuring  his 
owm  part  in  God's  service  and  salvation. 

Iler  true  nature  therefore  is  that  of  a  witness,  a  witness 

for  God.     Her  great  work  is  to   bear  a 

Th^e  church  a  witness  testimony.     That  testimony  is  perfectly 

definite  and  fixed.     She  has  no  power  to 

add  to  it  or  take  from  it.     She  has  no  right  to  deliver  it 


liECT.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  81 

in  any  other  way  than  as  a  divine  testimony,  a  charge 
committed  to  her,  and  resting  solely  on  the  divine  vera- 
city. She  is  to  declare  it,  not  on  her  own  authority,  or 
on  the  authority  of  mere  logical  reasonings,  or  demon- 
fitrations  of  philosophy,  claiming  the  world's  assent  on 
such  grounds.  The  penetrating  brightness  and  power  of 
her  light  depends  solely  on  the  degree  in  which  she  is 
seen  to  base  every  utterance  on  this  exclusive  ground, 
"Thus  saith  the  Lord."  This  it  was  that  gave  to  the 
apostles'  testimony  such  power ;  it  was  the  simplicity  and 
purity  of  their  witness  bearing,  and  that  of  the  primitive 
church,  that  caused  the  light  of  the  gospel  to  spread  so 
rapidly  and  to  penetrate  the  darkest  dens  of  Satan's 
power.  And  what  the  church  now  needs  is  just  the  re- 
viving of  this  spirit  of  witness-bearing,  in  opposition  to 
the  rationalistic  spirit,  in  all  her  people  and  her  pulpits, 
in  all  her  courts  and  enterprises.  We  need  to  hear  the 
voice  of  God  ringing  in  our  ears  continually,  "Ye  are 
my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord."  It  is  not  by  the  force  of 
our  logic,  however  perfect,  nor  by  the  extent  and  variety 
of  our  learning,  however  useful,  nor  by  the  polished 
beauty,  the  glowing  rhetoric  or  fervid  eloquence  of  the 
preacher's  utterances,  that  the  truth  of  God  finds  an  en- 
trance into  the  dark  recesses  of  the  human  heart ;  but  by 
the  simple  utterance  of  faith  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
We  need  to  catch  anew  the  simplicity  of  the  apostolic 
commission  as  it  fell  on  the  ears  of  the  primitive  church, 
*'  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel,'''' — herald 
the  glad  tidings — "to  every  creature,"  "teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded." 
"Preach  the  gospel,"  "teach  my  commands," — this  is 
her  great  business.  "Announce  it  as  glad  tidings  from 
heaven,  not  as  a  conclusion  reached  or  established  by 
man's  reasonings;  and  teach  as  duty  all  that  I  have  com- 
manded, and  nothing  else."  Though  we  may  all  believe 
^11  this,  we  yet  need  to  catch  anew  in  far  mightier  power 


82  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Lect.  IV.. 

the  spirit  of  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  as  he  ex- 
pressed it  to  the  proud  and  wisdom-loving  Greeks  of  the- 
Corinthian  church.  "  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,, 
came  not  with  excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  de- 
claring unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.  For  I  deter- 
mined not  to  know  anything  among  you,  save  Jesus 
Christ,  and  Him  crucified.  And  I  was  with  you  in  weak- 
ness and  in  fear  and  in  much  trembling.  And  my  speech 
and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's 
wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
power,  that  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom 
of  man,  but  in  the  power  of  God." 

What  has  just  been  said  might  seem  to  make  this  wit- 
ness-bearing the  exclusive  function  of  her 
§.  By  her  worship,  public  ministry.  But  this  is  very  far 
from  being  so.  It  is  the  work  of  the 
whole  church.  This  truth  is  to  be  the  expression  of  her 
whole  life.  It  is  to  mould  the  character  of  every  mem- 
ber, and  to  direct  all  their  activities  in  all  the  relations  of 
life.  It  receives  its  first  articulate  expression  in  all  her 
ordinances  of  worship.  In  her  prayers  and  her  praises 
and  her  holy  sacraments,  this  truth  is  held  forth  in  its 
most  impressive  form.  In  these  every  feature  of  her 
whole  relation  to  God,  every  distinctive  truth  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ,  and  indeed  all  the  claims  of  His  holy  law 
are  practically  presented.  The  verbal  declarations  of  her 
pulpits  and  books  are  to  be  tested  by  these,  and  in  these 
their  true  nature  and  design  appears. 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  truth  must  be  lived.  It  must 
control  all  the  habits,  business  and  cares  of  life;  and  it 
is  especially  by  so  doing  that  it  makes  the  church  the 
light  of  the  world.  The  testimony  of  a  holy  life  tells 
with  special  power  on  a  world  of  sin.  This  presents  the 
truth  in  its  living  force  and  heavenly  beauty.  It  is  a 
testimony  that  cannot  be  gainsaid  or  resisted.  Darkness 
flies  before  it.     Without  this  effect  thfi  verbal  testimony 


Lect.  IV.]      THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  83^ 

would  soon  become  worthless,  and  the  ordinances  would 
be  powerless  and  unmeaning.  AVithout  it  indeed  both 
would  be  speedily  corrupted.  Without  it  they  would 
prove  themselves  destitute  of  the  very  seal  to  which  they 
lay  claim,  the  seal  of  a  divine,  transforming  power  ac- 
companying the  truth. 

This  is  the  testimony  to  which  the  apostle  refers  when 
he  says  to  the  Philippians, — "  That  ye  may  be  blameless 
and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God  without  rebuke,  in  the 
midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye 
shine  as  lights  in  the  world;  holding  forth  the  word  of 
life."  This  is  what  Christ  means  when  He  says,  "  Let 
your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven," 

This  service  of  preaching  and  other  ordinances  of  wor- 
ship, and  of  a  holy  life  exemplifying  the  truth,  is  the- 
scriptural  idea  of  "worship."  "Pure  religion — [Greek,, 
worship]  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the  Father  is- 
this,  to  visit  ^he  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction, 
and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world."  It  is 
thus  the  church  worships,  and  in  her  worship  witnesses 
for  God,  and  pours  her  light  on  the  world's  gloom. 

To  the  end  that  the  church  may  be  a  true  witness  for 

God,  He  has  constituted  her  with  a  gov- 

§.  By  her  govern-    gJ.^^J;^;^gJ^t  g^jj^j  powcr  of  discipline  SO   as 

ment.  -t  ^ 

to  exclude  from  her  membership  all  that 
are  living  in  open  inconsistency  ^vitli  the  truth  and  claims 
of  Jesus;  and  from  her  ministry,  all  who  teach  contrary 
to  the  truth  as  it  is  comprehended  in  Christ  crucified. 
To  the  same  end  also  is  her  deaconship,  or  tliat  function 
which  takes  charge  of  temporalities;  that  thus  she  may 
bear  witness  to  the  unity  of  her  people  in  love,  by  the 
abundance  of  one  being  made  to  supply  the  wants  of 
another ;  and  that  the  means  may  be  supplied  by  which 
the  light  of  her  whole  testimony  may  be  made  to  shine 
over  all  the  earth.     Her  whole  government,  therefore,  is 


•84  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Leot.  IV. 

designed  to  train  and  discipline  her  to  be  a  witness- 
bearer.  And  just  in  proportion  as  her  ministers,  office- 
bearers and  people  keep  constantly  in  view  this  work  of 
witness-bearing  for  God  as  the  very  design  of  the  church's 
existence  does  she  answer  to  this  s^aiibol  of  the  golden 
candlestick,  and  is  truly  God's  light-bearer  in  a  dark 
world. 

A  second  thing  taught  here  by  this  symbol  as  presented 

to   John  in  this  vision  is  the   source  of 

2    The  church's  de-    ^j^^  ^  .      ^^Yiich  she  is  enabled  to 

pendence  on  the  pres-  ~  •^ 

ence  and  grace  of  fulfil  tliis  mission, — Christ  the  author 
and  the  supporter  of  her  light.  If  the 
church  is  but  a  candlestick,  or  lampstand,  a  mere  light- 
bearer,  then  must  her  light  soon  go  out  unless  constantly 
supplied  from  some  other  source.  In  the  vision  of  Zech- 
ariah  this  was  represented  by  two  living  olive  trees  which 
through  golden  pipes  poured  the  oil  into  the  golden 
lamps,  andv  which  are  there  explained  as  "the  two 
anointed  ones  which  are  before  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth,"  that  is,  the  two  Messianic  offices  of  priest  and 
kino".  Now  that  the  Messiah  Himself  has  appeared  the 
types  disappear,  and  instead  of  the  olive-trees,  we  have 
the  Redeemer  Himself  clothed  in  the  habiliments  of  the 
High  Priest,  and  with  divine  and  kingly  majesty,  walk- 
ing in  the  midst  of  these  candlesticks,  and  by  His  grace 
and  discipline  feeding  and  trimming  these  lights  which 
He  Himself  has  kindled  and  placed  upon  them.  It  is 
His  presence  that  makes  them  shine ;  the  withdrawal  of 
His  supplies  or  care  would  leave  them  in  utter  darkness 
and  utterly  worthless.  What  more  worthless  than  a  can- 
dlestick in  the  dark,  without  a  light?  So  nothing  is 
more  worthless  than  a  church  without  Christ — a  church 
in  which  Christ's  presence  is  not  manifested  by  the  efful- 
gence of  truth  and  holiness  cherished  by  His  indwelling 
Spirit.  Witness  the  effete  organizations  that  still  retain 
the  name  of  churches  in  tlie  lands   once  visited  by  the 


liECT.  IV.]      THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  85 

apostles,  and  irradiated  by  gospel  light, — the  Nestorian, 
the  Abyssinian,  the  Greek  and  the  Koman  churches.  All 
■our  forms  and  ordinances,  all  our  organizations  and  as- 
semblies, and  our  new  plans  for  eliciting  light  and  power, 
are  just  as  worthless  for  this  purpose  without  the  pres- 
ence of  Christ  working  in  us  and  by  us,  as  would  even  a 
golden  candlestick  be  without  any  light  on  it.  ITo  work- 
ing, or  changing,  or  tinkering  of  the  candlestick,  can 
make  it  give  light.  We  must  have  the  presence  and 
grace  of  the  great  Light-giver.  When  the  light  burns 
■dimly,  when  the  darkness  seems  to  thicken,  and  the  fogs 
and  dampness  that  are  ever  exhaling  from  the  pit  resists 
her  feeble  and  struggling  rays,  there  is  but  one  resource. 
To  that  we  cannot  resort  too  quickly,  if  we  would  keep 
our  light  from  entire  extinction.  It  is  in  despair  of  any 
other  help,  to  cry  to  our  Great  High  Priest  and  King 
with  unwearying  importunity,  for  those  divine  influences 
which  will  kindle  anew  the  flame  of  zeal  and  love,  and 
enable  her,  from  every  enlightened  soul,  and  from  every 
ofiicial  station,  to  give  forth  a  clear  and  convincing  testi- 
mony. 

It  is  further  implied  by  this  relation  of  these  symbols 
to  the  glorious  Being  in  their  midst,  tliat  our  encourage- 
ment to  expect  this  is  fully  equal  to  our  dependence. 
The  same  symbol  that  shows  our  need,  shows  Him  as 
ever  present  to  supply  that  need.  It  presents  Him  as 
actually  fulfilling  the  promise  with  which  He  accompa- 
nied the  great  commission  given  when  He  withdrew  His 
bodily  presence,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world."  It  was  that  promise  made  visi- 
ble. It  shows  that  it  is  in  and  by  His  church  that  He 
manifests  His  priestly  character  and  sanctifying  power. 
There  He  is  seen  in  His  priestly  robes,  girded  with  His 
covenant  faitlifulness,  and  detecting  with  His  eyes  of 
flame  every  deception  and  secret  impurity,  and  noticing 
every  breathing  of  desire  toward  Him,  however  faint,  and 


86  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Lect.  IV. 

every  unuttered  prayer  and  groan ;  there  He  displays  His 
divine  majesty  and  the  stately  steppings  of  His  grace, 
and  unfolds  the  design  of  the  mighty  movements  of  His 
Providence  as  with  feet  of  burnished  brass  He  treads 
down  the  nations;  and  there  too  the  voice  of  His  power 
is  heard,  bowing  the  sinner's  heart,  filling  it  now  with 
terror  and  anguish,  and  anon  with  a  joy  that  passeth 
knowledge.  There  too  He  declares  His  threatenings,  and 
manifests  the  avenging  and  corrective,  as  well  as  the  sav- 
ing efficacy  of  His  word,  which  is  as  a  two-edged  sword ; 
by  "  the  breath  of  His  lips  slaying  the  wicked "  and 
purifying  His  people.  Elsewhere  this  church  is  called 
the  house  of  God,  of  our  Redeeming  God.  In  it  He 
dwells,  in  it  He  works,  from  it  His  power  goes  forth,  and 
by  it  He  shews  forth  His  glory.  Hence  tliese  seven  can- 
dlesticks— His  churches,  and  not  the  nations  at  large,  nor 
even  heaven  itself,  are  presented  to  John  in  vision  as  the 
sphere  of  a  glorified  Redeemer's  movements.  Among 
these  He  is  ever  walking — for  these  He  is  ever  working ; 
"Head  over  all  things  to  the  church." 

In  this  syinbol  John  would  also  see  the  identity  of  the 
clnirch  in  all   ages.     It  would  at  once- 

3.  The  church's  iden-  '      i  i  •  i*  ii  i  i  n      i-    i     • 

tity  in  all  ages.  rcmmd  him  of  the  golden  candlestick  m 

the  tabernacle  and  in  Zechariah's  vision. 
There  indeed  it  was  a  single  candlestick  or  lampstand 
with  seven  branches  and  seven  lamps;  here  it  is  seven  of 
these  lampstands, — the  same  term  is  used  as  that  which 
describes  the  one  in  the  tabernacle.  They  are  separate- 
from  each  other,  as  seems  evident  from  the  Lord  walking 
in  their  midst,  answering  thus  to  the  seven  distinct 
churches  which  they  are  afterwards  said  to  represent. 

This  symbol  would  therefore  at  once  identify  in  the 
apostle's  mind,  the  church  of  Christ  with  the  church  of 
the  old  dispensation,  both  under  Moses  and  as  restored 
under  Zerubbabel  after  the  Babylonish  captivity.  It 
would  vividly  set  forth   the  truth  that  these  churches. 


liECT.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  87 

scattered  among  tlie  cities  of  the  Gentiles  as  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia  were,  had  succeeded  to  the  honours  and 
privileges  once  accorded  exclusively  to  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple. Though  they  had  been  cnt  off,  and  their  temple 
perished,  yet  the  true  temple  and  priest  and  candlestick 
remained.  That  very  thing  for  which  Israel  of  old  had 
been  called  and  separated,  these  churches  of  Christ  were 
constituted  to  accomplish,  and  that  far  more  effectually. 
Indeed  the  accomplishment  of  that  design  was  reserved 
for  this  dispensation.  Abraham  was  called,  and  his  de- 
scendants set  apart  as  a  separate  people — the  church,  the 
"  called  ouV  from  among  the  nations, — in  order  that  in 
him  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  might  be  blessed.  To 
carry  this  promised  and  prepared  blessing  to  the  nations, 
to  diffuse  the  blessed  light  of  the  salvation  of  God  over 
all  the  earth,  is  the  peculiar  work  of  the  church  of  this 
age  and  dispensation.  The  one  had  now  become  seven: 
the  minor  had  become  of  full  age ;  the  church  had  put 
on  her  true  spiritual  form,  perfectly  adapted  to  all  na- 
tions. The  light  no  longer  emanated  from  a  single  cen- 
tre, but  from  centres  as  numerous  as  the  bodies  of  be- 
lievers gathered  from  among  the  nations.  The  gospel 
placed  these  candlesticks  among  all  nations,  and  in  all 
the  cities  of  the  nations.  The  churches  thus  gathered 
inherit  the  privileges  and  the  offices  of  ancient  Israel, 
only  in  fuller  measure  and  with  mightier  power.  They 
succeed  to  her  very  titles ;  they  are  the  true  Israel ;  they 
only  are  real  Jews  in  the  covenant  sense.  The  true  Je- 
rusalem, the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  Mount  Zion  in 
which  her  Messiah  reigns,  is  that  New  Testament  church 
to  which  the  apostle  in  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  repre- 
sents all  believers  as  having  now  come.  The  olive  tree 
of  Paul  is  the  same ;  and  the  branches,  though  they  dif- 
fer in  substance,  have  the  same  life  and  produce  the  same 
fruits  of  holiness.  Even  their  covenant  relation  to  Abra- 
ham, so  far  as  it  secured  any  real  spiritual  blessings,  is  the 


88  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Leot.  IV. 

same.  "If  ye  be  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed, 
and  heirs  according  to  the  promise." 

But  while  the  apostle  would  thus  behold  the  identity 

of  the  old  church  with  the  new  in  office 

.^•,  ^"  ,™!*T,  """^    and  privilege,  he  would  also  see  that  the 

■visible,  but  spiritual.  '-  ^    ' 

old  visible  unity  had  disappeared.  It 
was  no  longer  a  unity  of  visible  organization  as  in  Israel 
of  Old;  but  a  unity  resulting  from  their  relation  to  the 
same  living  Head  dwelling  equally  in  them  all,  and  up- 
holding in  each  a  distinct  spiritual  authority.  Here  are 
seven  churches  with  their  seven  stars  or  angels,  each  one 
a  church  with  its  divinely  upheld  authority.  One  single 
shaft,  witli  its  seven  branches,  was  no  longer  the  proper 
symbol  of  the  visible  church,  but  a  seven-fold  multiplica- 
tion of  these  light-bearers,  each  bearing  the  same  relation 
to  the  One  glorious  Being  in  their  midst, — a  multiplica- 
tion as  numerous  as  the  separate  churches  or  bodies  of 
congregations,  as  numerous  as  the  wants  of  the  nations 
should  demand.*  All  these  are  indeed  united,  but  not 
by  any  visible  bond  of  organization ;  only  by  their  rela- 
tion to  their  Divine  Lord,  and  in  the  unity  of  that  spirit- 
ual truth  by  which  they  shine.  It  is  a  "unity  of  the 
Spirit,"  says  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  and  he  thus  describes 
the  bonds  that  bind  it  into  one  spiritual  body.  "  There 
is  one  body,  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling;  one   Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism, 

*  Why,  then,  it  may  perhaps  be  said,  did  not  the  mnltiplication  of  this 
same  symbol  in  Soloition's  temple,  where  there  were  ten  candlesticks, 
imply  that  even  then  there  was  no  visible  unity?  Simply  because  it 
could  not.  The  visible  unity  of  the  Jewish  church  was  then  an  existent 
fact;  and  the  multiplication  of  the  symbol,  as  also  of  the  tables  and 
lavers,  of  which  there  were  ten  each,  could  only  be  regarded  as  a  repeti- 
tion of  the  same  symbol,  to  impress  the  true  character  of  the  church. 
But  when  viewed  as  types  of  the  church  under  the  Messiah,  it  might 
seem  to  prefigure  the  indefinite  multiplication  of  the  visible  churches 
of  Christ,  and  hence,  as  a  matter  of  necessity,  that  then  their  unity 
could  be  only  spiritual,  a  unity  of  relation  to  their  divine  Head,  and  a 
imity  of  function. 


Leot.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  89 

one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is,  above  all,  and  through 
all,  and  in  you  all."  And  the  goal  of  perfection  to 
which  her  Redeemer's  ascension  gifts  are  represented  as 
bringing  her,  here  and  under  this  dispensation,  is,  we  are 
told  in  this  same  connection,  "the  unity  of  the  faith." 
"Till  we  all  come  in,  [literally,  unto, —  ei^l  the  unity  of 
the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto 
a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ." 

The  preciousness  of  the  visible  church  is   also  clearly 

symbolized.     Like  the  candlestick  in  the 

5.  The  unspeakable  tabcmacle,  thcsc  are  ^'■goldeny     While 

value    of    the    visible    , ,  .  ^   , ,  "^       .       ,  .  ,» 

church.  tins  may  represent  the  reqmred  purity  ot 

the  church,  it  certainly  does  represent  its 
actual  preciousness.  This  preciousness  is  manifest  from 
the  peculiar  relation  in  which  it  stands  to  Christ,  as  the 
representative  of  His  mystical  body,  and  as  His  appointed 
instrumentality  in  gathering  and  perfecting  that  body. 
It  becomes  thus  the  theatre  on  which  and  by  which  He 
displays  the  glory  of  His  grace  and  wisdom  and  power. 
The  visible  church  is  not  a  mere  voluntary  society,  in 
which  membership  and  government  are  matters  solely  of 
human  choice.  It  is  a  positive  institution  of  God.  It  is 
indeed  a  necessary  outgrowth  of  the  invisible  kingdom, 
a  necessary  result  of  the  election  of  grace  and  the  effec- 
tual call  of  the  Spirit  through  the  word.  But  while  it  is 
the  manifest  outgrowth  of  the  spiritual  life,  the  Re- 
deemer— the  author  of  this  life — did -not  leave  to  the  im- 
perfectly sanctified  hearts  of  His  people  to  form  it  ac- 
cording their  o\vn  wisdom,  or  impulses.  Its  design  and 
functions  are  too  intimately  associated  with  His  o^vn  glory 
and  the  accomplishment  of  His  mediatorial  work  to  be 
left  entirely  to  the  inventions  of  human  wisdom,  or  the 
management  of  human  skill.  Its  constitution,  its  func- 
tions, and  the  offices  necessary  to  their  right  administra- 
tion have,  in  all  ages,  been  of  divine  appointment.     The 


"90  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Lect.  IV. 

precision  with  whicli  He  condescended  to  establish  all  its 
xainiitest  regnlations  nnder  the  old  Dispensation,  requir- 
ing everything  to  be  framed  and  ordered  according  to  the 
p)attern  showed  to  Moses  in  the  Mount,  every  reader  of 
the  Bible  must  have  been  struck  with.  This  was  so,  not 
only  in  what  was  directly  and  expressly  typical,  but  as  to 
all  the  regulations  necessary  to  secure  their  proper  ob- 
servance. Thus,  under  that  typical  dispensation,  it  was 
shown  how  all  the  more  spiritual  ordering  and  worship 
and  outward  administration  of  this  more  spiritual  disj^en- 
sation  must  be  by  His  authority  and  His  alone.  The 
visible  church,  therefore,  as  well  as  the  im^sible  body 
which  it  represents,  is  a  society  ordained  by  God,  consti- 
tuted by  Him,  and  receiving  from  Him  at  least  its  gene- 
ral form,  its  officers,  its  ordinances  and  its  laws.  It  is  a 
lieavenly  thing, — ^it  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Most  appropriately,  therefore,  it  has  a  "golden"  sym- 
bol. Infinitely  superior  to  all  other  visible  organizations 
here,  as  being  dii'ectly  formed  and  ordered  and  arranged 
by  divine  wisdom,  she  demands  the  supreme  affection  and 
attachment  and  reverence  of  all.  Appointed  not  only  to 
represent  the  body  of  Christ — ^the  elect,  redeemed,  re- 
generated children  of  God  who  are  begotten  to  a  heav- 
enly inheritance,  and  who  are  to  reign  upon  the  earth; 
but  also  to  be  the  chosen  instrumentality  by  which  tliis 
redeemed  body  is  to  be  gathered  and  trained  and  per- 
fected foT  its  eternal  and  glorious  inheritance,  until  Christ 
shall  come  again  to  be  glorified  in  His  saints,  it  becomes 
invested  with  an  importance  and  preciousness  second  only 
to  that  invisible  and  spiritual  reality.  Its  officers  and 
ordinances  are  Christ's  great  ascension  gifts  to  His  spirit- 
ual kingdom.  His  invisible  church.  "  When  He  ascended 
up  on  high,  He  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto 

men And  He  gave  some,  apostles;  and  some, 

prophets;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers;  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  -work  of  the  ;mhiistry,  for  the 


Lect.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.  91 

edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ;  till  we  all  come  m  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of 
God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature 
of  the  fulness  of  Christ." 

Imperfect,  therefore,  as  the  visible  church  is,  and  al- 
ways has  been;  marred,  as  was  the  church  of  Sardis  and 
of  Laodicea,  by  the  corruptions  that  still  dwell  in  the 
hearts  of  her  members,  and  by  false  professors,  she  is 
still,  in  the  eyes  of  our  Redeemer,  infinitely  more  pre- 
cious than  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and  the  glory 
of  them.  Even  the  churches  of  Sardis  and  Laodicea 
fhave  a  golden  candlestick  as  their  symbol,  as  well  as  the 
pure  and  uncensured  churches  of  Smyrna  and  Philadel- 
phia. Compared  with  the  pomp  and  might  of  earthly 
powers,  men  very  generally  regard  the  church  as  a  feeble 
and  insignificant  thing,  a  power  of  but  little  account  in 
the  world;  but  the  time  approaches  when  she  shall  come 
"  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun, 
and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners."  While  the  proud- 
est and  mightiest  dynasties  of  earth  are  crumbling  into 
^  ruins,  she  shall  go  forward,  building  upon  those  ruins 
the  kingdom  of  her  Lord  and  Saviour,  until  He  come 
and  sweep  away  all  opposition,  and  destroy  all  the  en- 
mity, and  crush  the  old  serpent  forever,  and  she  gives 
place  to  His  true  invisible  spiritual  kingdom,  which  shall 
reign  with  Him  on  the  earth  forevermore. 

Hence  this  visible  church,  as  God's  light-bearer  in  a 
dark  world,  becomes  the  great  central 

offt?boor''''°'"'''  ^'^i^^^  ^^  *^"^  ^^^^^1®  ^ool^-     The  grand 
struggle  is  to  make  and  preserve  her 

purity: — that   so  she  may  truly  represent  the   spiritual 

"kingdom.     Hence  though  sometimes  corrupted,  and  often 

persecuted,  and  otherwise  rebuked,  yet  in  the  sweep  of 

God's  Providence,  all  agencies  and  powers  are  made  to 

"bow  before  her.     It  is  the  visions  of  her  toils  and  trials, 

•       of  the  struggles  of  her  light  with  the  darkness,  and  of 


92  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [LecT.  IV. 

its  triumph  over  it,  that  are  here  made  to  roll  before  ns- 
in  strange  and  awful  magnificence. 

Beware,  then,  that  you  do  not  under-estimate  this 
"golden"  instrumentality  and  representative  of  God's, 
kingdom.  Ever  remember  that  the  government,  the 
ordinances,  the  offices,  the  discipline,  and  the  spiritual 
enterprises  of  this  church  are  divinely  appointed;  they 
are  heavenly  means  of  a  heavenly  power  for  heavenly 
ends.  To  neglect  or  turn  away  from  the  privileges  of 
this  church  is  to  reject  God  and  Ilis  Son.  If  you  have 
any  love  to  the  King  Himself,  and  to  His  invisible  spirit- 
ual kingdom,  you  cannot  but  love  and  cherish  this  visible 
kingdom  wdiich  He  has  ordained  to  represent  it  and  to 
be  the  channel  of  its  blessings  to  a  perishing  world.  If 
you  love  the  light,  you  will  love  the  golden  candlestick 
which  supports  it,  and  without  which  it  would  soon  go 
out,  or  at  least  give  forth  its  light  but  feebly  and  in  a 
narrow  sphere  It  is  the  world's  only  hope.  No  light 
can  shine  upon  the  world's  deep  darkness,  so  as  even  to 
alleviate  its  sin,  its  misery,  or  its  ignorance,  but  that  of 
which  it  is  the  bearer,  and  with  which  it  is  furnished  by 
the  grace  of  a  glorified  Saviour.  Whether,  therefore, 
you  regard  His  honour  or  the  salvation  of  man,  you  will 
regard  no  sacrifices  too  costly,  and  no  labours  too  severe 
by  which  the  interests  of  this  church  can  be  advanced. 
Your  heart's  most  earnest  feeling  will  be  that  of  the  cap- 
tive Jews  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon — "If  I  forget  thee, 
O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning :  if  I 
do  not  remember  thee,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof 
of  my  mouth:  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my  chief 

joy-" 

If  e'er  to  bless  thy  sons 

My  voice  or  hands  deny, 
These  hands  let  useful  skill  forsake, 

This  voice  in  silence  die. 

If  e'er  my  heart  forget 
Her  welfare  or  her  woe, 


Leot.  IV.]       THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  93 

Let  every  joy  this  heart  forsake, 
And  every  grief  o'erflow. 

For  her  my  tears  shall  fall ; 

For  her  my  prayers  ascend ; 
To  her  my  cares  and  toils  be  given, 

Till  cares  and  toils  shall  end. 

Beyond  my  highest  joy 

I  prize  her  heavenly  ways; 
Her  sweet  communion,  solemn  vows, 

Her  hymns  of  love  and  praise. 

That  any  one  should  regard  such  strong  attachment  to 
the  visible  church  and  external  ordinances  as  in  any  kind 
of  antagonism  to  spiritual  realities,  and  out  of  pretence 
of  supreme  regard  to  the  latter  should  lightly  esteem  the 
former,  is  as  if  one  should  despise  the  candlestick  out  of 
professed  regard  for  the  light  it  bears ;  or  as  if  he  should 
dash  away  the  cup  in  which  the  cooling  draught  is  pre- 
sented to  his  burning  lips,  out  of  professed  regard  for  its 
precious  contents.  If  any  are  so  foolish  as  to  cling  to  the 
candlestick  without  any  light,  surely  we  need  not  reject 
the  candlestick  as  it  bears  on  it  heaven's  own  pm'e  light. 
Because  others  will  have  the  empty  cup  without  and  in- 
stead of  the  waters  of  life  it  was  designed  to  convey,  we 
need  not  commit  the  egregious  folly  of  trying  to  secm'e 
these  waters  of  life  by  refusing  the  cup. 

Professing  members  of  the  church  of  God !  Are  you 
fulfilling  the  end  of  your  calling  ?  Are  you  shining  in 
the  beauty  of  truth  and  holiness?  Do  you  prize  the 
truth,  and  hold  it  fast,  and  hold  it  forth  in  the  darkness, 
80  as  to  give  light  to  those  around  you  ?  And  are  you 
doing  all  you  can  to  make  the  chiu-ch  to  which  you  be- 
long a  bright  and  shining  light  ? 

You  are  called  to  be  a  witness  for  God.  You  are  a 
witness  of  some  kind.  You  are  giving  forth  a  daily  tes- 
timony. "What  is  that  testimony  ?  Is  it  the  truth,  purity, 
beauty  and  love  of  the  gospel  and  cross  of  Christ?  Is 
it  such  a  testimony  both  of  the  lips  and  life  as  leads  the. 


"94  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.       [Lect.  IV. 

world  to  see  the  excellency  of  the  gospel,  and  to  confess 
its  power  ? 

Or,  are  you,  by  your  inconsistency,  and  self-indulgence 
and  worldliness;  by  your  unbelief,  or  lukewarmness  or 
despondency,  bearing  false  witness  for  God  ?  You  are 
His  witnesses.  You  are  upon  your  solemn  oath.  That 
oath  has  been  taken  over  the  memorials  of  a  Saviour's 
blood.  If  such  is  your  testimony,  then  are  you  guilty  of 
a  species  of  perjury  before  God,  by  conduct  that  falsifies 
His  truth,  brings  dishonour  upon  His  gospel,  yea,  upon 
His  very  blood,  hardens  sinners  in  their  unbelief,  and 
confirms  them  in  their  way  to  perdition;  and  persistence 
in  this  course  must  bring  down  upon  you  the  dreadful 
plagues  that  are  wi'itten  in  this  book.  If  the  very  possi- 
bility of  incurring  such  guilt  makes  us  tremble,  as  well  it 
may,  for  it  is  daily  incurred  by  multitudes,  let  it  stimu- 
late each  one  to  pray,  with  daily  earnestness,  the  prayer 
of  the  Psalmist — "  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God ; 
and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me.  Cast  me  not  away 
from  Thy  presence ;  and  take  not  Tliy  Holy  Spirit  from 
me.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  Thy  salvation ;  and  up- 
hold me  with  Thy  free  spirit.  Then  will  I  teach  trans- 
gressors Thy  ways ;  and  sinners  shall  be  converted  unto 
Thee." 


.    LECTUEE   Y. 

THE    VISIBLE  CHURCH;  ITS  AUTHORITY.  ' 

Chap,  i:  20. 

"  The  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches." 

THE  first  mark  of  a  true  church  of  Christ  is  found  in 
the  fulfilment  of  her  mission  as  a  spiritual  light  in  a 
dark  world.  The  second  is  the  authority  by  which  she 
acts.     This  is  our  present  subject. 

The  golden  condlesticks  are  beautiful  and  expressive 

symbols   of  her  spiritual   mission.     But 

§.  stars  symbols  of    tj^ey  necessarilv  leave  out  of  view  the 

authority.  "^  7 

other  equally  important  feature  of  the 
true  church,  the  authority  by  which  she  is  governed. 
This  is  indeed  the  distinctive  feature  that  presents  her  be- 
fore the  world  as  the  visible  representative  of  the  invisi- 
ble spiritual  kingdom.  To  set  forth  this  is  the  design  of 
the  only  other  symbol  in  this  vision  of  which  Christ 
gives  any  explanation — the  stars  in  His  right  hand.  This 
completes  the  view  of  what  is  essential  to  the  visible 
church.  She  is  not  only  a  light-bearer,  but  a  kingdom, 
having  the  authority  of  her  King  exercised  by  visible  rep- 
resentatives acting  under  His  commission.  "  The  stars  are 
the  angels  of  the  seven  churches."  These  angel  stars,  as 
we  shall  see,  most  perfectly  symbolize  the  spiritual  au- 
thority constituted  by  Christ  Himself  in  every  one  of  His 
churches. 

Used  as  a  symbol,  stars  represent  the  function  of  rul- 
ing, and  rulers.  This  rests  upon  a  manifest  analogy. 
The  stars  belong  to  a  sphere  above  us,  they  give  light, 

(95) 


96  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.     [Leot.  V. 

and  their  light  and  movements  are  not  controlled  by 
earthly  things,  but .  earthly  things  have  always  been  re- 
garded as  controlled  by  them.  They  thns  aptly  repre- 
sent that  lawful  authority  which  is  from  above,  and  sheds 
upon  the  path  of  duty  its  only  light,  and  without  which 
all  teaching  and  acts  of  government  would  be  without 
any  value  or  force.  With  this  usage  every  Scripture 
reader  is  familiar.  Q)  The  seven  stars  in  the  right  hand 
of  Christ,  therefore,  present  the  simple  idea  of  the  spirit- 
ual authority  of  Christ  as  exercised  in  each  of  these 
churches.  Its  explanation,  ^angeW  or  messengers,  neces- 
sarily implies  the  fact  that  that  authority  is  vested  in  and 
exercised  by  human  instruments  sent  by  Him.  The  sym- 
bol itself  sets  forth  all  authority  in  the  church  as  Christ's; 
the  single  word  by  which  it  is  explained,  describes  that 
authority  as  found  only  in  those  who  are  His  messengers, 
saying  and  doing  just  what  He  bids  them,  and  nothing 
more.  This  seems  so  evident  that  we  might  at  once  pro- 
ceed to  unfold  the  importance  of  this  mark  of  the  true 
church,  and  to  apply  the  principles  of  truth  and  duty 
which  it  involves.  The  variety  of  views,  however,  which 
have  been  taken  of  these  "a?i^e?s,"  and  the  importance 
of  the  general  subject  makes  it  proper  first  to  present  at 
length  the  grounds  of  the  view  just  stated. 

I.  Meaning  of  these  Stab-Angels. 

That  a  spiritual  authority  in  each  church  is  designated 

by  these  words,  nearly  all  seem  to  be 

§  1.   Angel  not  a  de-  agreed.     But  a  great  deal  of  unneces- 

slgnation  of  any  speci-  ^  ,  .  .  ^      , 

fie  office.  sary  controversy   lias   arisen   as  to  what 

particular  kind  of  officers  are  here  in- 
tended by  the  term  "angel."  Such  a  controversy  is  ne- 
cessarily interminable,   because   of   the    plain  fact   tliat 

(1)  Compare  Num.  xxiv:  17.  Matt,  ii:  2.  Rev.  ii:  28;  xxii:  16. 
Job  xxxviii :  7.  Is.  xiii :  10.  Ez.  xxxii :  7,  8.  Joel  iii :  15.  AmoB  v : 
26.     Dan.  viii:   10.     Ps.  cxxxAd:  9. 


Lect.  v.]    the  authority  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  97 

neither  the  word  itself  nor  anything  else  in  the  context 
designates  any  particular  office.  It  is  a  general  term  de- 
signating the  ruling  function  of  the  church  in  whomso- 
ever deposited,  just  as  the  candlestick  denotes  the  church 
in  its  light-hearing  function.  The  supposed  obscurity  of 
the  language  has  arisen  from  the  attempt  to  make  that 
specific  which  Christ  here  designedly  made  general,  and 
which  general  sense  is  essential  to  the  force  and  fulness 
of  the  meaning.  The  silence  of  Scripture  is  just  as  ex- 
pressive as  its  revelations.  If  it  uses  language  of  wide 
and  general  signification  instead  of  specific  terms,  if  it  is 
silent  in  regard  to  any  specific  limitation  of  their  mean- 
ing, it  is  because  no  such  specific  ideas  were  intended. 

Now  the  word  angel  is  not  and  never  was  the  title  of 
any  particular  officer  in  the  church.  It  was  used  indeed, 
we  are  told  by  later  Jewdsh  writers,  as  the  title  of  the 
reader  of  prayers  in  the  Jewish  synagogues,  the  leader  of 
their  worship.  But  in  the  whole  Bible  there  is  no  trace 
of  even  this  application  of  the  w^ord,  nor  of  any  such  of- 
ficer, as  this  is  represented  to  have  been.  At  the  same 
time  there  are  other  terms  constantly  used  in  the  New 
Testament  to  express  every  kind  of  officer  appointed  by 
Christ  in  His  church.  These  terms  were  perfectly  fami- 
liar. Their  meaning  was  definite.  If  now  it  was  the  de- 
•  sign  of  our  Lord  here  to  express  a  particular  officer,  it  is 
incredible  that  He  would  have  refused  to  use  the  proper 
term  which  He  Himself  had  taught  His  inspired  apostles 
to  use,  and  have  used  instead  a  term  which  had  no  such 
official  application,  was  not  a  name  of  office  at  all,  but 
which  was  in  familiar  use  as  a  functional  designation  per- 
fectly equivalent  to  our  word  messenger,  and  just  so  used 
-frequently  in  the  New  Testament,  as  its  equivalent  was  in 
the  Old.  f)  The  use  of  such  a  word  to  designate  the 
meaning  of  an  important  symbol,  is  proof  positive  that 

(2)  Mark  i:  2.    Luke  vii:  24.  ix:  52.    2  Cor.  xii:  7.    Jas.  ii:  25.    Mai. 
iii:  1. 


98.  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH      [Lect.  V. 

we  have  no  right  to  substitute  for  it  any  such  specific 
terms;  and  that  to  do  so,  is  to  narrow  down,  if  not  com- 
pletely to  lose  the  great  and  broad  idea  here  taught. 
What  is  that  idea?     What  does  the  word  angel  here 
mean,  and   why   is   it  used?     It   must 
2,  Designates   the    mean   either    messenger   in   this   broad 

nature  of   all  church  ,  j  i    •        -n 

authority.  general  sense,  or  angel  as  used  m  -Eng- 

lish. It  has  no  other  meaning.  In  the 
last  sense  it  is  clearly  inadmissable  here.  The  epistles 
which  follow,  intended  for  the  instruction,  warning  and 
encouragement  of  each  of  the  seven  churches,  and  ad- 
dressed to  the  angel  of  each,  were  most  certainly  not  ad- 
dressed to  imseen  spiritual  beings. 

We  are  therefore  necessarily  thrown  back  upon  the 
generic  sense  of  messenger.  As  used  in  the  addresses  of 
these  epistles,  it  must  represent  some  relation  held,  or 
some  function  exercised  by  men,  by  which  they  were  con- 
stituted a  proper  medium  of  communication  to  those 
churches  from  their  divine  Lord  and  His  apostle.  What 
else  can  this  be  but  that  spiritual  authority  which  lie  has 
committed  to  His  church,  and  lodged  in  oflicers  of  His. 
own  appointment,  and  by  which  He  rules  in  and  over 
her  ?  The  true  nature  of  this  authority  is  precisely  and 
clearly  designated  by  this  word  "messenger,"  by  which 
all  mere  human  authority  is  at  once  excluded,  and  all 
authority  in  His  church  declared  to  be  dependent  on  a 
divine  commission  from  her  King,  and  to  consist  in  no- 
thing else  than  the  execution  of  a  divine  message.  The 
specific  use  of  the  term  to  express  heavenly  beings  as 
messengers  of  God,  would  suggest  and  render  specially 
appropriate  this  word  to  denote  messengers  acting  by 
divine  authority.  The  symbolic  use  of  it  in  this  book — 
denoting  invariably  a  spiritual  infiuence  or  power,  or  an 
assemblage  of  such  powers,  would  render  this  term,  used 
in  its  generic  sense,  suggestive  of  the  same  kind  of  mes- 
senger.    The  whole  range  of  language,  therefore,  could 


Lect.  v.]  the  authority  of  the  visible  chukch.  99' 

not  apparently  have  furnished  a  word  so  fully  expressive 
of  the  positive  character  of  all  official  authority  in  the 
visible  church,  and  at  the  same  time  so  exclusive  of  all 
human  assumptions  of  power  by  which  the  exercise  of 
this  authority  has  been  so  sadly  marred,  as  this  simple 
word,  '  messenger,''  used  in  explanation  of  the  symbol  of 
the  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand,  and  therefore  meaning 
a  messenger  from  Him.  It  expresses,  in  one  word,  the 
great  truth  that  there  is  no  rightful  authority  in  Christ's- 
visible  kingdom  except  what  He  has  commissioned  and 
sent;  and  that  every  one  vested  with  that  authority  is 
bound  to  keep,  both  in  word  and  in  action,  within  the- 
precise  limits  of  His  commission. 

This  explanation  of  the  word  "angel"  preserves  the 

true  force  and  significance  of  the  symbol 

8.  This  shown  by  the  whicli  it  cxpouuds.    A  Star  is  Something; 

stars,  their  nature  and  -..j^.  .    n  -\^      ,  •    ^  ,^ 

pogjypn.  very  dmerent  irom  a  candlestick  or  the 

light  which  it  sustains.  Though  both 
give  light,  they  do  it  very  dift'erently ;  the  candlestick  is 
a  mere  light-bearer,  and  the  light  it  bears  must  be  kin- 
dled and  sustained  by  a  power  without  itself;  a  star  is  a 
heavenly  body  whose  very  nature  is  light,  and  represents' 
therefore  a  heavenly  source  of  light  and  power,  and  not 
a  mere  light-bearer.  The  thing  indicated  by  it  differs 
from  what  these  candlesticks  and  their  lights  indicate 
just  as  a  star  differs  from  a  candlestick,  otherwise  there 
is  no  definite  meaning  whatever  in  symbols.  The  candle- 
sticks and  their  lights  represent  the  church  as  holding, 
forth  by  her  organization,  ordinances  and  holy  example, 
the  word  of  life  in  a  dark  world.  The  stars,  on  the 
other  hand,  represent,  not  the  light  the  church  gives  or- 
the  influence  she  exerts,  but  that  which  her  Lord  gives  to- 
her;  that  authority  which  He  has  vested  in  messengers. 
raised  up  and  sustained  by  His  right  hand,  as  walking  in 
her  midst  He  cherishes  and  brightens  the  flame  of  her 
holy  example  and  teaching. 


100  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Lect.  V. 

The  position  of  these  stars,  in  the  right  hand  of  the 
Hedeemer,  is  just  as  important  a  part  of  the  symbol  as 
the  stars  themselves.  The  meaning  of  it  is  evident.  The 
right  hand  is  the  seat  and  the  symbol  of  power.  These 
stars  being  in  His  riglit  hand  as  He  walks  among  His 
churches,  represent  them  not  merely  as  upheld  by  that 
power,  but  as  the  instruments  by  which  He  exerts  it. 
They  appear,  not  as  rising  from  or  supported  by  the  can- 
dlesticks, not  as  originating  from  or  dependent  on  the 
churches,  and  so  varying  with  all  its  changes  of  declen- 
sion and  revival,  but  as  deriving  all  their  light  and  influ- 
ence from  Christ  alone, — as  immediate  and  permanent 
emanations  of  His  power.  They  must  then  represent 
His  own  divine  authority  as  exercised  in  and  for  His 
church  by  instruments  of  His  own  appointment.  His 
authority  in  and  over  His  people  never  varies  with  the 
changes  in  His  churches :  whether  the  light  of  each  burns 
brilliantly  and  purely  like  that  of  Smyrna  and  of  Phila- 
delphia, or  is  almost  extinct  like  that  of  Sardis  and  Lao- 
dicea,  its  star  in  His  right  hand  changes  not.  His  autho- 
rity is  the  same,  unchanging  as  Himself. 

It  is  indeed  very  true  that  those  in  whom  this  authority 
is  vested  may  and  do  change,  and  often  cease  entirely  to 
be  faithful  to  their  high  trust ;  but  then,  too,  they  are  no 
longer  messengers  of  Christ,  and  have  no  longer  any 
.share  in  what  these  stars  represent.  So  far  only  as  they 
preserve  the  character  of  messengers,  and  truly  represent 
the  authority  of  Christ,  are  they  stars,  and  their  light 
certain  and  unchanging.  The  authority  of  Christ  cannot 
be  wrenched  from  His  right  hand  by  the  unfaithfulness 
of  those  tlirough  M^hom  it  is  exei'cised.  Such  only  wrench 
themselves  from  the  protection  and  care  secured  by  being 
His  messengers.  This  they  cease  to  be  whenever  they 
do  not  truly  represent  His  authority.  It  thus  still  more 
clearly  appears  how  fully  this  word  "angel"  or  messenger 
m  its  widest  sense,  interprets  this  symbol  of  the  star.     It 


Lect.  v.]    the  authority  of  the  visible  church.  101 

is  only  as  the  various  offices  in  the  church  of  Christ  are 

exercised  by  men  who  act  purely  as  His  ambassadors,  not 

in  their  own,  but  in   His  name,  not  from  expediency  or 

mere  human  reasonings,  but  as  executors  of  His  laws,  as 

only  the  bearers  of  His  message,  that  they  fulfil  their 

true  function.     Then  the  authority  thus  exercised  is  not 

theirs,  but  His ;  the  light  is  not  that  of  human  wisdom, 

but  of  express  divine  authority;  the  requirements  and 

laws  enforced  and  the  decisions  pronounced  are  the  fixed 

unchanging  light  of  a  divine  and  unchangeable  power : — 

it  is  a  star,  and  not  a  lamp,  a  star  in  Christ's  right  hand. 

It  should  not  pass  unobserved  that  this  sj^mbol  of  the 

stars  is  in  the  vision  itself,  presented  not 

4.  The  relation  of  immediately  after  the  mention,  in  verse 

these  stars  to  the  other    -,^^,,1  tt  -n      .  •    i         .i 

Bymbois  in  the  vision.  12,  01  the  sevcii  goMcu  candlcsticks,  the 
first  great  object  that  caught  the  eye  of 
the  seer, — but  not  until  verse  16,  at  the  close  of  a  full 
description  of  the  person  of  the  glorified  Redeemer  as 
He  walked  in  their  midst,  and  as  the  first  of  the  three 
closing  characteristics  which  marked  the  display  of  all 
His  power  and  grace  toward  them.  In  other  words, 
these  stars  are  a  part  of  the  descriptio)i  of  Christ  Himself 
as  He  dwells  in  the  midst  of  His  churches.  "  And  He  had 
in  His  right  hand  seven  stars :  and  out  of  His  mouth  went 
a  sharp  two-edged  sword:  and  His  countenance  was  as 
the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength."  The  very  fact  that 
these  stars  are  thus  presented,  not  as  a  part  of  the  church, 
tho-ugh,  by  the  explanation,  belonging  to  it,  but  as  a  part 
of  the  manifestations  of  Christ  Himself,  is  decisive  evi- 
dence of  their  design,  as  symbols  not  of  persons,  or  par- 
ticular offices,  but  of  His  delegated  authority  wherever 
deposited.  In  this  grouping  of  these  symbols,  there  is 
great  beauty  and  force.  The  two-edged  sword  of  His 
all-penetrating  word,  and  the  sunlight  of  His  countenance, 
representing  His  life-giving  approval,  are  thus  presented 
immediately    after,  and   in   immediate   connection  with. 


102  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Leot.  T. 

these  seven  stars  in  His  right  hand :  so  that  in  immediate 
connection  with  His  appointed  authority  in  each  church 
we  have  the  all-piercing  truth,  and  the  grace  that  enforces 
it.  His  laws  and  claims  as  King  are  enforced  by  the  word 
of  His  threatenings,  slaying  the  wicked,  and  the  light  of 
His  countenance,  irradiating  the  souls  of  His  people  and 
the  mansions  of  glory. 

"The  seven  stars  are  the  messengers  of   the    seven 

churches."     Every  church  has  its  own 

6.  To  each  church  nicssenger  from  its  Lord:  one  church  is 

its  own  star  and  mes-  .  . 

eenger.  not  ovcT  another,  but  Christ  s  authority 

directly  in  each.  From  this  language 
some  have  inferred  that  these  were  messengers  of  these 
churches,  in  the  sense  of  being  sent  by  them  to  John 
while  an  exile  in  Patmos,  to  express  their  affection  and 
to  receive  his  directions.  This  would  be  very  plausiblie 
if  this  word  were  used  independently,  instead  of  being 
the  exposition  of  the  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand.  Such 
messengers,  representing  no  power  of  Christ,  no  perma- 
nent function  or  blessing  granted  to  His  churches,  but  a 
mere  temporary  expedient  to  meet  a  special  emergency, 
cannot  possibly  satisfy  the  meaning  of  this  striking  sym- 
bol, which,  as  we  have  just  seen,  is  one  of  the  chief  man- 
ifestaiions  of  the  Redeemer's  glory  as  He  appears  in  the 
midst  of  His  churches,  along  with  the  two-edged  sword 
of  His  mouth,  and  the  sun-light  of  His  countenance. 
The  same  fatal  objections  lie  against  the  view  that  these 
messengers  are  so  called,  as  indicating  their  office  of  lead- 
ing in  the  worship  and  conveying  to  God  the  desires  of 
the  people.  But  in  the  sense  we  have  seen  to  be  alone 
consistent  with  the  symbol,  that  of  messengers  of  Christ 
clothed  with  His  autliority,  they  are  also  messengers  of 
the  churches;  just  as  Paul  is  "the  apostle,"  i.  e.  the  mes- 
senger "of  the  Gentiles,"  as  well  as  of  Jesus  Christ; — 
while  he  is  from  Christ,  he  is  to  them,  so  that  they  had 
a  special  property  in  him.     So  to  each  church  the  Lord 


Leot.  v.]     the  authority  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  103 

has  given  a  representative  of  His  o\vn  authority.     To  no 
one  has  He  given  authority  over  others,  much  less  over 
all.     There  are  as  many  of  these  messengers  as  there  are 
churches.     Each  receives  directly  from  Christ  spiritual 
authority  to  administer  the  affairs  of  His  kingdom  within 
its  own  limits.     This  is  not  inconsistent  with  a  joint  au- 
thority arising  from  the  union  and  agreement  of  those  to 
whom,  in  the  different  churches,  it  has  been  entrusted. 
Each  church  too  has  but  one  angel  or  messenger.    Yet 
we  read  in  Acts  xiv :  23,  that  a  plurality 
§.  Each  church  but  ^f  rulers  were  ordained  in  every  church; 

•one.  •'  ' 

"lohen  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in 
every  church,''^  where  the  churches  must  have  been  only 
single  congregations.  Some  of  these  seven  churches  of 
Asia,  certainly  at  least  Ephesus,  must  have  embraced 
many  congregations;  and  it  is  certain  that  it  had  many 
elders  or  bishops  whom  Paul  summoned  to  meet  him,  on 
all  of  whom  the  whole  care  of  the  church  was  to  devolve 
after  Paul's  departure,  and  to  all  of  w^hom  he  expressly 
commits  it.^  Still  even  in  these,  this  spiritual  authority 
is  represented  as  a  unit,  implying  that  a  number  of  indi- 
vidual congregations  were  united  in  one  body  under  one 
government;  that  though  the  rulers  might  be  many,  the 
authority  must  be  one,  and  would  be,  if  really  Christ's. 
The  union  and  agreement  of  these  rulers  in  different 
congregations,  in  teaching  and  enforcing  the  same  truths 
and  duties,  on  the  sole  authority  of  Christ  as  the  only 
lawgiver,  becomes  the  strongest  possible  evidence,  that 
the  authority  by  which  they  act  is  one,  and  is  Christ's, 
and  gives  to  their  decisions  the  highest  possible  force. 
The  assembly  of  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem  to 
-decide  a  question  referred  to  them  by  the  church  of  An- 
tioch  is  the  divinely  provided  example  of  this. 

This  oneness,  therefore,  of  the  symbol  of  Christ's  au- 

(3)Act8XX:  28-31. 


104  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.      [Lect.  V. 

thority,  and  of  the  term  used  to  explain  it,  can  decide 
nothing  as  to  whether  this  authority  is  vested  in  one  per- 
son or  in  many :  in  either  case  it  must  be  a  unit  in  order 
truly  to  represent  the  authority  of  Christ.  This  could  be 
properly  set  forth  only  by  a  single  star  and  messenger. 
Indeed  the  divine,  ^  messenger^  character  of  this  function  ap- 
pears the  more  manifest,  and  the  evidence  of  it  is  clearer, 
where  there  is  a  plurality  of  persons  entrusted  with  it, 
than  when  vested  in  an  individual.  Even  if  any  one 
thinks  on  other  grounds  that  each  of  these  churcljes  were 
subject  to  a  prelatical  bishop,  yet  the  relations,  duty  and 
privileges  implied  in  these  stars  and  messengers,  cannot 
be  restricted  to  him,  unless  he  be  the  sole  repository  of 
authority,  and  all  subordinate  authorities  be  excluded 
from  any  share  in  the  privileges,  responsibilities  and  en- 
couragements which  these  symbols  express.  But  this  is 
contradicted  by  the  whole  tenor  of  these  epistles,  wliich 
are  evidently  designed  for  the  whole  of  each  church,  and 
addressed  to  its  spiritual  authority  as  representing  it,  in- 
cluding all  those  whose  agency  was  the  proper  and  neces- 
sary means  by  which  these  messages  of  the  King  were  to 
be  conveyed  to  the  people,  and  obedience  to  His  charges 
secured  and  enforced. 

Such  appears  to  be  the  meaning  and  design  of  this 

beautiful  symbol.     How  important  and 

§.  A  decisive  test    (jg^isive  a  mark  of  a  true  church  it  is, 

of  a  true  church,  ' 

and  must  ever  be,  is  evident.  Surely 
that  society  can  have  no  claim  to  be  a  part  of  the  visible 
kingdom  of  Christ,  which  does  not  acknowledge  Him  as 
its  Head,  by  submission  to  His  sole  authority.  And  it 
can  neither  have  nor  give  any  evidence  of  participation 
in  His  kingdom,  of  its  being  a  true  church,  except  as  its 
constituted  authorities  speak  and  act  as  deputies  of  the 
King,  teaching  and  enforcing  nothing  but  what  He  com- 
mands, and  all  that  He  commands. 

Taken  in  connection  with  the  symbol  of  the  golden 
6 


liEOT,  v.]     THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  105 

candlesticks,  the  two  together  make  up  a  complete  and 
decisive  test  of  a  true  church  furnished  by  the  Head  of 
the  church  Himself.  The  one  marks  it  completely  in  its 
relation  to  the  world;  the  other  marks  it  as  completely 
in  its  relation  to  its  divine  Head.  These  two,  though  in- 
separable, are  perfectly  distinct.  They  are  as  distinct  as 
her  work,  and  the  authority  by  whicli  she  works.  And 
just  as  inseparable.  Her  light-bearing  mission  to  the 
world  can  never  be  fulfilled,  except  as  she  is  governed  by 
the  sole  authority  of  her  King.  That  mission  is  dis- 
charged, as  we  have  seen,  by  her  witness-bearing.  But 
this  is  worthless  except  as  she  speaks  and  acts  by  Christ's 
authority.  This  is  just  her  giving  to  the  world  what  she 
has  received  from  her  Lord  without  adulteration.  Hence 
in  speaking  of  this  in  the  previous  lectm-e,  some  things 
were  necessarily  said  implying  this  authority.  Yet  the 
two  things  are  just  as  distinct  as  these  two  symbols, — as 
her  work  and  her  commission. 

If,  therefore,  a  church  fulfills  this  mission,  no  matter 
what  subordinate  measures  or  instrumentalities  it  may 
emj)loy  in  diffusing  the  light  of  truth  and  holiness,  no 
matter  how  it  may  conduct  its  missionary  operations,  or 
administer  its  sacraments,  or  arrange  its  acts  of  formal 
worship;  provided,  secondly,  that  it  always  bows  to  the 
King's  authority,  and  its  rulers  and  teachers  act  and 
speak  only  as  He  directs,  constantly  regarding  themselves 
as  His  messengers,  and  without  any  right  to  teach  or  en- 
force anything  He  does  not  teach,  no  matter  whether  that 
authority  is  exercised  by  a  pastor  alone,  or  a  church  ses- 
sion, a  prelate  or  a  presbytery,  or  in  any  other  possible 
way, — it  is  a  true  church  of  Christ:  it  has  the  candlestick 
and  the  star  in  Christ's  right  hand,  and  it  stands  equally 
with  these  seven  churches  of  Asia  as  a  part  of  His  visi- 
ble kingdom.  We  do  not  mean  to  say  that  these  are  mat- 
ters of  no,  or  even  of  little,  importance.  On  the  other 
hand,  the   efficiency  of  a  church   in  fulfilling  her   great 


106  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHITECH.     [Lect.  V. 

mission  will  depend  veiy  greatly  on  her  conformity  in  all 
particulars  to  the  principles  and  pattern  in  the  word. 
But  mistakes  and  imperfections  here  cannot  vitiate  a 
-church's  claim  to  be  a  true  church  of  Christ. 

Let  us  now  more  fully  unfold  and  more  definitely  ap- 
ply some  of  the  chief  points  of  instruction  and  encourage- 
ment involved,  comparing  them  with  other  teachings  of 
Scripture. 

II.  Application  of  these  Principles. 

All   authority   in  the  visible   church  emanates  from 

Christ  only.     He  is  King.     The  church 

1.  All  authority  in  the  |g  jj-g  kin^^om.     The  visibU  church  is  a 

■chiirch  from  Christ  ~ 

kingdom  established  by  Him  to  repre- 
sent His  invisible  or  real  church,  His  true  spiritual  king- 
dom. It  is,  in  its  true  nature,  neither  an  aristocracy,  a 
democracy,  nor  a  republic.  It  is  just  what  it  always  was, 
a  theocracy,  not  indeed  in  the  form  in  which  Israel  of 
old  was — a  civil  government  with  a  Divine  Head;  but  a 
government  still  directly  dependent  upon  and  adminis- 
tered by  a  Divine  Head.  The  attempts  that  have  been 
made  to  run  a  parallel  between  the  government  of  the 
•church  and  republican  civil  government  are  calculated  to 
mislead;  just  as  also  the  attempt  to  compare  it  with  an 
earthly  monarchy.  In  the  manner  of  the  selection  and 
appointment  of  officers  in  His  church,  much  may  be  sug- 
gested .  doubtless  that  may  guide  in  tlie  arrangements  of 
human  governments,  and  especially  in  guarding  against 
the  abuse  of  power.  But  in  all  such  parallels,  there  is 
great  danger  of  having  the  true  nature,  source,  and  lim- 
itations of  church-power  obscured,  and  the  obligations  to 
obedience  sadly  lowered,  or  placed  on  erroneous  grounds. 
In  the  church  all  power  is  from  above,  and  not  from  the 
people;  all  they  have  to  do  is  carefully  to  seek  out  and 
designate  those  whom  the  King  has  commissioned  by  His 
gifts  and  the  internal  call  of  His  Spirit.     He  makes  the 


Xeot.  v.]    the  authority  of  the  visible  church.  107 

laws;  lie  appoints  the  offices;  He  calls  the  officers;  He 
prescribes  their  qualifications;  He  furnishes  the  qualifica- 
tions; and  the  spiritual  perception  necessary  to  enable 
the  church  to  recognize  these  qualifications,  is  also  His 
gift.  All  things  here  are  from  Him,  and  from  Him  not 
as  the  God  of  Providence  merely,  but  as  the  church's  re- 
deeming God,  dwelling  in  all  His  redeemed  people,  for 
whose  sake  He  has  constituted  this  visible  kingdom,  and 
whose  influence  and  character  must  be  predominant  in  it, 
if  it  be  any  true  representation  of  His  real  spiritual  king- 
dom. It  is  just  in  proportion  as  the  church  fully  recog- 
nizes and  feels  His  real,  'personal,  though  invisible  pres- 
ence in  her  midst,  and  this  entire  dependence  on  Him  as 
her  living  Head,  imparting  His  Spirit  to  her  true  mem- 
bers, that  the  affairs  of  her  government  can  be  rightly 
administered,  and  its  high  and  holy  ends  attained. 

All  this  seems  to  be  implied  in  this  symbolic  view  of 
Christ's  authority  in  His  church.  Compare  with  it  the 
language  of  Paul  in  Eph.  iv:  8-12.  Having  in  the  pre- 
vious verses  enjoined  them  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit 
in  the  bonds  of  peace,  and  then  defined  that  unity  in  the 
words,  "  There  is  one  body  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are 
called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling;  one  Lord,  one  faith, 
one  baptism,"  he  shows  how  it  is  preserved  and  perfected 
by  that  spiritual  authority,  the  origin  and  various  forms 
of  which  he  declares  to  be  from  Christ,  as  His  ascension 
gifts.    "  When  lie  ascended  up  on  high.  He  led  captivity 

captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men And   He 

gave  some,  apostles;  and  some,  prophets;  and  some, 
evangelists ;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the 
edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ,  till  we  all  come  in  the 
amity  of  the  faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of 
God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature 
of  the  fulness  of  Christ."  It  is  this  gift  of  authoritative 
teaching  and  ruling,  sent  down  from  His  throne  to  each 


108  THE  AUTHOKITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Leot,  V^ 

of  His  cliurclies,  and  conferred  on  men  called  and  quali- 
fied by  Himself,  which  constitutes  the  grand  instrument- 
ality by  which  He  trains  and  perfects  them.  Thus  He 
puts  forth  the  right  hand  of  His  power,  and  secures  full 
effect  to  His  word  and  Spirit  in  building  up  His  true 
spiritual  kingdom.  In  each  church  this  spiritual  autho- 
rity of  the  King  is  the  sole  star  of  its  hope  and  guidance 
and  security;  and,  as  exercised  by  living  messengers  of 
His  own  providing  and  sending,  the  great  agency  by 
which  He  is  gathering  and  training  His  church,  until  it 
be  complete,  and  grace  be  perfected  in  glory,  and  the 
visible  and  real  spiritual  kingdom  become  identical. 
Since  Christ  bestows  such  gifts,  since  He  sends  His. 
messengers  to  every  church,  a  weighty 
ity'o/IkVlTcft  responsibility  rests  upon  it  in  regard  to 
receiving  tiiese  mes-  their  reccptiou.  Tliis  is  the  aspect  in 
^^^^^^  '  whicli   her    election    and    ordination    of" 

men  to  office  is  here  presented.  It  is  her  reception,  her 
acknowledgment  of  her  Lord's  commissioned  messengers. 
When  by  His  Providence  and  Spirit  the  gifts  and  graces 
are  bestowed  necessary  to  make  up  the  qualifications 
which  His  word  requires,  these  are  the  credentials  of  His 
own  call  and  commission.  To  ascertain  the  possession  of 
these  in  each  particular  case  is  one  of  the  church's  most 
responsible  duties.  Serious  mistakes  here  must  be  fatal 
to  her  purity  and  prosperity.  But  when,  as  seems  to 
have  been  the  case  in  some  instances  at  least,  in  apostolic 
times,  (^)  the  call  of  the  people  unites  with  the  decision 
of  those  already  in  authority,  and  when  by  both  this 
voice  is  uttered  as  the  result  of  a  faithful  and  prayerful 
application  of  the  tests  of  Christ's  appointment,  it  is  truly 
the  voice  of  the  Spirit  speaking  in  His  people,  and  gives 
the  strongest  security  against  error.  But  if  this  last  bo 
wanting,  if  the  selection  and  ordination  of  men  to  oflicial 

(4)  See  Acts  vi:  2  6.     xiv:  23.     1  Tim  iv:  U.     v:  22. 


Leot.  v.]  the  authokity  of  the  visible  church.  10& 

station  in  the  cliurcli  be  without  this  earnest  seeking  for 
and  reliance  on  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  and  faithful 
application  of  scriptural  tests,  and  a  sense  of  the  great 
responsibility  incurred,  and  if  mere  human  wisdom  and 
earthly  motives  control  her  action,  the  result  cannot  but 
be  disastrous.  Here  is  the  great  entrance  of  all  aposta- 
cies  and  defections.  Those  are  received  as  His  messen- 
gers whom  He  never  sent,  and  those  rejected  whom  He 
has  sent,  and  so  His  authority  is  set  aside,  the  channels 
of  His  gifts  and  graces  obstructed,  and  communication 
with  Him  being  cut  off,  disease  and  spiritual  death  is  the 
result.  If  the  divine  guidance  furnished  by  His  word 
and  Spirit  be  neglected  in  this  matter,  nothing  can  pre- 
serve the  church  from  despising  the  spiritual  gifts  of  her 
Lord,  and  from  the  influence  of  pretenders  and  false 
teachers,  and  a  desolating  spiritual  despotism.  The  whole 
history  of  the  church  is  full  of  the  proof  of  this.  Her 
whole  track  through  ages  past  is  blackened  with  the  fear- 
ful ruins  thus  produced.  Again  and  again  has  the  sym- 
bol been  verified, — the  falling  star  becoming  wormwood 
and  poisoning  all  the  fountains  of  life. 

To  the  credentials  of  the  apostles  and  other  inspired 
men  Christ  set  His  own  immediate  seal  by  the  miraculous 
gifts  conferred  upon  them.  Having  thus  given  a  fully 
attested  and  suflicient  record  of  doctrine  and  precept  and 
promise  and  warning,  to  guide  His  church  till  He  come 
again,  and  having  also  pledged  to  her  prayers  His  in- 
dwelling Spirit,  He  has  left  resting  upon  her  the  whole 
responsibility  of  applying  this  revealed  word  to  ascertain 
and  authenticate  those  who  are  His  commissioned  mes- 
sengers. Hence  in  the  first  of  these  epistles  which  fol- 
low — that  to  Ephesus — a  high  commendation  is  bestowed 
on  that  church  by  her  Lord,  "because,"  says  He,  "thou 
hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  (i.  e.  sent) 
and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars."  And  a  severe 
censure  is  pronounced,  and  heavy  judgments  threatened 


110  THE  ATTTHOEITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHUKCH.     [Lect.  V. 

upon  the  cliurcli  of  Thjatira,  because  she  by  her  authori- 
ties had  suffered  that  woman  Jezebel,  calling  herself  a 
prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  the  people.  Hence  too 
such  injunctions  as  these.  "  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no 
man."  "  The^ things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me  among 
many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men, 
who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also,"  "Beloved,  be- 
lieve not  .every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are 
of  God." 

The  churches  of  Christ  cannot  be  too  constantly  and 
earnestly  reminded  that  no  more  important  and  responsi- 
ble duty  ever  devolves  upon  them,  than  the  selection  and 
setting  aj)art  of  those  who  are  to  teach  and  administer 
the  aflfairs  of  His  house.  It  touches  the  very  centre  of 
the  church's  life  and  purity  and  power.  To  put  her  seal 
on  those  whom  God  has  not  sent,  or  refuse  it  to  those 
whom  He  has  sent,  are  both  alike  fatal  to  her  spiritual 
interests,  and  highly  insulting  to  her  Lord.  It  becomes 
church  members  and  officers  and  judicatories  therefore, 
whenever  called  upon  to  choose  or  set  apart  men  to  office, 
to  bear  in  mind  the  solemn  nature  of  the  act,  and  its  far- 
reaching  consequences,  affecting  the  very  fountains  of  life 
and  salvation  to  a  perishing  world.  Let  them  remember 
how  very  nearly  it  touches  the  honour  of  the  King,  and 
how  deeply  it  affects  the  prosperity  of  His  kingdom.  In 
authenticating  as  the  King's  messenger — as  either  a 
teacher  or  mere  ruler  in  the  church,  one  whom  God  has 
not  sent,  a  woimd  is  inflicted  on  the  body,  deep  and  inju- 
rious in  proportion  to  the  abilities  and  attainments  of  the 
individual.  Let  no  brilliancy  of  talent  or  extent  of  ac- 
quirement, no  worldly  power  and  wealth,  have  any  influ- 
ence here,  except  as  they  are  under  the  control  of  strong 
gracious  principles,  especially  of  deep  humility,  and  a 
complete  submission  of  intellect  and  heart  to  the  simple 
word  of  Christ.  We  repeat  it,  that  the  sad  divisions  that 
have  marred  tlie  peace  of  the  church,  as  also  all  her 


Leot.  v.]  the  authority  of  the  visible  chukch.  Ill 

apostacies,  and  tlie  feebleness  of  her  testimony,  are  trace- 
able to  this  as  the  first  overt  step. 

The  leaders  of  the  host  have  been  unfaithful,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  to  their  high  trust,  and  so  error  in 
doctrine  and  laxity  in  discipline  have  snapped  the  bonds 
of  union,  and  broken  her  marshalled  ranks,  and  rendered 
her,  instead  of  that  conquering  army  who  follow  the 
Lamb,  described  as  the  "  called  and  chosen  and  faithful," 
an  easy  prey  to  an  ever  watcliful  and  hostile  world.  If 
the  chm-ch  is  to  dispel  the  darkness  of  the  world,  if  she 
is  to  be  acknowledged  as  a  true  representative  of  the  vis- 
ible kingdom,  she  must  recognize  and  follow  as  her  lead- 
ers only  the  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand, — only  those  who 
shine  with  a  heavenly  light,  and  manifest  in  themselves 
the  power  of  His  right  hand, — only  those  who  as  teachers 
come  not  with  excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  but  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power,  and  who  as 
7'ulers  exercise  the  meekness  of  heavenly  wisdom,  and 
cheerfully  bow  their  own  necks  to  the  yoke  of  Christ. 
All  authority  committed  to  the  visible  church  is  en- 
tirely spiritual,  and  for  edification,  not 
3.  Church  anthority  destruction.  It  is  a  kingdom  of  truth. 
for  e(Mflcation.^ '  ^°  Jcsus  Himself  distinctly  renounced  the 
aid  of  civil  power  and  force  in  stating  to 
Pilate  His  high  claims  to  be  a  king,  "My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world:  if  My  kingdom  were  of  this  world, 
then  would  My  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  de- 
livered to  the  Jews:  but  now  is  My  kingdom  not  from 
hence.  Pilate  therefore  said  unto  Him,  Art  thou  a  king 
then?  Jesus  answered.  Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  king. 
To  this  end  was  I  born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the 
world,  that  I  should  bear  witness  unto  the  truth.  Every 
one  that  is  of  the  truth  heareth  My  voice."  Force  or 
political  power,  then,  either  in  the  propagation  or  defence 
of  this  kingdom,  is  utterly  inadmissible.  Ko  civil  pains 
or  penalties,  honours  or  dishonours,  can  convince  of  truth 


112  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Lect.  V. 

or  convict  of  error.  This  cburcli  authority  or  power  is 
the  heavenly,  spiritual  influence  of  these  stars.  It  is  not 
a  sword  to  punish,  or  a  rod  to  chastise,  or  a  voice  of  ter- 
ror to  alarm,  except  by  spiritual  warnings  addressed  to 
the  understanding ;  but  a  star  to  enlighten  and  attract. 
It  is  vested  in  a  messenger  armed  only  with  the  word, — 
the  word  of  instruction,  of  warning,  of  comfort,  and  of 
spiritual  power  to  admit  or  exclude  from  the  privileges 
of  this  kingdom.  All  the  censm'es  inflicted  even  to  the 
extreme  of  excommunication  are  not  properly  punitive, 
but  disciplinary,  adapted  and  designed,  so  far  as  the  of- 
fender is  concerned,  to  bring  him  to  repentance.  Even 
the  deliverance  of  the  incestuous  person  at  Corinth  unto 
Satan,  was  "that  the  spirit  might  be  saved  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord  Jesus."  ^  And  no  greater  outrage  has  ever  been 
committed  by  man  on  the  rights  of  God,  and  no  more 
flagrant  abuse  of  power,  or  more  horrid  conversion  of 
light  and  mercy  into  darkness  and  hellish  hate  and  cru- 
elty, than  the  infliction,  by  church  authority,  of  temporal 
pains  and  penalties,  the  assumption  by  frail  mortals  of 
the  right  to  take  vengeance  in  the  name  of  God.  "  Ven- 
geance is  mine,  I  will  recompense,  saith  the  Lord."  It 
flnds  its  true  representation  in  this  book,  in  the  star  fallen 
from  heaven,  and  receiving  tlie  keys  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  letting  forth  the  darkening  smoke  and  locusts  of 
hell  upon  a  suflering  and  wasted  church:  or  as  fully  de- 
veloped, in  the  whore  riding  the  scarlet  coloured  beast, 
and  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints. 

These  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand,  while  they  shine  in 
the  lustre  of  heavenly  love,  proclaim  indeed  an  almighty 
power  to  punish,  if  that  love  be  slighted.  These  messen- 
gers, even  when  announcing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  and 
excluding  from  the  privileges  of  His  kingdom,  are  how- 
ever always  to  speak  with  tears  and  tones  like  His  who 

(5)  1  Cor.  v:  5, 


Xeot.  v.]     the  AUTHOKITT  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  113 

wept  over  guilty  and  doomed  Jerusalem.  How  terrible, 
then,  this  perversion  of  power!  The  time  has  not  yet 
come  when  the  danger  of  this  perversion,  horrible  as  it  is, 
of  this  holiest  trust,  has  ceased.  Nor  will  this  danger 
completely  pass  away  while  this  sacred  trust  is  committed 
to  imperfectly  sanctified  men,  and  while  tares  are  mingled 
with  the  wheat.  A  misguided  and  fanatic  zeal  is  still 
ready  to  hurl  its  thunderbolts  of  vengeance,  or  to  invoke 
the  aid  of  the  secular  power,  in  the  very  name  of  love 
and  mercy.  The  language  of  Paul,  with  all  his  inspira- 
tion and  miracles,  still  needs  to  be  inscribed  on  the  com- 
mission of  every  church  ofiicer  and  judicatory, — "Our 
authority  which  the  Lord  hath  given  us  for  edification, 
and  not  for  destruction."  Q  Even  when  intimating  the 
sternest  exercise  of  this  authority,  he  says  again, — "  Not 
for  that  we  have  dominion  over  yoiu'  faith,  but  are  help- 
^ers  of  your  joy."  (') 

To  all  who  are  vested  with  any  authoritj^  in  the  king- 
dom   of    Christ,   tliis    representation    of 
-4.  Admonition  and  en-  their  fuuctious  as  that  of  stars  and  mes- 

couragement  to  church  „    ^^,     ,  , 

rulers.  scngcrs  01  Ohrist,  suggests  most  solemn 

admonition  and  precious  encouragement. 
Both  the  symbol  and  its  explanation — messenger — fixes 
•attention  on  the  function — the  oflicial  duty  rather  than  the 
person,  so  that  no  person,  however  high  his  ofiicial  posi- 
tion, is  either  a  star  or  angel,  except  as  he  identifies  him- 
self with  the  high  and  holy  duties  these  imply.  It  is  not 
the  personal  influence  or  gifts  of  any  one  that  gives  him 
any  share  in  the  honour  or  the  privileges  of  one  of  these 
messengers,  or  makes  him  a  channel  of  Christ's  light  and 
power  for  the  edification  of  the  church :  it  is  simply  the 
faithful  exercise  of  that  spiritual  authority  entrusted  to 
him,  and  which  he  can  be  enabled  to  do  by  divine  grace 
alone.  In  such  ofiicial  position,  therefore,  there  is  no 
.'ground  for  pride  or  boasting. 

((•6)  2  Cor.  x:  8.  (7)  2  Cor.  i:  24, 


114  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Lect.  V 

At  the  same  time,  such  are  reminded  very  impressively 
of  the  solemn  responsibility  resting  upon  them  as  mes- 
sengers of  the  King  of  Zion,  representatives  of  His  kingly 
office  before  the  church  and  the  world;  that  they  are 
entrusted  with  a  work  in  which  His  highest  honour,  and 
the  most  precious  interests  of  His  blood-bought  church 
and  a  perishing  world  are  all  deeply  involved.  How 
weighty  such  a  trust !  How  fearful  such  responsibility ! 
It  made  an  apostle  tremble ;  its  weight  would  crush  the 
mightiest  angel  unsupported.  It  will  fill  the  heart  of 
every  one  who  rightly  regards  it  with  holy  and  trembling 
solicitude,  and  cause  him  to  look  up  and  cling  to  that 
glorious  right  hand  as  his  only  support,  and  to  walk  softly 
and  circumspectly,  giving  anxious  heed  to  all  his  steps 
and  words.  He  will  shrink  with  dread  from  uttering,  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  one  syllable  more  or  less  than  he 
has  been  taught.  As  a  ruler,  he  will  equally  refrain 
from  making  the  slightest  change  in  the  law  of  Christ's 
house — from  adding  to  or  taking  away  anything  in  the 
terms  entitling  to  its  privileges.  As  he  dreads  the  with- 
ering rebuke  of  his  Lord,  as  he  values  the  approval  of 
that  countenance  that  shineth  as  the  sun,  and  the  sweet 
and  powerful  upholding  of  that  mighty  arm,  will  he  im- 
plicitly follow  the  very  letter  of  his  instructions. 

In  doing  this,  and  generally  just  in  proportion  as  he 
does  this,  will  he  meet  with  opposition  and  have  to  en- 
dure suffering.  The  servant  is  not  above  his  Lord.  The- 
messenger  can  expect  nothing  better  from  a  wicked  world 
than  the  King  Himself,  whose  message  he  bears,  received, 
if  he  speaks  all  the  truth  and  faithfully  applies  all  the 
discipline  which  Christ  has  commanded.  For  one  of 
these,  in  the  fulfilment  of  his  embassy  to  a  world  in  re- 
bellion, to  be  expecting  a  life  of  worldly  ease  and  com- 
fort, a  snug  settlement  where,  cheered  with  merited  hon- 
ours and  congenial  gratifications  of  taste  and  intellect, 
and  freed  from  anxious  cares,  he  can  quietly  and  success- 


Lect.  v.]    the  authority  of  the  visible  CHUKCH.  115' 

fully  fulfil  his  high  trust, — is  one  of  the  wildest  dreams 
that  ever  entered  a  Christian's  brain.  With  such  an  ex- 
perience, he  M'ould  no  longer  be  in  the  footsteps  of  Jesus 
or  of  Paul,  or  of  any  other  of  the  host  of  worthies  wh,o 
have  carried  the  standard  of  the  King.  Such  earthly 
good,  such  exemption  from  suffering  in  his  relation  to  an 
ungodly  world,  need  be  expected  only  at  the  expense  of 
recreancy  to  his  trust  and  treason  to  his  King.  But  if  in 
some  exceptional  cases  where  the  messenger  is  surrounded 
b}'  tlie  children  of  the  kingdom,  there  should  be  compara- 
tive freedom  from  persecution  and  want,  it  is  certain 
that  the  great  enemy  who  assaulted  Christ  Himself  with 
his  fierce  temptations  will  sorely  perplex  and  harass  and 
torment  these,  His  feeble  messengers.  They  are  the  espe- 
cial objects  of  Satan's  hate.  How  unspeakably  precious 
the  comfort,  therefore,  and  how  powerful  the  stimulus  to* 
faithfulness  which  this  symbol  afibrds!  In  speaking  and 
enforcing  Christ's  truth  and  laws,  every  teacher  and 
ruler  is  in  Christ's  right  hand,  sustained  and  protected  by 
His  Almighty  power.  The  very  condition  of  their  hold- 
ing this  high  and  secure  position  is  that  they  act  as  His 
faithful  messengers.  Whenever  they  assume  to  speak  in 
their  own  name,  or  to  seek  their  own  honour  or  ease,  they 
in  just  tliat  degree  cease  to  fulfil  their  star-like  function, 
and  forfeit  His  protection.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  just 
so  far  as  they  are  stars,  shining  with  the  pure  light  of 
truth  and  holiness,  and  as  messengers  doing  what  He 
bids  them,  just  so  far  they  feel  the  grasp  of  His  hand  of 
love  and  might,  and  just  so  far,  even  in  their  greatest 
feebleness,  can  they  defy  the  powers  of  earth  and  hell. 
The  conscious  feeling  of  identification  with  Christ  in  ad- 
ministering the  government  of  this  immoveable  king- 
dom— a  feeling  possible  only  in  the  degree  that  all  selfish- 
ness and  ambition  is  swallowed  up  in  a  regard  to  His 
glory, — will  make  them,  like  Paul  and  Silas,  fill  the  mid- 
night dungeon  with  the  songs  of  praise.     They  can  say 


116  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.      [Lect.  V. 

■with  Paul,  "Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  glory  in  in- 
firmities, that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me. 
Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches, 
in  necessities,  in  persecutions  for  Christ's  sake ;  for  when 
I  am  weak  then  am  I  strong."  (*) 

Being  thus  held  up  in  Christ's  right  hand  did  not  keep 
the  angel  and  the  church  of  Smyrna  from  being  cast  into 
prison  and  the  prospect  of  a  violent  death ;  nor  Antipas 
in  Pergamos  from  a  martyr's  cruel  fate;  but  it  was  still 
more  strikingly  shown  in  holding  them  up  in  these  per- 
secutions, and  enabling  them  to  brave  and  triumph  over 
•death  itself. 

Christ's  own  mission  from  the  Father  as  the  angel  of 
the  covenant  is  the  pattern  in  its  execution  of  theirs  from 
Him.  "As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  even  so 
have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world."  Hence  He  says, 
*'  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  that  it  hated  Me  before 
it  hated  you.  If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would 
love  his  own;  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world 
hateth  you.  Remember  tlie  word  that  I  said  unto  you, 
The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  Lord.  If  they  have 
persecuted  Me,  they  will  also  persecute  you;  if  they  have 

kept  My  saying,  they  will  keep  yours  also These 

things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  est  Me  ye  might  have 
jnace.  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation:  but  be  of 
.good  cheer ;  I  have  overcome  the  world."  (^)  Addressed 
as  these  words  were  originally  to  the  apostles,  they  have 
a  special  force  in  regard  to  rulers  and  teachers  of  the 
'church  in  every  age. 

The  esteem  and  obedience  due  to  the  authority  of  the 
visible  church  is  here  taught.     Regarded 

5     The  esteem  and      ^g  ^^^^^  ^^    jjjg      •    |^^    ^^^^^    ^^^    UieSSeU- 
obedience  due  them.  »  ' 

gers  from  His  throne,  each  word  and  act 

(8)  2  Cor.  xii:  9,  10.     (9)  John  xvii:   18.     iv:   18-20.     xvi:  33. 


liEOT.  v.]     THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  117 

in  His  name  and  according  to  His  word  is  as  if  He  Him- 
self did  it.  When  tlie  plain  and  rough-clad  ambassador 
of  Home  uttered,  in  the  name  of  the  senate  and  Roman 
people,  their  stern  demands  to  the  proud  and  hesitating 
Egyptian  King,  and  drew  in  the  sand  with  his  stajff  that 
scarce  visible  circle  requiring  instant  compliance,  the 
haughty  monarch  heard  in  those  few  words,  and  saw  in 
that  sandy  circle,  all  the  resistless  power  of  the  mistress 
of  the  world.  "He,"  says  Christ,  "that  heareth  you 
heareth  Me,  and  he  that  despiseth  you  despiseth  Me ;  and 
he  that  despiseth  Me  despiseth  Him  that  sent  Me."  "  He 
that  receiveth  whomsoever  I  send,  receiveth  Me,  and  he 
that  receiveth  Me  receiveth  Him  that  sent  Me."  "  He, 
therefore,"  says  Paul,  "that  despiseth,  despiseth  not  man, 
but  God."  (^")  No  higher  insult  can  be  ofi'ered  to  a  king 
than  to  treat  with  contempt  his  authorized  representa- 
tive ;  no  juster  and  surer  cause  of  vengeance,  according 
to  his  power.  He  may  as  well  abdicate  his  throne  at 
■once,  as  suffer  his  authority  to  be  thus  trampled  on,  by 
not  avenging  those  whom  he  has,  even  in  the  slightest 
degree,  clothed  with  it. 

Let  the  church,  then,  ever  regard  her  rulers  as  the 
stars  in  Christ's  right  hand.  But  then  let  her  so  regard 
them  only  so  far  as  they  appear  in  His  hand  and  act  by 
His  authority.  In  themselves  they  are  the  same  helpless 
and  ignorant  sinners  that  others  are,  and  all  their  opin- 
ions and  acts  outside  of  the  testimony  and  laws  of  Christ's 
house,  are  of  no  more  account  or  force  than  those  of 
other  men.  But  within  that  sphere  every  member  of  the 
church  is  bound  to  regard  them  as  the  representatives  of 
Christ's  power  for  his  own  edification  and  salvation.  But 
whenever  they  presume  to  carry  the  influence  which  this 
gives  them  into  outside  spheres,  and  to  confirm  or  advance 
opinions  on  other  subjects,  it  is  a  gross  and  wicked  perversion. 

(1")  Luke  X  :  16.     John  xiii :  20.     1  Thess.  iv :  8. 


118  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.     [Lect.  V. 

The  terrible  abuse  of  church  power  in  past  ages,  and 
Btill  in  corrupt  churches,  "lording  it  over  God's  herit- 
age," has  become  one  of  the  most  desolating  curses  upon 
the  nations;  and  the  infidel  scoffer  loves  to  point  to 
priestly  ambition  and  tyranny,  and  to  "the  arrogance  of 
the  clergy,"  as  if  to  fix  the  origin  of  this  worst  form  of 
human  oppression  on  the  church,  instead  of  on  the  world 
as  it  has  entered  into  and  corrupted  the  true  church. 
This  has  led  to  a  directly  contrary  extreme — the  almost 
entire  prostration  of  real  spiritual  authority  in  the  church. 
It  would  be  well  for  all  to  ponder  well  the  deep  import 
and  practical  bearing  of  such  passages  as  these,  addressed 
both  to  rulers  and  ruled.  "  Them  that  sin  rebuke  before 
all,  that  others  also  may  fear."  "Reprove,  rebuke,  ex- 
hort with  all  longsufiering  and  doctrine."  "  These  things 
speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke  with  all  authority.  Let  no 
man  despise  thee."  "  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  who 
labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine."  "  And  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  to  know  them  that  labour  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you;  and  to  es- 
teem them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake." 
"  Remember  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have 
spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God ;  whose  faith  follow,, 
considering  the  end  of  their  conversation."  "  Obey  them 
that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves:  for 
they  watch  for  your  souls  as  they  that  must  give  ac- 
count." (") 

The  admonitions,  warnings,  and  censures  of  the  church 
then,  as  uttered  by  its  authorities  in  truth  and  love,  are 
no  mere  idle  words.  Let  every  wanderer  from  the  fold,, 
every  backslider  in  heart,  remember  that  they  come  with 
all  the  authority  and  love  of  the  King  Himself.  Let  the- 
baptized  youth  of  the  church  remember  that  that  autho- 

(  ")  1  Tim.  v:  20.  2  Tim.  iv:  2.  Titus  ii:  15.  1  Tim.  v:  17.  1 
Thess.  v:  12.     Heb.  xiii:   7,  17. 


Leot.  v.]     the  authority  of  the  visible  CHUECn.  119 

rity  of  the  kingdom  over  them  arising  from  their  birth  of 
Christian  parents,  is  no  mere  nominal  thing.  It  may  in- 
flict no  sensible  pains,  it  may  deprive  of  no  valued  en- 
joyments by  its  penalties  ;  and  its  precious  privileges  and 
powerful  protection  may  be  unseen  and  unfelt;  it  may 
seem  to  be  as  powerless,  and  as  little  to  be  heeded  as  the 
blessing  oi  the  curse  of  some  wandering  soothsayer,  but 
it  is  fraught  with  results  of  infinite  magnitude.  It  is  the 
expression  of  the  righteous  and  merciful  claims  of  your 
redeeming  God.  It  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  en- 
dureth  forever.  To  slight,  despise,  or  rebel  against  it,  is 
to  inflict  upon  the  soul  a  deep  and  painful  wound  which 
only  that  rejected  mercy  can  heal,  and  which,  even  if 
healed,  will  bring  bitter  tears  and  heart-agonies.  "He 
.that  despiseth,  despiseth  not  man,  but  God." 


LECTUEE    VI. 

VAKIETIES  AND  IMPEKFECTIONS   OF   THE  VISIBLE  KING- 
DOM.    THE  SEVEN  CHUKCHES.     EPHESUS  AND  SMYRNA. 

CHAPS,  n.  AND  m. 
I.  General  character  of  all  these  Epistles. 

•  iTTE  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
J-J_  saith  unto  the  churches."  This  claim  on  universal 
attention  is  annexed  to  each  of  the  epistles  to  the  seven 
churches.  It  is  a  declaration  by  our  Lord  Himself,  that 
these  messages  of  His,  though  addressed  each  to  a  par- 
ticular clmrchj  were  intended  for  all;  and  that  every  in- 
dividual who  hears  them  has  a  deep  personal  concern  in 
them.  Let  us  take  heed  to  the  divine  injunction,  and 
devoutly  attend  to  what  the  Spirit  saith. 

The  body  of  each  of  these  epistles  is  filled  with  details 

relating  to  the  actual  and  peculiar  con- 

§.  A  seven-fold  pic-    ditioii   and  character  of  the  church   ad- 

ture  of  the  church  as       ,  ,        ^m      j       i  •   i        •  j      ^  i  i  i      • 

jt  jg  dressed.     Ihat  which  gives  to  them  tneir 

peculiarly  universal  application  is  the 
fact  that  they  present  an  epitome  of  all  the  phases  of  the 
visible  church  in  her  militant  and  suffering  estate.  Hence 
the  very  number  of  the  churches  addressed  is  the  estab- 
lished symbol  of  completeness  in  things  pertaining  to  the 
covenanted  kingdom,  and  not  a  mere  accidental  or  arbi- 
trary thing.     It  is  almost  certain  that  these  were  not  all 

(121) 


122  IMPEKFECTIO^J^S    AND    VAKIETIES    OF  [LeoT.  VI. 

the  churches,  as  they  certainly  were  not  all  the  cities  of 
-even  that  province.  These  seven  appear  to  have  been 
chosen  from  the  rest,  and  all  the  developments  of  grace 
and  of  error  in  them  to  have  been  so  ordered,  that  they 
might  present  in  this  seven-fold  form  such  a  complete 
view  of  the  varieties  and  imperfections  of  the  visible 
church,  that  every  true  church  in  all  ages  and  nations, 
recognizing  its  own  likeness,  might  feel  itself  addressed 
through  them ;  so  too  that  every  church  which  had  no 
claim  whatever  to  be  a  true  representative  of  the  spirit- 
ual kingdom,  might  be  clearly  distinguished  from  the  true 
>even  in  its  greatest  imperfection. 

These  epistles,  therefore.,  by  giving  us  a  complete  set 

of  examples  of  the  true  church  with  its 

§.    A  definition  of    actual ,  impcrfcctions,  furnish  us  with  a 

the  church,  by  exam-  ,•      t    ^    n     -j^-  ^-^^         •  i  j 

igg_  practical  deiimtion  oi  it  oi  universal  and 

easy  application.  The  candlesticks  and 
the  stars  set  forth  the  heavenly  mission  and  spiritual  au- 
thority of  the  church ;  these  epistles  set  forth  the  actual 
imperfections  in  the  execution  of  her  mission  and  the  ex- 
ercise of  her  authority  as  these  were  committed  to  imper- 
fect men.  At  the  same  time,  the  danger  of  regarding 
any  of  these  imperfections  and  corruptions  as  a  part  of 
her  true  character,  or  as  necessary  to  her  development, 
is  effectually  prevented  by  the  perfectly  clear  discrimina- 
tion of  these  in  the  commendations  and  censures  of  our 
Lord,  The  severity  with  which  he  rebukes  these  evils, 
furnishes  also  the  most  eff'ectual  warning  possible  against 
them. 

Regarding  these  two  chapters  as  presenting  a  complete 

picture  of  the  visible  church  as  she  tlien 

§.  Relation  to  the    ^       ^^  cannot  fail  to  perceive  their  in- 

lest  of  the  book.  '  .  •  i       r. 

timate  and  essential  connection  with  the 
rest  of  the  book.  They  set  clearly  before  us,  what  it  is 
very  important  should  be  borne  in  mind,  in  order  rightly 
to  estimate  the  progress  of  the  vchurch,  and  to  account 


Lect.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  123 

for  her  defections  and  reverses.  They  present  her  as  she 
actually  was  at  the  close  of  the  apostolic  period,  when 
fully  furnished  for  her  mighty  work  and  started  on  her 
long  career  of  conflict.  They  show  her  precise  condition 
when  the  apostolic  gifts  and  miraculous  powers  which 
■had  furnished  and  authenticated  her  testimony  were  with- 
drawn, and  with  the  naked  word  of  that  testimony,  and 
the  sole  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  she  entered  on  that 
course  of  trial  and  suffering  so  graphically  and  grandly 
described  in  its  principles,  progress  and  results,  in  this 
wonderful  book.  Here  are  the  beginnings  of  all  the 
■evils  that  afterwards  grew  to  such  mighty  proportions, 
•and  brought  down  such  fearful  judgments ;  and  here  too 
rare  all  the  simple  agencies  and  forces  that  were  to  crowu 
with  eternal  triumph  this  spiritual  kingdom.  So  far, 
therefore,  from  these  epistles  being  distinct  from  and 
nearly  unconnected  with  the  succeeding  portions  of  this 
book,  as  they  are  too  often  treated,  they  form  an  integral 
part  of  it,  and  indispensable  to  a  right  understanding  of 
its  mysteries,  and  to  the  full  spiritual  comfort  and  guid- 
ance it  was  intended  to  convey. 

The  practical  bearing  of  much  in  these  epistles  on  the 
daily  life  of  the  believer  is  manifest,  and  is  a  frequent 
theme  in  the  pulpit.  To  illustrate  and  apply  them  with 
this  view  would  be  entirely  uncalled  for,  and  is  not  our 
present  design.  We  desire  here  to  present  these  seven 
varieties  of  the  church  at  tllte  close  of  the  apostolic  age 
in  one  summary  view,  as  representing  the  leading  phases 
of  the  varied  imperfect  mixed  condition  of  the  visible 
church  during  its  militant  career,  and  embodying  the  final 
.charges  and  promises  of  her  King  as  adapted  to  these 
states.  We  shall  thus  obtain  the  clearest  conception  of 
the  design  and  meaning  of  this  interesting  portion  of 
Scripture,  as  a  whole,  and  in  doing  this,  most  of  its  prac- 
tical lessons  will  be  necessarily  suggested,  and  their  force 
perhaps  even  more  fully  felt. 


124:  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [LecT.  VI. 

The  merest  glance  at  these  epistles  shows  a  great  vari- 
ety in  the  condition  of  these  churches.  Only  two  of  them 
are  without  censure,  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia;  three  re- 
ceive both  commendation  and  censure,  Ephesus,  Perga- 
mos  and.  Thyatira ;  the  other  two  receive  only  the  severest 
rebukes, — in  one  of  them,  Sardis,  a  few  names  being  sin- 
gled out  for  special  praise, — the  other,  Laodicea,  being 
without  even  such  a  remnant.  Before  considering  the 
epistles  to  each  of  these  separately,  three  things  are  to  be- 
observed  in  regard  to  all  of  them. 


I.  General  Characteristics, 

The  style  of  these  epistles,  their  forms  of  thought  and 
expression,  is  very  different  from  all  the 
1.  Their  style.  Other  Writings  of  John,  or  those  of  any 

otlier  apostle.  They  remind  us  strongly 
of  the  words  and  manner  of  our  Lord  when  in  the  fleshy, 
as  these  are  reported  by  the  four  evangelists.  They  are 
His  very  words  uttered  by  His  own  lips.  In  the  apostolic 
epistles,  we  have  the  truth  as  moulded  first  into  the  form 
of  a  human  conception  or  argument,  and  expressed  in 
connection  with  the  holy  emotions  it  produces.  In  this 
form,  and  to  show  what  shape  the  truth  assumes,  as  it 
comes  in  contact  with  a  human  heart,  it  has  a  special 
adaptation  to  our  wants.  NSr  is  it  at  all  inferior  in  its 
divine  authority,  since  both  the  conception  and  expres- 
sion are  under  the  infallible  guidance  of  the  Spirit.  "All 
Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God."  But  valuable 
as  that  form  of  His  teaching  is,  it  is  not  the  form  which 
in  His  wisdom  He  here  adopts.  He  does  not  here  em- 
ploy John  to  speak  for  Him.  These  are  not  John's 
words.  He  is  merely  the  amanuensis.  They  come  di- 
rectly from  our  glorified  Lord.  Though  ascended  up  on 
high,  He  is  still  so  really  with  His  church  tliat  He  can 


Leot.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  125 

speak  to  it  His  own  words.  He  is  not  absent,  tliongh  in- 
visible. These  epistles  make  ns  sensible  of  His  presence 
as  otherwise  we  could  not  be.  As  we  read  and  ponder 
their  pregnant  words  and  truths,  we  seem  to  feel  a  pecu- 
liar sense  of  awe,  as  listening  to  a  voice  directly  from  the 
throne, — from  within  the  vail.  We  bless  Him  for  the 
impressive  view  thus  given  of  His  constant  care  and 
speaking  nearness, — in  addressing  us,  even  after  He  had 
ascended  to  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  crowned  with 
glory  and  honour,  in  like  w^ords  and  tones  to  those  He 
used  when  in  the  flesh. 

These  last  words  of  Jesus,  these  final  messages  of  His 
love,  we  may  well  expect  to  be  words  of  power,  rich  in 
instruction,  warning  and  comfort,  and  we  shall  find  them 
such.  They  are  a  constant  repetition  of  the  blessed  as- 
surance— "My  presence  shall  go  with  you,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest." 

Each  one  of  these  epistles  is  introduced  by  our  Lord's 
announcing  Himself  in  a  distinct  charac- 
2,  Christ's  titles.  tcr,  and  ouc  Specially  adapted  to  the 
character  and  state  of  the  church  ad- 
dressed. These  distinctive  characteristics  are  nearly  all 
drawn  from  the  description  of  His  personal  glory  as  pre- 
sented in  the  vision  just  before  recorded,  and  from  the 
midst  of  which  he  utters  these  several  messages.  From 
the  abounding  fulness  of  His  glories,  from  the  manifold 
aspects  of  His  holiness,  wisclom,  power  and  love.  He  se- 
lects that  one  most  suited  to  the  need  of  each.  We  are 
thus  reminded  that  there  is  no  form  which  the  ever-vary- 
ing state  of  His  churches  here  can  assume,  which  will  not 
find  in  the  revelation  which  He  has  given  of  Himself 
some  aspect  of  His  divine  fulness  exactly  fitted  to  it. 
Thus  also  are  we  taught  that  the  safety  and  comfort  of 
the  church  must  depend  upon  her  views  of  Christ.  The 
earnest  and  continued  contemplation  of  His  glory  and 
His  grace  is  the  only  thing  that  can  meet  every  emer- 


126  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VI. 

gency,  and  supply  every  want.     Without  this,  all  His 
messages  will  be  only  in  word,  not  with  power. 

Each  of  these  epistles  is  introduced  by  the  words,  "I 

know  thy  works."     In   every  condition 

3.  Their  common    ^f  ^j^^  church  and  the  believer,  this  is 

introduction.  ' 

the  first  great  fact  to  be  impressed  upon 
the  heart,  after  the  glory  of  Christ  Himself.  By  the 
term  "works"  here,  we  must  understand  every  manifesta- 
tion of  character.  Their  true  nature  depends  upon  the 
motive, — the  secret  principle  of  the  soul  which  prompts 
them.  But  who  can  understand  his  own  heart  ?  Who 
can  unravel  the  complicated  net-work  of  feeling  and 
emotion,  of  hopes  and  fears  and  desires  and  aims  that 
enter  into  eveiy  action — ^how  much  or  how  little  of  self 
and  the  M^orld  may  be  mingling  with  love  to  Jesus  and  a 
regard  for  His  glory  ?  Who  but  He  whose  prerogative 
it  is  to  search  the  heart?  With  infallible  certainty  His 
eyes  of  flame  penetrate  the  secrets  of  the  soul,  and  with 
infinite  ease  detect  and  separate  the  mingled  forces  of 
thought  and  feeling  that  control  every  action.  We  may 
be  deceived,  we  are  very  likely  to  be;  He  cannot  be. 
Other  men  may  be  deceived,  or  deceive  us.  The  autho- 
rities of  the  church  can  never  tell  the  heart;  their  judg- 
ment, therefore,  can  never  decide  our  real  relations  to 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  This  is  His  own  prerogative. 
Let  none  dare  to  invade  it.  "  Who  art  thou  that  judgest 
another?"  Without  this  omniscience.  He  could  not  be  a 
perfect  Saviour.  By  this  He  knows  the  extent  of  the 
horrid  disease ;  and  how  far,  if  at  all,  the  remedy  is  work- 
ing ;  and  these  epistles  teach  us  that  He  will,  by  His  word 
and  Spirit,  unveil  to  His  trusting  people  precisely  what 
they  need  to  know  of  themselves  and  their  works. 

But  this  is  not  all  the  force  of  these  words.  Who  but 
He  can  estimate  correctly  the  ever-varying  forces  of 
temptation  with  which  His  people  have  daily  to  contend, 
arising  from  secret  causes,  from  peculiar  temperaments 


Lect.  VI.]  THE   VISIBLE    CHURCH.  12T 

and  constitution,  from  disease,  from  earthly  relations  and 
pursuits,  and  from  the  cunning  wiles  and  fiery  darts  of 
Satan,  so  as  to  weigh  aright  the  works  and  struggles  of 
His  people  ?  The  child  of  God  is  often  sadly  and  cruelly 
misjudged  on  this  account  by  his  dearest  friends.  These 
friends,  we  say  not  enemies,  too  often  assume  to  judge  of 
what  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  them  to  know,  unless  they 
could  perfectly  perceive  the  whole  of  these  circumstances. 
"Who,  too,  but  He  can  enter  that  other  dark  chamber  of 
the  heart,  where  are  treasured  up  all  its  sorrows,  and 
whence  many  of  them  never  once  emerge  to  any  fellow- 
creature's  ear — secret  woes  that  no  words  may  utter,  and 
no  ear  may  hear,  and  which  not  even  the  nearest  friend 
ever  dreams  of?  Yet  how  greatl}''  these  control  and 
modify  all  our  works,  every  one  knows.  All  these,  in 
their  minutest  shades  and  deepest  depths,  Jesus  takes  into 
compassionate  consideration  when  He  says,  "  I  know  thy 
works." 

Precious  words !  with  which  thus  to  introduce  every 
message,  whether  of  warning,  of  comfort  or  of  approval. 
Let  the  church  have  them  ever  ringing  in  her  ears.  Let 
her  disregard  the  opinions  of  man,  liis  praises  or  his  cen- 
'  sures,  his  threats  or  his  promises  they  are  utterly  worth- 
less as  guides  in  duty,  or  sources  of  comfort.  But  let 
her  never  forget  that  there  is  one  all-searching  eye  upon 
her  always,  in  all  her  backslidings,  and  sorrows,  and  con- 
flicts, and  fears,  and  labours, — in  her  feeblest  efforts  to 
promote  His  glory,  and  in  the  darkest  days  of  Satan's 
power;  the  eye  of  one  whose  approval  can  turn  sorrow 
into  joy,  toil  into  pleasure,  and  suffering  into  triumph. 
"  I,  even  I,  am  He  that  comforteth  you :  who  art  thou, 
that  thou  shouldest  be  afraid  of  a  man  that  shall  die,  or 
of  the  son  of  man,  which  shall  be  made  as  grass;  and 
forgettest  the  Lord  thy  Maker  ?" 


128  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [LeoT.  VL 

II.  The  Sevenfold  Yabiety. 

1.  Ephesus.     Declining  Love. 

A  Church  Strong,  Orthodox  in  Doctrine,  Order  and  Morals, 
but  having  left  its  first  love. 

Chap,  ii:  1-6. 

In  external  tilings  this  was  the  most  favoured  of  the 
seven.  Ephesus  was  the  chief  city  of  the  province,  its 
great  seaport,  and  the  natural  outlet  of  all  these  other 
cities  to  the  sea.  It  was  indeed  at  that  time  the  most  im- 
portant city  of  Asia  Minor,  and  is  said  to  have  had  a 
population  of  not  less  than  six  hundred  thousand.  A 
temple  of  "the  great  goddess  Diana,"  regarded,  on  ac- 
count of  its  size  and  magnificence,  as  one  of  the  seven 
wonders  of  the  world,  gave  to  it  a  peculiar  celebrity; 
and  in  reference  to  this,  the  strange  designation,  "  Tem- 
ple Sweeper,"  was  regarded  by  the  city  as  its  most  dis- 
tinctive and  honourable  title.  It  was  tiie  chief  seat  and 
fountain  of  magic  arts,  so  that  the  very  name  of  these 
in  ancient  writers  was  "  Ephesian  letters.''''  It  thus  had 
become  a  place  of  resort  for  all  nations.  Its  wealth 
and  influence,  therefore,  were  very  great. 

Its  church  had  been  founded  by  the  apostle  Paul,  and 
had  enjoyed  his  personal  labours  for  three  whole  years. 
In  it  Timothy  also  had  laboured  under  his  direction.  To 
its  assembled  elders,  whom  he  had  summoned  to  meet 
him  at  Miletus,  he  had  given  that  final  solemn  charge, 
recorded  in  the  twentieth  cliapter  of  Acts, — a  charge 
which  still  stirs  to  its  depths  the  heart  of  God's  minister- 
ing servants.  In  its  formation,  early  training,  and  dis- 
cipline, therefore,  nothing  could  be  wanting  that  even 
inspiration  and  apostolic  presence  and  authority  could 
give.  It  very  early  gathered  into  it  many  of  the  chief 
men  of  Asia,  and  must  have  had  a  numerous  membership 


Leot.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  129 

and  embraced  many  congregations.  Another  apostle, 
John  himself,  had,  according  to  the  uniform  tradition  of 
the  church,  been  now  living  there  for  many  years. 

This  church  is  commended  for  two  things.  (1.)  First, 
its  labour  and  patience  in  exposing 
|.  Commendations,  the  claims  of  pretended  apostles,  and 
in  securing  a  pure  ministry  and  gov- 
ernment. "I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy 
patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil;  and  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles, 
and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars."  So  marked  was 
their  zeal  for  His  honour  and  authority  in  this,  that  He 
repeats  in  the  next  verse  His  commendation  with  addi- 
tional emphasis;  "And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience, 
and  for  My  name's  sake  hast  laboured,  and  hast  not 
fainted." 

(2.)  A  second  ground  of  commendation  is  appended  to 
the  censure  which  is  next  introduced,  as  if  to  temper  its 
severity.  This  is  its  hatred  to  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolai- 
tanes.  "  But  this  thou  hast,  tliat  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of 
the  Nicolaitanes,  which  I  also  hate."  The  very  name  of 
these  Nicolaitanes  has  become  synonymous  with  antino- 
mian  and  licentious  indulgences.  Enough  only  is  known 
of  them  to  make  it  certain  that  they  indulged  in  and  de- 
fended licentious  practices,  lowering  the  obligation  of  the 
moral  law.  Everything  else  about  them  has  been  de- 
signedly suffered  to  perisli,  tliat  tliere  might  never  be  any 
ambiguity  in  the  meaning  intended, — never  any  doubt  as 
to  the  kind  of  conduct  our  Lord  meant  under  this  distinct 
name  to  hold  up  to  the  abhorrence  of  His  church  in  all 
•ages.  With  special  distinctness  and  force  He  thus  warns 
her  against  the  fatal  poison  of  suffering  unholy  practices 
within  her  pale  under  any  pretext. 

These  commendations  settle  at  least  two  leading  ob- 
iects  of  the  church's  care  and  labour.  She  must  never 
tolerate  false  teachers,  or  immoral  practices.     She  must 


130  IMPEEFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VL 

never  weary  in  lier  laboui'  to  drive  such  entirely  out  of 
her  pale. 

Twice  this  labour  and  patience  without  fainting  is  men- 
tioned in  connection  with  the  testing  of  these  pretended! 
teachers.  Notice  this.  There  is  no  part  of  the  discipline 
and  government  of  the  church  that  makes  such  large  de- 
mands upon  her  labour  and  patience,  none  in  reference  to 
which  she  is  more  apt  to  fail,  than  in  openly  and  firmly 
resisting  the  insidious  teachers  of  error,  those  who  claim 
to  be  apostles  and  are  not. 

Observe  also  how  resistance  to  false  teachers  and  to- 
immoral  practices  go  together.  Loose  doctrines  and 
loose  morals  are  intimately  connected.  A  spurious  cha- 
rity for  teachers  of  error  is  not  seldom  equally  indulgent 
to  laxity  of  morals.  A  low  estimate  of  truth  is  insepara- 
ble from  a  low  estimate  of  practical  holiness.  The  con- 
science that  is  not  tender  enough  to  be  wounded  with, 
false  doctrine,  is  not  tender  enough  to  be  hurt  much  with- 
unholy  practices.  Christ's  authority  as  King  will  be  but 
little  revered,  if  His  authority  as  teacher  be  lightly 
regarded. 

But  notwithstanding  all  this  external  prosperity  and 
internal  soundness,  there  was  ground  for 
S.  Censures.  heavy  censm'c.     There  was  a  secret  and 

fatal  disease  fixing  itself  on  the  very  seat 
of  life.  "Thou  hast  left  thy  first  love^"  is  the  weighty- 
charge.  How  serious  this  is,  is  evident  from  the  admoni- 
tion and  warning  that  follow.  "Remember,  therefore, 
from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first 
works;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will 
remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place,  except  thou- 
repent." 

A  church,  therefore,  may  be  large  and  prosperous^, 
zealous  for  truth  and  order  and  purity,  labouring  pa- 
tiently and  successfully  for  the  name  of  Christ,  and  yet 
there  may  be,  unseen   by  human  eyes,  and  unsuspected 


Leot.  VI.  J  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  131 

even  by  herself,  a  secret  defect  that  silently  but  surely 
threatens  her  very  existence.  No  external  zeal  can  com- 
pensate for  declining  love.  Love  is  the  very  principle  of 
life;  and  yet  it  is  alarmingly  true,  that  its  vigour  may  so 
decline,  even  beneath  the  most  flaming  zeal  and  patient 
labours,  as  to  imperil  life  itself. 

This  censure  is  administered  in  close  connection  with 
the  praise  of  tlieir  zeal  in  exposing  these  false  apostles, 
and  before  the  second  ground  of  praise  is  mentioned,  im- 
plying some  real  connection  between  this  zeal  against 
false  teachers,  and  their  declining  love.  There  is  such  a 
connection,  and  it  should  never  be  forgotten.  When  any 
are  called  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith,  when  pa- 
tience is  tried  b}''  daring  and  persistent  error,  and  when 
at  length  the  pretensions  of  false  teachers  are  exposed, 
the  process  is  apt  to  chafe  and  embitter  the  spirit,  and 
success  to  foster  spiritual  pride;  thus  holy  love  to  Jesus 
and  His  people  insensibly  loses  that  first  fervour  with 
which  it  gushes  forth  in  faith's  first  view  of  the  cross  and 
the  extinguished  curse. 

Ephesus,  then,  may  teach  the  churches  of  every  age,, 
that  if  they  would  enjoy  the  approbation 

chtcheT"'  ^'^  ^^^  o^"  ^^^"'  ^^^■^^'  ^^^y  "^^^^^  1'^^^^^^^  f^^t^- 
fully  and  patiently  to  uphold  His  sole- 
authority,  by  contending  for  a  pure  ministry  and  a  holy 
practice, — by  refusing  to  follow  any  but  the  stars  in  His 
right  hand :  while,  at  the  same  time,  her  long  extinguished 
light  and  removed  candlestick  will  be  a  standing  warning 
that  all  this  will  not  avail  to  save  them  from  ruin  if  their- 
love  is  suft'ered  secretly  to  wane.  The  evil,  therefore, 
which  imperilled  her  existence,  was  not  an  evil  in  the 
working  of  her  organization,  was  not  any  imperfect  or 
wrong  oflicial  action,  but  an  evil  which  had  its  origin,  its 
Beat  and  its  power  in  the  afi*ections  of  the  individual  be- 
liever. It  was  therefore  only  as  these  warnings  and  ad- 
monitions of  our  Lord  were  applied  to  the   individual 


132  IMPEKFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VI. 

hearts  of  the  members  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  that 
they  could  be  of  any  avail  to  save  it.  By  such  a  per- 
gonal application  only  can  they  be  of  any  benefit  to  us. 
Let  no  one,  then,  even  cursorily  read  these  things  with- 
out such  an  application.  You  are  ortho- 
j.  Aiidtoindividu-  dox,  you  are  zealous  for  outward  purity 
and  order,  but  may  your  Lord  say  of 
you — "  Thou  hast  left  thy  first  love  ?"  Once  your  soul 
melted  in  penitence  and  grateful  love  as  you  thought  of 
His  suiferings  and  your  sins ;  once  jon  wrestled  with  in- 
tense fervency,  in  your  closet  and  in  the  house  of  God, 
for  greater  holiness  for  yourself,  and  for  the  salvation  of 
your  unconverted  friends  and  others ;  once  you  felt  the 
claims  of  redeeming  love  drawing  your  heart  out  in  cor- 
dial consecration  to  His  service  and  self-denying  labours 
for  His  kingdom ;  is  it  no  longer  thus  ?  Has  the  sweet 
thrill  of  tenderness,  the  j^earning  of  desire,  the  springing 
energy  of  love  passed  away,  leaving  a  painful  conscious- 
ness of  departed  joys  in  your  devotions  and  your  ser- 
vices? Then  the  horrid  leprosy,  which  the  sprinkled 
blood  seemed  to  have  cleansed,  is  again  bursting  forth  in 
its  dark,  polluting  spots  over  your  soul,  and  your  life 
also.  When  the  sick  man,  who  has  been  nigh  unto  death, 
and  so  far  restored  as  to  feel  the  power  of  the  disease 
broken,  and  the  jDrocess  of  recovery  established,  again 
feels  the  old  symptoms  returning  day  after  day  with  in- 
creasing power,  his  appetite  for  wholesome  food  failing, 
and  his  strength  decreasing,  he  will  be,  if  in  his  senses, 
at  once  alarmed,  and  will  not  lose  a  moment  in  hastening 
to  resort  to  the  remedy  that  before  relieved  him,  if  within 
his  reach.  Your  case,  declining  Christian,  calls  for  far 
greater  solicitude. 

"Remember  from  M'hence  thou  hast  fallen."     Recall 

the  past  experiences  of  His  grace.     Re- 

§.  Admonitions.       member  the  divine   mercies,  your   lost 

joys,    and   broken   vows,  and   departed 


Lect.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  133 

usefulness.  "Thou  hast  fallen,"  yes,  fallen  from  grace, 
tliere  is  such  a  thing,  and  the  condition  is  a  dreadful  one. 
David  complaining  of  his  broken  bones,  and  Peter  weep- 
ing his  bitter  tears,  would  tell  you  so.  And  tliough  you 
have  not  yet,  by  any  overt  act,  displayed  your  decay  of 
love  to  that,  or  even  a  worse  result,  it  nmst  bring  you, 
unless  speedily  restored.  There  is  but  one  way  of  resto- 
ration, "  Repent  and  do  the  first  works."  Look  to  the 
<iross,  the  blood,  the  righteousness,  tlie  Spirit,  as  at  the 
first;  take  hold  of  the  invitation  and  oflfer  of  the  gospel 
as  a  lost  and  helpless  sinner,  and  believe  the  love  that 
God  has  to  you.  Waste  no  time  in  examining  and  ana- 
lyzing past  experiences,  hut  at  once  "  do  the  first  works ;" 
repent  and  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  You  must 
again  feel  the  strong  grasp  of  His  loving  hand,  you  must 
again  repose  on  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
you  must  again  feel  the  sweet  influences  of  that  Spirit  of 
love  melting,  warming  and  reviving  j^our  lieart,  or  all  is 
lost;  your  light  will  go  out  entirely.  Repent,  repent; 
or  the  light  of  the  church  which  you  have  thus,  by  yoiu* 
decay  of  love,  obscured,  will  cease  to  shine  upon  you, 
and  the  very  ordinances  which  once  cheered  your  soul 
with  hope  and  joy,  be  utterly  withdrawn  or  worthless: 
the  candlestick  Mall  be  removed  by  your  Lord  coming 
quickly  in  judgment. 

Sucli  are  the  admonitions  which  this  message  to  the 
orthodox  church  of  Ephesus  is  ever  uttering  to  eveiy 
■cliurch  and  every  heart  where  love  is  secretly  declining. 
Plow  very  widely  this  phase  of  character  prevails  in  tlie 
visible  kingdom,  the  sad  confessions  and  the  spiritual 
feebleness  of  the  whole  Christian  world  testifies. 

Besides  these  admonitions,  this  message  presents  the 
true  remedy  and  preventive  of  such  de- 
JntivT"'^''"''''"  clension.  It  is  found  in  the  character 
in  which  the  Lord  Jesus  announces  Him- 
self to  this  church,  and  the  promise  at  its  close  to  him 


134  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VI, 

that  overconicth.  Behold  Him  ever  personally  present 
with  yon,  and  in  all  tlie  worsliip  and  government  of  His 
church.  See  Him  always  walking  in  the  midst  of  the 
golden  candlesticks,  not  merely  as  a  witness,  but  to  sup- 
ply tlieir  oil,  and  trim  their  lights;  and  holding  the  stars 
in  His  right  hand,  enforcing  the  authority  of  His  mes- 
sages with  divine  power.  What  can  more  effectually  pre- 
serve love  in  its  first  freshness,  together  with  earnest  and 
untiring  zeal,  against  every  innovation  of  His  sole  autho- 
rity, than  a  constant  realization  of  His  loving,  personal 
presence  ?  And  to  those  struggling  against  the  emissaries 
of  dangerous  error, — error  that  subverts  Christ's  sole 
authority  over  the  soul,  and  so  poisons  the  very  bread  of 
life,  and  who,  in  tlie  struggle,  are  in  danger  of  enfeebling 
their  love,  which  is  the  very  principle  of  that  life,  what 
can  1)C  more  cheering  and  invigorating  than  to  see  at  the 
end  of  this  conflict,  tlie  Paradise  of  God,  and  to  hear  the 
promise  to  cat  freely  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  which 
is  in  tlie  midst  of  it, — the  promise  of  an  immortality  of 
truth  and  of  love? 

In  striking  contrast  with  this  powerful  but  spiritually 
declining  church  is  the  second, 

2.  Smyrna.     Persecution. 
A  Church  Poor  and  Persecuted,  but  fully  approved. 

Chap,  ii:  8-10. 

Of  all  these  seven  churches,  no  one  stands  higher  in 
the  estimation  of  her  Lord  than  this. 
Yet  in  outward  estate  she  is  the  worst  of 
them  all.  Poverty  and  persecution  are  her  present  lot, 
and  prisons  and  death  are  awaiting  her.  Her  record 
here  is  not  one  of  active  labours  and  triumphs  for  Christ, 
but  of  poverty  and  tribulation  for  His  sake;  and  no  re- 
cord shines  more  brightly,  or  secures  a  higher  reward. 
Over  against  her  poverty  is  the  assurance  of  her  Lord, 


Lect.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  135 

*'but  thou  art  rich," — a  precious  pledge  of  heavenly  trea- 
sures; and  over  against  the  rage  of  her  persecuting  foes 
is  the  voice  of  His  love  and  power,  saying,  "  Fear  none 

of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer Be  thou 

faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." 
This  church  and  city  is  not  elsewhere  mentioned  in 
the   New  Testament.     But  one  of  the 
°^  ^  '  most  interesting  scraps  of  early  church 

history  relates  to  it,  and  furnishes  a  striking  illustration 
of  this  epistle.  A  little  more  than  seventy  years  after 
this,  in  a  fierce  persecution  led  on  and  stimulated  by  the 
Jews,  Polycarp,  its  chief  bishop  and  a  disciple  in  his 
youth  of  the  apostle  John,  suffered  martyrdom  here  in 
extreme  old  age.  The  narrative  has  been  often  repeated, 
but  we  cannot  refrain  from  giving  here  at  least  the  an- 
swers of  the  aged  martyr  when  summoned  before  the 
proconsul,  and  addressed  in  the  customary  language — 
"  Swear,  curse  Christ,  and  I  will  set  you  free."  "  Eighty 
;and  six  years  have  I  served  Hira,  and  I  have  received  only 
.good  at  His  hands.  Can  I  then  curse  Him,  my  King  and 
my  Saviour?"  "I  will  cast  you  to  the  wild  beasts,  if 
you  do  not  change  your  mind,"  said  the  proconsul. 
"Bring  the  wild  beasts  hither,"  said  Polycarp,  "for 
change  my  mind  from  the  better  to  the  worse  I  will 
not."  "  Do  you  despise  the  wild  beasts  ?  I  will  subdue 
your  spirit  by  the  flames."  "  The  flames  which  you  me- 
nace endure  but  for  a  time,  and  are.  soon  extinguished," 
calmly  rejoined  the  martyr ;  "  but  there  is  a  fire  reserved 
for  the  wicked,  whereof  you  know  not;  the  fire  of  a 
judgment  to  come,  and  of  punishment  everlasting." 
These  flames  soon  did  their  work.  By  his  death,  the 
rage  of  the  populace,  to  which  already  many  victims  had 
been  sacrificed,  was  so  far  satiated  that  the  proconsul  sus- 
pended the  persecution,  and  this  poor  suffering  church 
had  a  respite.  Not  only  here  and  in  history,  but  on  the 
very  spot  where  it  suffered,  the  testimony  of  this  faithful 


136  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VI. 

church  still  lives.  While  the  great  city  and  temple  of 
Ephesiis  have  utterly  perished,  and  every  vestige  of  its 
large,  M^ealthy,  but  declining  church  has  been  obliterated, 
the  faithfulness  of  this  martyr  church  is  still  celebrated, 
and  the  spot  of  this  early  martyrdom  shown  in  this  city 
of  Smyrna,  now  greater  and  more  celebrated  even  than 
in  the  times  of  the  martyr;  and  there  again  the  true  wit- 
nesses for  Jesus  are  revived  and  uttering  their  testimony. 
During  those  years  of  bitter  trial,  when  not  only  her 
apostolic  leader,  but  many  of  her  mem- 

§.    Consolations.  ,  •     i    ,  •  -\    ,       ^       .1 

bers  were  carried  to  prisons  and  to  death, 
how  precious  beyond  conception  must  these  words  of 
Jesus  have  been !  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life."  As  they  were  read  in 
her  assemblies  and  her  families,  and  recollected  by  her 
sufferers,  they  calmed  many  a  troubled  heart,  and  pre- 
pared many  a  feeble   saint  for  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 

Still  further  comfort  and  encouragement  were  adminis- 
tered to  this  church  by  the  charactei-  in  which  Christ 
here  presents  Himself  to  them,  and  in  the  promise  to  him 
that  overcometh.  His  titles  here  set  forth  to  this  suffer- 
ing church — His  divine  power  and  His  human  sympathy. 
He  is  "the  First  and  the  Last,"  the  Author  and  End  of 
all  things,  universal  and  absolute  Sovereign;  and  yet  He 
"became  dead,  and  is  alive."  While,  therefore,  in  their 
pathway  of  blood,  they  are  only  w^alking  in  His  foot- 
steps; and  walking*  there,  they  not  only  see  Him  hold- 
ing out  to  them  the  crown  of  life,  but  hear  His  assurance 
that  though  they  die  a  martyr's  death,  "they  shall  not  be 
hurt  of  the  second  death." 

How  precious  this  experience  of  the  church  of  Smyrna, 
and  this  message  and  these  promises  to  her,  have  been  to 
thousands  since,  the  blood-stained  annals  of  the  church 
in  all  ages  attest.  With  this  church  of  Smyrna  before 
their  eyes,  none  can  ever  think  it  strange  concerning  the 
fiery  trials  through  which  they  are  passing.     And  with 


Lect.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH,  137 

such  promises  and  assurances,  they  may,  on  the  other 
hand,  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  they  are  counted  worthy  to  be 
partakers  of  His  sufferings. 

But  let  no  suffering  church  or  believer  overlook  the 

important  fact,  that   while   this   church 

§.   Suffering  not  re-    rcccivcs  uot   OHO  word  of  cciisure,  but 

moved,   but   grace   to  ,  j2  <  •  i  r-  t   • 

endure.  Only    contirmation    and    comfort,     this 

comfort  does  not  consist  in  any  promise 
of  deliverance  from  their  suffering  estate  while  here,  but 
only  of  grace  to  bear  it.  On  the  contrary,  the  promise 
implies  that  these  persecutions  shall  continue,  and  shall 
be  suffered  to  run  their  complete  natural  course,  indicated 
here,  after  the  manner  of  this  book,  by  ten  days,  express- 
ing a  complete  bat  indefinite  period.  This  does  indeed  im- 
pl}'  a  real  limit  beyond  which  even  Satan  could  not  go, 
but  then  that  very  limit  may  be  reached  only  by  a  cruel 
death.  Be  it  so,  however;  it  is  only  ten  days  of  suffer- 
ing,— then  what  ?  Kot  a  mere  temporal  deliverance  from 
the  persecutor's  rage,  but  "eternal  life."  The  tender 
love  of  our  Lord  is  not  shown  here  so  much  by  removing 
external  evils,  as  by  sustaining  His  people  under  them, 
and  by  making  them  occasions  of  larger  spiritual  attain- 
ments, and  means  of  working  out  a  brighter  reward. 
The  great  lesson,  then,  here  taught  in  regard  to  the 
church,  is  that  outward  wealth  or  power, 
§.  Outward  good  no    ^^  g.^f^^    ^^  succcss,  is  HO  mark  of  a  true 

mark  of  a  true  church.  -^  ' 

church.  All  these  may  be  wanting,  and 
yet  there  be  great  spiritual  riches,  and  the  approving 
smiles  of  her  King.  We  here  see  that  in  this  sevenfold 
picture  of  the  church,  one  of  the  two  churches  on  which 
His  perfect  approval  is  bestowed  is  the  one  most  bitterly 
persecuted  and  impoverished.  Singular  holiness  and 
faithfulness  is  sure  to  beget  the  hatred  of  the  world. 
This  very  hatred  is  then  made  the  instrument  of  still 
higher  spiritual  attainments,  and  so  the  occasion  of  a 
richer  blessing.    "  All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 


138  LMPEBFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF  [Lect.  VI. 

shall  suffer  persecution."  This  is  not  yet  an  obsolete 
truth,  as  some  seem  to  think  it  at  least  in  a  state  of  ad- 
vanced civilization  such  as  we  live  in.  The  offence  of 
the  cross  has  not  ceased.  The  world  has  not  become 
Christian ;  it  is  the  world  still,  though  polished  and 
learned,  instead  of  savage  and  barbarous.  But  the 
•churcli  has  become  worldly,  and  that  to  a  fearful  extent, 
so  as  often  to  seek  to  justify  her  worldliness.  Whenever 
she  completely  renounces  the  world,  and  utters  a  clear, 
-consistent  and  faithful  testimony  in  her  life  as  well  as  her 
doctrines,  against  sin  in  all  its  polished  as  well  as  dis- 
guising forms,  this  inherent  enmity  of  the  world  will  be 
just  as  fully  manifested.  It  may  be  in  a  different  way. 
It  generally  at  least  must  be  more  indirect.  If  the  world 
does  not  persecute  the  church,  it  is  either  because  it  has 
corrupted  her  so  far  that  her  testimony  does  not  seriously 
interfere  with  its  more  refined  indulgences,  or  because  it 
regards  her  as  too  powerless  to  be  worthy  of  her  notice. 

It  is  not,  then,  to  the  church  with  the  richest  endow- 
ments, and  the  highest  worldly  honours  and  influence, 
that  we  are  to  look  for  the  greatest  spiritual  power,  or 
for  the  purest  representation  of  the  spiritual  kingdom. 
As  we  trace  the  path  of  that  kingdom  through  the  ages, 
we  are  not  to  look  for  it  in  the  chief  seats  of  power  and 
wealth,  but  in  the  caves  and  dens,  in  prisons  and  on  scaf- 
folds, in  poverty  and  obscurity ;  and  even  when  in  power, 
as  bitterly  hated  and  misrepresented;  but  everywhere 
shining  with  the  light  of  divine  truth  and  holiness. 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  world  as  such,  in  its  professed 

neglect  of  the  gospel  and  opposition  to 

§.  Apostate  churches,  its  claims,  that  hatcs  the  true  and  faithful 

the   bitterest   persecu-       ,  ,  -r,  ,      i  •,  ,  •  j 

tors.  church,     its  most   bitter   enemies    and 

fiercest  persecutors,  as  here  foreshadow- 
ed, have  been  false  and  apostate  churches,  who  retained 
the  name,  the  forms,  and  a  certain  outward  succession, 
and   therefore  claimed  to   be  the  only  chosen  people  of 


IjECT.  VI.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHUKCH.  139 

God,  like  these  persecutors  of  Smyrna,  who  said  they 
were  Jews  and  were  not,  but  were  the  synagogue  of  Sa- 
tan. The  Jews,  by  rejecting  Christ,  cut  themselves  off 
from  all  covenant  relations  and  privileges,  and  no  longer 
were  Jews  in  the  sense  of  the  covenant  made  with  Abra- 
ham; and  by  still  claiming  it,  became  guilty  of  blas- 
phemy, and  more  guilty  and  further  off  from  God  than 
other  nations,  the  very  synagogue  of  Satan.  A  like  con- 
demnation rests  upon  all  who  claim  such  an  exclusive  re- 
lation to  God  on  mere  external  grounds  instead  of  spirit- 
ual conformity,  and  also  the  guilt  of  a  terrible  pre-emi- 
nence in  persecuting  violence. 

Here,  again,  the  message  can  only  attain  its  end  by  a 

personal  application.     The  charge  is, — 

S.  FaithfnineBB.        ,,^^   ^^^^   faithful."     This   word    may 

mean  believing,  exercising  a  firm  faith  in  Christ;  and 
this  is,  of  course,  the  only  source  of  all  unswerving  ad- 
herence to  Him,  and  faithfulness  in  the  use  of  all  He  has 
•entrusted  to  us,  which  last  we  regard  as  the  idea  here. 
Be  trustworthy;  one  whom  Christ  can  trust ;  can  trust 
with  His  commands.  His  honour,  and  His  messages  of 
mercy  to  other  lost  sinners.  Be  one  who  will  not  use 
what  Jesus  has  entrusted  to  you  for  your  own  private  in- 
dulgence, or  squander  it  in  ease  or  neglect,  but  faithfully 
employ  it  for  the  sacred  purpose  for  which  it  was  given. 
And  what  have  you  that  has  not  been  given  by  Jesus  to 
be  used  in  advancing  His  kingdom  within  and  around 
you?  Can  you  name  one  thing  that  is  not  a  sacred  trust 
for  this  object  ?  Bodily  health,  talents,  knowledge,  in- 
fluence; home  and  all  its  comforts,  children,  friendships; 
property,  religious  privileges.  Bibles,  good  books — all  are 
sacred  trusts.  They  cost  His  blood.  Have  we  perverted 
them  from  their  holy  design  ?  • 

"  IPnto  death.^^  This  is  the  measure  of  this  faithfulness. 
It  does  not  mean  '  until  death,'  merely,  but  though  death, 
a  violent  death,  be  the  result.     Though  the  use  of  our 


14:0  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VAEIETIES,   ETC.         [Lect.  VI. 

time,  our  talents,  our  property  and  influence  for  His 
glory,  may  bring  us  to  death;  though  conformity  to  His 
will  and  example  should  involve  not  only  self-denial,  toil 
and  suffering,  as  it  assuredly  will,  but  the  loss  of  life 
itself,  faithfulness  demands  it.  No  crown  without  it. 
Professed  follower  of  Jesus,  can  He  trust  you?  trust  you 
to  do  your  duty,  your  whole  duty,  whatever  it  may  cost 
you  ?  Only  by  His  Almighty  grace  can  any  helpless  sin- 
ner do  this.  May  we  all  "obtain  mercy  of  the  Lord,  ta 
be  faithful."  • 


LECTURE    YIL 

THE  SAME  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 
Chap,  n:  12-29. 

PEEGAMOS  AND  THYATIBA.       THE  FRIENDSHIP  OF  THE  WORLD. 

HERESY. 

THESE  two  churches  are,  in  some  respects,  very  much 
alike.  In  each  there  is  a  very  remarkable  mingling 
of  good  and  evil,  the  good,  very  good,  and  the  bad,  very 
bad.  In  both  there  are  the  same  foul  results,  but  pro- 
duced by  very  different  means. 

3.  Pergamos.     The  World's  Friendship. 

A  Church  Faithful  under  the  World's  Violence,  but  yielding 
to  its  friendship. 

Verses  12-17. 

The  distinctive  evil  which  this  church  presents  is  the 
friendship  of  the  world.  Though  it  had  been  faithful 
under  persecution,  it  was  sadly  corrupted  by  worldly  al- 
liances. It  had  borne  the  brunt  of  a  fierce  and  bloody 
persecution,  in  which  the  faithful  servant  of  Christ  here 
named,  but  of  whom  nothing  else  is  now  known,  suffered 
martyrdom.  It  had  endured  all  this  without  yielding 
anything  of  the  truth  or  the  honour  of  Chuist.  For  this, 
therefore,  it  receives  His  hearty  commendation,  but  now 
incurs  His  censure,  by  yielding  to  the  friendship  of  the 
world.  It  was  tolerating  unholy  alliances  with  the  world, 
which  had  already  corrupted  many  of  its  members,  and 

(141) 


142  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF        [Lect.  VII. 

rendered  necessary  the  tlireatening  of  disciplinary  judg- 
ments.    "  Tliou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of 
Balaam,  who   taught  Balak   to   cast   a 
§.  Baiaamites  and    gtumbling-block  before  the  children  of 

Nicolaitanes,  ^ 

Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols, 
and  to  commit  fornication.  So  hast  thou  also  them 
which  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitanes,  which  thing 
I  hate."  This  doctrine  of  Balaam  and  of  the  Nicolai- 
tanes were  not  two  separate  and  distinct  defections.  The 
word  'also^  in  verse  fifteenth,  is  to  be  taken  with  thou,not 
with  Nicolaitanes ;  so  that  the  meaning  is  not  'Nicolai- 
tanes in  addition  to  Baiaamites,'  but  '  thou  also,  as  well 
as  Israel,'  in  like  manner  with  Israel,  hast  in  these  Nico- 
laitanes those  who  hold  the  same  corrupting  principles 
that  Balaam  taught.  This  additional  designation  and 
description  of  the  Nicolaitane  doctrine  is  no  mere  varia- 
tion; but  brings  out  with  impressive  distinctness  the 
characteristic  features  of  this  violation  of  church  purity. 
Balaam,  though  warned  of  God,  and  highly  favoured 
with  the  visions  of  the  Almighty,  "loved  the  wages  of 
unrighteousness,"  and  in  perverse  resistance  to  the  light 
given  him,  counselled  such  alliances  between  Moab  and 
Israel,  as  involved  many  of  the  latter  in  the  most  shame- 
ful excesses  of  idolatrous  worship,  and  incurred  the  fierce 
wrath  and  judgments  of  God.  Unholy  alliances  and  ad- 
mixtures, counselled  by  covetousness  and  other  worldly 
motives,  and  which  lead  the  separated  Israel  of -God  to 
unite  with  tlie  enemies  of  tlie  spiritual  kingdom,  and  con- 
form to  their  worldly  idolatry  and  pleasures,  are  without 
any  doubt  the  peculiar  evil  here  presented  in  such  odious 
and  fatal  characters.  The  efffect  of  such  alliaiices  where 
open  idolatry  prevails,  is  necessarily  to  produce  con- 
formity to  idolatrous  practices,  and  the  sensual  indul- 
gences connected  with  them.  Hence  in  the  early  church 
conformity  to  the  world,  when  acted  out  fully,  took  this 
form  literally — "to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to 


LeoT.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  1^3 

commit  fornication."  And  even  wliere  these  results,  as 
literal  acts,  no  longer  follow,  the  constant  usage  of  the 
Bible  in  describing  all  forsaking  of  the  pure  worship  of 
God  and  violation  of  consecration  vows,  as  a  spiritual 
whoredom  and  fornication,  makes  them  appropriately  de- 
scribe the  true  nature  of  all  worldly  conformity. 

Sin  changes  its  forms,  but  not  its  principles.     There 

are  no  temples  of  Diana,  and  Venus,  or 

§.  Worldly  confer-    of  Boodli  and  Yishuu  among  us,  enticing 

mity,  the  same  in  prin-     -        i,,i't         ,•  •     -i    i  ,i 

cipie.  back  to  their  ncentious  mdulgences  those 

who  were  once  devoted  worshippers  there. 
But  the  temples  of  Mammon,  of  Pleasure,  of  Ambition, 
rear  their  alluring  fronts  and  open  their  wide  portals 
along  every  walk  of  life.  Many  professed  worshippers 
of  Jesus  openly  enter  these  temples  with  the  thronging 
crowds,  and  while  they  profess  to  reject  their  worship, 
evidently  eat  with  zest  of  their  dainties,  and  drink  from 
the  cup  of  their  intoxicating  joys  until  they  become 
spiritually  debauched,  and  live  in  open  violation  of  their 
solemn  vows  of  consecration  to  Christ.  There  are  many 
churches,  too,  which,  though  they  might  hold  fast  the 
truth  against  the  violence  of  persecution,  yet,  like  Per- 
gamos,  they  are  unable  to  resist  this  more  subtile  and 
powerful  attack  from  the  friendship  of  the  world,  and 
who  have  and  acknowledge  as  fellow-disciples  those  who 
plead  for  these  worldly  alliances,  and  for  habits,  pleasures 
and  pursuits  wliich  are  n;Dst  truly  described  as  sitting 
down  in  the  temples  of  these  modern  gods  of  the  world, 
and  eating  the  things  sacrificed  to  them,  until  the  soul  is 
all  polluted  with  the  guilt  of  broken  vows  and  a  spiritual 
adultery. 

Pergamos  thus  presents  us  with  another  very  distinct 

phase  of  the  visible  and  imperfect  church. 

§    satan'8    power    rj,^^^^  worldly  alliances  which   formed 

in  it.  -^  ^ 

the  dark  blot  upon  its  otherwise  noble 
character,  have  always  been  a  most  prolific  source  of 


144:  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF         [Lect.  VII. 

corruption.  It  was  so  with  tlie  antediluvian  church,  wlien 
the  sons  of  God  went  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men.  It 
was  so  with  Israel  during  every  period  of  its  history,  in 
the  immediate  family  of  Jacob,  in  Egyptian  bondage,  in 
the  plains  of  Moab,  and  especially  in  the  days  of  her 
greatest  prosperity — the  splendid  reign  of  Solomon,  and 
so  outward  until  the  very  last  warnings  of  the  prophetic 
oracle  by  Malachi,  and  afterwards,  until  her  light  had 
almost  expired  under  the  corruptions  thus  introduced. 
The  virulence  and  power  of  this  evil  is  here  intimated, 
first,  by  the  designation  given  to  the  place  where  it  pre- 
vailed, as  the  place  where  "  Satan's  throne"  was,  "where 
Satan  dwelleth."  Notliing  more  fully  proves  his  presence 
and  power.  In  places  like  Pergamos,  which  had  once 
been  the  capital  for  a  century  and  a  half  of  a  wealthy 
kingdom,  and  which  still  was  renowned  for  its  magnifi- 
cence, riches,  and  the  treasures  of  learning  stored  in  its 
vast  library,  Satan  very  generally  reigns  with  special 
power,  and  that  too  by  means  of  this  doctrine  of  Balaam. 
Under  the  elegancies  and  refinements  and  embellishments 
of  an  advanced  social  state,  he  conceals  the  real  enmity 
of  the  world,  and  allures  the  church  to  its  embrace.  By 
these  alliances  between  the  church  and  the  world,  he  did 
in  Pergamos  what  he  could  not  do  in  Smyrna  by  his  syn- 
agogue and  his  fires. 

But  the  enormity  of  this  evil  is  still  more  fully  exposed 

by  the  whole  language  of  Christ  to  this 

§.  Incurs  the  sever,    ^hurch.     The  Very  title  He  assumes  in 

est.  rebukes.  •' 

addressing  them,  as  "  He  which  hath  the 
sharp  sword  with  two  edges,"  implies  their  need  of  sharp 
and  penetrating  judgments.  His  rebuke  may  well  star- 
tle every  one  who  cultivates  the  friendship  of  the  world. 
"Repent:  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  My  mouth."  No 
compromise  is  permitted  for  a  moment  with  this  evil.  It 
is  not  treated  as  something  partly  evil  and  partly  good, 


Xeot.  VII.]  THE   VISIBLE    CHUBCH.  145 

.requiring  nice  discriminations  to  be  made,  but  as  utterly 
and  manifestly  contrary  to  the  whole  nature  and  spirit  of 
His  kingdom.  Nor  is  this  true  merely  of  the  peculiar 
forms  of  this  evil  in  Pergamos;  the  same  divine  autho- 
rity is  equally  explicit  in  regard  to  the  ungodliness  of  it 
in  every  form,  no  matter  how  concealed  and  refined. 
"  The  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God,"  is  the 
strong  and  sweeping  language  of  the  Spirit,  without  any 
explanations,  limitations  or  distinctions.  In  regard  to  it 
in  every  form,  the  charge  is  an  uncompromising  call  to 
repentance.  To  the  church,  Christ  says — 'Repent;  put 
away  this  evil  from  among  you  in  the  faithful  exercise  of 
that  authority  which  I  have  entrusted  to  you,  and  by  the 
earnest  use  of  the  means  of  grace  I  have  appointed. 
Purge  out  this  Balaamite  doctrine  that  would  conceal  or 
blot  out  the  eternal  distinction  between  My  church  and 
the  world.'  If  not,  "  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
will  fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  My  mouth." 
If  the  church  neglects  its  duty,  He  will  take  this  matter 
of  its  discipline  into  His  own  hands,  and  by  His  purifying 
judgments  cleanse  it. 

Observe,  however,  how  tenderly  and  carefully  He  dis- 
criminates between  His  church,  defective 
§.  These  judgments    ^^^  censurable  as  she  was  in  the  dis- 

•discrimmating. 

charge  of  her  duty,  and  those  unworthy 
members  who,  by  their  worldliness,  placed  stumbling- 
blocks  in  the  way  of  their  brethren.  "  I  will  come  unto 
thee  quickly,"  but,  "I  will  fight  against  them,''''  not 
.against  thee.  These  visitations  of  His  judgment  hare  a 
two-fold  aspect,  (like  the  cloud  that  separated  between 
the  Egyptian  and  Israelitish  hosts  at  the  Ped  Sea); 
though  they  inflict  deep  and  sore  wounds  upon  His  true 
people,  they  tend  to  their  purification  and  salvation ;  but 
against  those  who  seek  the  friendship  of  the  world  and 
;the  indulgence  of  the  flesh,  against  all  Balaamites  and 
Nicolaitanes,  He  comes  to  make  a  war  of  extermination. 


14:6  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF         [Lect.  VIL 

Every  member,  therefore,  of  His  church  who  is  courting 
the  favour  of  the  world,  lowering  the  standard  of  separa- 
tion from  it,  seeking  to  justify  habits  and  practices  which 
the  most  prayerful  and  earnest  Christians  condemn,  and 
so  putting  stumbling-blocks  in  the  way  of  the  feeble, 
should  tremble  at  these  words.  They  remind  us  of  those 
other  words  of  His:  "Whoso  shall  offend  one  of  these 
little  ones  which  believe  in  Me,  it  were  better  for  him 
that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  that  he 
were  drowned  m  the  depths  of  the  sea.  Woe  unto  the 
world  because  of  offences ;  for  it  must  needs  be  that  of- 
fences come:  but  woe  unto  him  by  whom  the  offence 
Cometh." 

There  is  added  for  the  encouragement  of  His  people, 
who  in  such  a  state  of  the  church  contend  against  these 
wiles  of  Satan,  and  reject  the  delusive  friendships  and  the 
proffered  dainties  of  the  world,  the  appropriate  and  rich 
promise  that  they  shall  eat  of  the  hidden  manna  of  com- 
munion with  God  in  glory,  and  shall  possess  the  precious 
pledge  of  His  eternal  friendship. 

Never,  perhaps,  in  the  whole  history  of  the  church  did 

this  Balaamite  doctrine  exert  so  wide  an 

§.  Prevalence  of  this    influence  as   uow.     Ncvcr  did   it  have 

conformity.  Indefinite  ,^.,,,        „  ,  -,.,■,,         -, 

ideas  of  it.  sucli  lacihtics  lor  covertly  and  msidiously 

creeping  into  the  church  and  enticing 
the  followers  of  Christ  into  the  most  ruinous  worldly 
conformity.  Trite  as  the  subject  is,  much  as  has  been 
said  and  written  about  it,  it  is  one  which  never  has  been 
and  never  can  be  clearly  understood  by  any  but  an  earn- 
estly spiritual  mind.  The  great  difficulty  attending  every 
effort  to  enforce  upon  the  church  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible  in  regard  to  conformity  with  the  world,  is  that 
every  man,  woman  and  child  has  a  different  idea  of  what 
it  means.  One  regards  it  as  engaging  in  those  pleasures- 
that  are  distinctly  worldly,  as  the  theatre,  the  ball-room, 
the  gay  party,  and  having  no  taste  for  or  temptation  to» 


Lect.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  147 

these,  considers  himself  as  above  all  censure;  another — 
the  high-minded  merchant — regards  it  as  conformity  to 
the  dishonest  trading  and  trickery  of  business  life,  and 
so  votes  himself  innocent;  another  regards  it  as  applying 
to  tlie  extravagancies  of  fashionable  life,  which  he  re- 
gards as  a  foolish  waste  of  money,  and  congratulates 
himself  upon  his  virtuous  self-denial;  while  still  another 
regards  it  as  specially  directed  against  covetousness,  and 
the  desire  of  the  honours  and  applause  of  the  world,  and 
so,  with  entire  assurance,  votes  himself  free  from  any  sin- 
ful conformity.  But  this  sin  lies  far  deeper  than  any  of 
these  outward  acts  and  habits;  it  takes  every  variety  of 
form,  and  often  assumes  the  garb  and  the  name  of  some 
of  the  loveliest  human  virtues;  and  it  dwells  equally  in 
the  palace  of  royalty,  the  mansion  of  wealth,  and  the 
most  abject  hovel  of  poverty. 

But  whatever  ambiguity  the  devil  and  the  human  heart 

may  have  contrived  to  throw  around  the 

§.   Kbie   meaning    j^eaniug  of  the  term  "the  world,"  as- 

clearly  defixied.  o  J 

used  in  this  phrase,  "conformity  to  the 
world,"  there  is  no  such  ambiguity  of  meaning  as  used 
in  the  Bible.  There  its  sense  is  definite  and  clear.  It  is 
everything  from  which  God  is  excluded,  no  matter  how 
lovely  in  itself,  how  humane,  how  apparently  philan- 
thropic, how  noble  and  generous,  how  learned  or  intel- 
lectual: if  God  be  excluded  so  that  His  glory  is  not  the 
real  and  avowed  end,  it  is  "  the  world.''^  It  is  always  the 
very  opposite  of  the  true  church ;  it  is  indeed  everything 
which  has  not  in  some  way  the  stamp  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom  upon  it,  and  is  not  employed  in  promoting  its 
great  designs. 

The  language  of  the  apostle  John  is  decisive:  "For 
all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust 
of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father^ 
but  is  of  the  world."     K  it  is  not  of  the  Father,  it  is  of 


148  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF        [Lect.  VII. 

the  world.  Conformity  to  the  world,  then,  is  compliance 
with  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  eye,  and  with  the 
pride  of  life,  instead  of  having  every  desire  both  as  to  its 
object  and  degree  controlled  by  the  Spirit  of  God  and 
the  love  of  Christ. 

There  are  two  things  which  tend  to  confound  the  dis- 
tinction  between   tlie   clinrch    and    the 
§  Causes.  1.  Varia-    world,    and    SO    to    give   currency    and 

ble  and  defective  Stan-  ,i'-r»i  •/        i       i-  /^^ 

dard  of  holiness.  powcr  to  this  iialaamite  doctrme.     (1.) 

First,  the  variable  and  defective  stand- 
ard of  separation  from  the  world.  Multitudes  have  a 
standard  on  this  subject  which  they  certainly  never  got 
from  the  word  of  God,  and  which  compels  them  to  ex- 
plain away  almost  entirely  its  strong  and  sweeping  state- 
iinents.  It  declares  the  separation  must  be  entire ;  it  ad- 
mits of  no  friendship,  no  compromise.  Wherever  we 
come  in  contact  with  any  earthly  thing,  which  we  must 
continually  do,  we  must  so  touch  and  handle  and  use  it, 
as  to  stamp  on  it  a  heavenly  character,  and  turn  it  into  a 
spiritual  influence,  and  make  it  subserve  spiritual  ends, 
.so  as,  in  a  word,  to  separate  it  with  ourselves  from  "the 
world."  Such  a  totality  of  separation  is  a  thing  possible 
•only  to  a  spiritual  mind,  and  conceivable  only  by  such. 
Hence  this  idea  of  conformity  to  the  world  will  vary  with 
the  spirituality  of  each  individual.  If  you  know  but  lit- 
tle of  communion  with  God  and  the  joy  of  sins  forgiven, 
you  will  see  nothing  but  what  is  attractive,  and  perhaps 
even  praiseworthy  in  many  things  from  wliich  the  soul, 
habitually  thrilled  with  the  toucli  of  tlie  spirit  of  adop- 
tion, would  shrink  instinctively  as  incapable  of  giving 
either  pleasure  or  profit,  nay,  as  utterly  godless.  You 
may  even  find  a  savour  of  piety  in  that  which,  to  the 
truly  spiritually  minded,  will  present  only  the  corruption 
and  loathsomeness  of  death.  Just  as  those  Balaamites, 
of  Pergamos,  justified  their  conformity  by  their  doctrine 


Lect.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  149 

and  teachings.  Many  a  pure  lust  of  the  flesh  and  of  the 
eye,  and  much  of  the  pride  of  life,  is  thus  defended  and 
justified. 

(2.)  Another  thing  which  helps  to  confound  this  dis- 
tinction, and  give  plausibility  to  many 
§  2.  changewrought  Balaamite  counsels,  and  which  is  natu- 

on  the  world  itself.  ' 

rally  suggested  by  comparing  the  sins  to 
which  it  led  in  Pergaraos,  and  those  by  which  it  mani- 
fests itself  among  us,  is  the  change  wrought  by  the 
•church  upon  the  world  itself.  Those  old  idolatrous  civil- 
izations have  passed  away  before  the  gospel,  and  society 
has  put  on,  in  a  very  great  degree,  the  outside  dress  of 
Christianity.  Under  this  so-called  Christian  civilization, 
with  its  refinement  and  science  and  art,  the  danger  of 
the  church  is  greater  than  ever  from  this  evil  of  worldly 
■conformity.  We  have  arrived  at  that  state  in  which  the 
effects  produced  by  the  chm'ch  upon  the  world  are  in 
•danger  of  enfeebling  the  church  and  arresting  its  further 
progress.  Our  present  civilization,  with  all  its  humaniz- 
ing and  elevating  influences  on  the  mind  of  man,  and  on 
society,  in  all  wherein  it  differs  from  the  old  civilizations 
of  Greece  and  Rome,  is  the  effect  of  the  prevalence  of 
Christianity,  and  a  signal  proof  of  its  power.  But,  con- 
sidered in  itself,  it  is  just  as  godless  as  they  were.  It 
takps  the  wild  swine,  and  washes  and  pens  and  trains 
and  "teaches  him  to  do  wonders,  but  it  does  not  change 
his  swinish  nature,  as  he  is  continually  proving,  by  turn- 
ing, even  under  all  these  influences,  to  the  vilest  abomi- 
nations, like  the  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing 
in  the  mire.  It  polishes  society,  it  cultivates  the  intel- 
lect, it  changes  the  forms  of  human  activity  and  the 
sources  of  enjoyment,  it  multiplies  the  comforts  and  the 
embellishments  of  life,  but  it  does  not  bring  the  heart 
any  nearer  to  God,  it  does  not  wean  the  affections  from 
earthly  good,  it  does  not  make  it  any  easier  to  bear  the 


150  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF         [Lect.  VII. 

cross  or  walk  in  the  blood-stained  path  of  the  Man  of 
sorrows. 

Its  effect  indeed  is  just  the  opposite.  It  only  intensi- 
fies and  confirms  the  earthliness  of  the 
lints."*''''^'' ""'''"  ^ea^^'  "by  multiplying  indefinitely  the 
sources  of  earthly  happiness,  and  ex- 
panding and  invigorating  the  powers  of  the  human 
mind.  With  the  love  of  God  controlling  them,  these  are 
inestimable  blessings;  but  they  will  never  produce  that 
love,  and  without  it  their  direct  effect  is  only  to  deify  the 
world  and  man.  This  it  has  done,  and  is  always  doing, 
in  the  Pantheistic  theories  of  the  philosopher,  and  the 
practical  atheism  of  the  multitude.  It  takes  up  the  very 
language  of  Christianity  and  adopts  its  forms,  but  neither 
feels  its  power  nor  aims  at  its  spiritual  ends.  It  may 
substitute  the  sublime  study  of  the  stars,  or  the  hollow 
and  artistic  pomp  of  the  modern  stage,  for  the  brutish 
stupidity  and  the  war-dance  of  the  savage,  but  a  Laplace 
and  a  Garrick  may  be  as  far  from  God  as  the  untutored 
Indian. 

Instead  of  separation  from  the  world  being  the  result, 
the  bonds  that  bind  the  cultivated  but  unsanctified  man 
to  tlie  world  are  rendered  stronger  and  more  plausible 
just  in  proportion  as  they  are  more  refined  and  intellec- 
tual. Everybody  knows  that  the  love  of  God,  of  holi- 
ness, of  the  cross  of  Christ,  of  spiritual  and  eternal  things,, 
is  just  as  fully  ignored  by  all  this  externally  Christian- 
ized civilization,  as  it  ever  was  or  could  be  by  the  old 
Roman  or  Greek  idolatries. 

But  this  has  made  the  danger  of  the  church  far  greater. 

In  those  days  the  distance  between  the 

church  and  the  world  was  so  great,  that 

the  external  habits  and  actions  of  every  man  professing 

Christianity  made  it  visible,  as  it  still   does,  in  heathen 

lands.     Now  the  world  has  put  on  the  outside  of  Chris- 


Leot.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  151 

tianitj  to  such  an  extent,  watliout  receiving  its  spirit,  tliat 
no  mere  externals  of  the  social  or  moral  habits  can  at  all 
-distinguish  between  the  child  of  God  and  of  the  devil, 
between  the  church  and  the  world.  The  testimony,  there- 
fore, which  is  now  required  in  the  life  of  every  true  Chris- 
tian to  prove  his  separation  from  the  world,  is  one  that 
must  show  clearly  the  real  ungodliness  that  lurks  under 
all  the  moralities  and  polish  and  elegancies  of  modern 
civilization. 

This  outward  conformity  of  the  world  itself  to   the 

church,  and  the  high  spirituality  required 

§.  Its  opposition  to    |j^  ^j^g  church  to  meet  it,  render  this  doc- 

Christ's  claims.  ' 

trine  of  Baalam  exceedingly  popular. 
Conformity  to  the  world  pervades  the  whole  structure 
and  habits  of  most  modern  Christian  society,  and  spreads 
its  polluting  influence  over  many  of  our  church  plans 
and  enterprises.  The  stress  laid  upon  architectural  dis- 
play, and  musical  attractions,  and  oratorical  power,  and 
social  and  political  influence,  in  building  up  and  extend- 
ing the  spiritual  kingdom,  is  a  proof  of  this  that  meets 
us  everywhere.  But  in  nothing  is  its  influence  so  disas- 
trous, and  so  insinuating  and  unsuspected,  as  in  the  very 
principles  that  govern  most  professing  Christians  in  their 
lawful  labours  and  pursuits.  The  Christian  is  called  to 
live  in  a  new  sphere,  and  for  new  purposes ;  he  is  called 
out  of  the  world,  where  the  end  of  men's  activity  is  to 
answer  the  question,  "  What  shall  we  eat  ?  What  shall 
we  drink?  Wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?" — and 
his  Lord's  charge  to  him  is,  "Seek  not  these  things,  for 
your.  Heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of 
them ;  but  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  Being  in  this  king- 
dom, he  is  required  to  labour  for  it  with  all  his  energies, 
and  the  King  expressly  engages  that  He  Himself  will 
provide  for  all  his  personal  earthly  necessities,  or  rather, 
that  a  sufficient  supply  of  these  will  be  made  sm-e  to  him 


152  IMPEKFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF        [Lect.  VII. 

by  spending  '"his  eftbrts  for  the  advancement  of  the  king- 
dom. He  not  only  authorizes  us  to  trust  in  Himself,  He 
requires  us  to  do  so.  Here  is  the  real  point  of  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  children  of  the  kingdom  and  of  the 
world  in  reference  to  the  affairs  of  this  life;  the  former 
look  for  their  worldly  support  in  serving  the  kingdom, 
and  in  advancing  its  interests;  the  latter  look  for  it  only 
to  their  own  worldly  energies  and  accumulations.  But 
in  actual  life,  where  is  there  any  apparent  difference  be- 
tween the  great  multitude  of  men  and  women  in  the 
church  and  out  of  it?  To  a  very  great  degree  it  is  true, 
that  in  the  real  motives  that  call  out  and  stimulate  the 
activities  of  professed  Christians  in  their  daily  business, 
there  is  no  difference  between  them  and  the  moral  man 
of  the  world.  In  the  pursuit  of  our  various  callings, 
what  palpable  evidence  is  given  by  each  of  us  of  any 
positive  trust  in  our  King — of  such  a  trust  as  excludes 
distressing  doubts  and  secures  real  peace  ?  of  our  holding 
to  Him  such  a  peculiar  and  precious  relation  as  we  do, 
indeed  of  our  holding  any  peculiar  and  intimate  relation 
to  Him  and  His  daily  Providence  different  from  what 
other  men  do  ?  It  is  in  this  feebleness  of  trust,  and  the 
consequent  anxieties  and  feverish  concern,  and  over- 
wrought energies,  absorbing  almost  all  the  time  and 
thoughts,  that  this  conformity  to  the  world  is  most  mani- 
fest, most  powerful,  and  most  disastrous  in  its  effects  on 
the  church,  and  on  our  personal  holiness  and  happiness. 
Hence  it  extends  into  everything  we  do,  into  every  rela- 
tion of  life,  and  every  service  of  our  Lord,  robbing  us  of 
our  peace  and  joy  and  hope,  and  causing  us  to  walk,  if 
we  walk  at  all,  with  crippled  limbs  and  stumbling  steps 
along  the  narrow  way.  Here,  too,  is  the  reason  why  our 
Lord  so  often  and  so  sorely  rebukes  His  church,  why  He 
is  fighting  against  multitudes  in  it  with  the  sword  of  His 
mouth,  blasting  their  schemes,  disappointing  their 
hopes,  and  drying  up  their  springs  of  earthly  joy. 


LeOT.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHUKCH.  153^ 

Oh,  bretliren  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus 
Christ,  when  our  Lord  comes  we  shall  get  new  light  on 
this  great  subject.  It  will  be  a  terrible  surprise  to  many 
souls  to  find  how  completely  they  were  conformed  to  the 
world,  when  they  flattered  themselves  they  were  separated 
from  it.  Let  us  give  earnest  heed  to  those  warnings  of 
the  word  and  Spirit,  which  cannot  be  too  often  repeated. 
"  Come  out  from  the  world,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the 
Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing."  "I  beseech 
you,  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye 
present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable 
to  God,  which  is  your  reasonable  service;  and  be  not 
conformed  to  this  world." 

4.  Thyatiba.    Heresy. 
A  Church  Increasing  in  Works,  but  tolerating  a  foul  heresy. 

Verses  18-29. 

This  church  presents  a  phase  the  very  opposite  to  that 
of  Ephesus.  It  is  commended  for  its  works  of  charity, 
as  well  as  of  faith,  and  because  it  had  advanced  in  these 
instead  of  declining.  "I  know  thy  works,  and  charity, 
and  service,  and  faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works — 
the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first."  But  while  abounding 
in  charitable  labours,  it  had  not  been  zealous  for  the 
truth  and  authority  of  Christ ;  it  had  extended  its  charity 
even  to  dangerous  error  and  false  teachers.  "Notwith- 
standing, I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou 
suflferest  that  woman  (or  thy  woman)  Jezebel,  which  call- 
eth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  My  ser- 
vants to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed 
unto  idols."  The  church  authority  had  sufiered  one  who 
called  herself  a  prophetess,  claiming  to  be  sent  of  God, 
and  pretending  to  special  wisdom  and  piety,  to  teach  her 
foul  heresies,  and  so  seduce  the  people  into  carnal  lusts 
and  idolatrous  practices. 


154  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF         [Lect.  VIL 

Toleration  of  heresy  is  the  characteristic  defect  of  this 
church.  What  the  particular  doctrine  was  that  this  pre- 
tended prophetess  taught,  is  not  mentioned,  as  the  guilt 
'did  not  consist  in  the  kind  of  error,  but  in  the  utterly 
unauthorized  teaching,  in  the  single  fact  that  this  teach- 
ing was  without  Christ's  authority.  The  sin  of  the  church 
was  in  not  doing  w^hat  Ephesus  is  so  highly  commended 
for,  trying  them  which  said  they  were  apostles  and  were 
not,  and  proving  them  liars.  And  the  whole  epistle 
shows  how  great  the  evil  is  of  tolerating  in  the  church 
any  teaching  wliich  has  not  the  manifest  stamp  of  Christ's 
-authority  upon  it,  no  matter  what  may  be  its  apparent 
wisdom  or  speciousness  or  harmlessness. 

The  efiects  upon  the  character  of  those  who  listened 
to  this  deceiver,  are  the  first  things  that 

§.  Effects  of  heresy.       ^    .,  t  ■  .^  •.      i  <» 

strike  us  as  showing  the  magnitude  oi 
this  evil.  They  are  the  same  as  those  charged  upon  the 
church  of  Pergamos, — fornication,  and  the  eating  of 
things  sacrificed  unto  idols.  They  are  here  mentioned  in 
an  opposite  order,  as  if  to  indicate  the  difl'erent  order  of 
their  development,  as  well  as  their  diiferent  origin. 
There  the  seducers  were  Balaamites;  here  it  was  a  Jeze- 
bel. There  the  cause  was  covetousness  and  the  friend- 
ship of  the  world;  here  it  was  heretical  teaching,  by  one 
pretending  to  divine  authority,  and  rendered  attractive 
l)y  the  blandishments  of  worldly  power  and  wisdom. 
But  the  results  upon  the  life  are  the  same,  though 
reached  by  a  somewhat  diiferent  process.  Sensuality 
and  idolatry  in  some  form  or  other  are  the  invariable  re- 
sults of  error.  Whether  apostacy  begins  in  a  secret  cov- 
etousness or  in  doctrinal  error,  it  ends  in  the  same  horrid 
depths  of  moral  pollution. 

The  name  Jezebel,  applied  to  this  pretended  prophet- 
ess, indicates  still  further  the  true  char- 
j.  whycaiiedJeze-    ^^^^^  ^f   ^^^^j^  teaching.     It  is   equally 

unimportant  and  impossible  to  determine 


Lect.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  155 

positively  whether  this  was  a  real  woman,  or  the  personi- 
fication thus  of  the  heretical  agency  corrupting  the 
church;  the  result  is  the  same,  and  the  very  indefinite- 
ness  only  makes  the  application  more  general  and  com- 
prehensive. This  name  is  used  by  our  Lord,  evidently 
to  identify  her  character  and  relations  to  the  true  church, 
■with  those  of  that  troubler  of  ancient  Israel,  the  queen 
of  Ahab.  That  Jezebel  had  been  brought  by  marriage 
into  Israel  from  the  proud  and  idolatrous  royal  house  of 
Tyre,  at  that  time  the  foremost  representative  of  the 
world's  power.  She  had  brought  with  her  all  the 
Tiaughtiness  and  cruelty  of  her  family  which  are  notori- 
ous in  heathen  story,  together  with  all  her  idolatrous  at- 
tachments ;  and  with  all  the  blandishments  of  that  licen- 
tious worship,  and  all  the  power  of  her  throne,  she  strove 
to  root  out  all  pure  worship  of  Jehovah,  By  giving  her 
name  to  this  corrupting  and  powerful  teacher  in  Thya- 
tira,  Christ  declares  that  what  Jezebel  was  openly  and 
avowedly,  she  was  in  reality,  notwithstanding  all  her  ar- 
tifices. And  the  inference  is  necessary,  that  all  such 
teachers  as  employ  their  influence  and  worldly  wisdom  in 
teaching  in  Christ's  name  what  He  has  not  taught,  and 
so  corrupting  the  church's  purity  and  leading  her  mem- 
bers into  a  heinous  spiritual  adultery,  are  true  Jezebels, 
with  whatever  attractions  they  may  clothe  themselves 
and  their  teachings;  just  as  they  who  lay  the  stumbling- 
blocks  of  worldly  conformity  are  true  Balaams.  This 
one  name  applied  to  such,  does  more  to  describe  their 
true  character,  to  unveil  their  Satanic  nature  and  abomi- 
nable and  ruinous  influence,  than  whole  chapters  of  de- 
scription would  have  done. 

A  characteristic  feature  of  all  such  false  teachino-  and 

teachers,  and  by  which  it  is  rendered 
J^,,"^''^^^^  °^  ^^'    specially   dangerous,    is    referred    to    in 

verse   24;  its   pretended   "depths,"   its 
profound  insight  into  the  divine  mysteries,  and  ability  to 


156  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF        [Leot.  VII. 

unravel  them, — here  styled  by  Christ,  according  to  their 
real  nature,  "depths  of  Satan."  "Depths,"  as  they 
speak  or  pretend.  Ever  since  the  times  of  these  Jeze- 
belites  of  Thyatira,  and  the  still  earlier  times  of  those 
false  teachers  of  Corinth,  who  withstood  Paul  with  then* 
professions  of  superior  wisdom,  the  defenders  and  propa- 
gators of  error  have  laid  claim  to  deeper  insight  and  pro- 
founder  views.  They  are  ever  boasting  of  a  progressive 
theology,  a  system  more  rational  and  in  harmony  with 
nature,  of  certain  profundities  of  reason,  which  are  only 
depths  of  Satanic  deception,  cunning  bribes  to  the  proud 
and  blind  intellect  of  man.  They  have  thus  always  put 
themselves  in  strong  contrast  with  the  true  'messengers' 
of  Christ,  whose  ofhce  is  to  deliver  to  the  world  a  simple 
testimony,  nothing  more,  nothing  less. 

Thus  far  this  message  to  Thyatira  unfolds  the  nature 
of  this  evil.     Its  magnitude  and  hein- 
5.  Judgments.  ousucss  appears  still  further    from    the 

judgments  with  which  it  is  threatened. 
The  destruction  of  this  Jezebel  was  to  be  so  complete 
and  so  signally  appropriate  as  to  impress  all  the  churches 
with  the  Lord's  abhorrence  of  such  perversion  of  His 
truth  and  authority,  and  the  certainty  with  M'hich  His  all 
searching  eye  would  detect  and  His  power  punish  it. 
"  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that  com- 
mit adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except  they 
repent  of  their  deeds.  And  I  will  kill  all  her  children 
with  death ;  and  all  the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am 
He  which  searcheth  the  reins  and  the  hearts;  and  I  will 
give  to  every  one  of  you  according  to  your  works." 
How  far  this  language  is  figurative  it  may  be  impossible 
to  say  positively ;  nor  is  it  important,  since  whether  lite- 
ral or  figurative  the  lesson  to  the  churches  is  tlie  same. 
It  seems,  however,  evident  that  by  "  her  children  "  are 
meant  her  disciples,  those  who  had  received  their  reli- 
gious opinions  and  character  from  her  ;  and  then  it  would 


Lect.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHUECn.  157 

follow  tliat  those  who  committed  adultery  vnih  her,  were 
such  as  united  with  her  in  teaching  these  seductive 
heresies.  They  are  united  with  her  therefore  in  the  pun- 
ishment. "What  aggravated  her  guilt  and  doom  was  that 
He  "gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication  and  she 
repented  not."  The  long  suffering  of  God  toward  such 
deceivers  only  hardens  and  encourages  them.  She  is, 
therefore,  made  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  her  own  doings. 
Her  sin  becomes  her  punishment.  She  is  to  find  the  bed 
of  her  pleasures  the  bed  of  helplessness  and  wasting  dis- 
ease, her  beauty  and  fascinations  all  gone,  herself  an 
object  of  pity  and  contempt.  All  such  false  teaching 
brings  its  authors  to  shame  and  disgrace.  Of  her  chil- 
dren He  says :  "  I  will  kill  all  her  children  with  death." 
This  language  is  very  peculiar  as  well  as  strong.  It 
seems  to  intimate  that  this  loss  of  life  threatened,  was 
nothing  that  could  be  caused  by  such  instrumentali- 
ties as  affect  the  body  only, — it  was  one  inflicted  by  the 
em'se  of  the  law  itself.  They  were  to  be  given  over  to 
the  full  power  of  death,  to  become  His  special  victims, 
pierced  through  with  His  eternal  sting.  In  the  matters 
of  salvation,  to  follow  any  teachings  but  those  of  Jesus 
is  to  kill  the  soul  itself.  Surely  the  toleration  of  such 
teaching  in  the  church  itself  must  be  a  grievous  sin,  and 
one  that  imperils  its  very  existence. 

Our  Lord  then  applies  to  this  case  the  great  principle 

which  governs  all  His  infliction  of  judg- 
works.'^*^*''    ^  °  ^°'^   ments  upon  His  church.     "  According  to 

your  works."  There  is  a  sad  tendency 
to  forget  the  important  and  precise  place  which  '  works ' 
hold  in  the  kingdom  of  grace.  No  works  can  bring 
a  soul  into  the  kingdom;  no  works,  even  by  one  who  is 
in  it,  can  entitle  to  any,  even  the  very  least  of  its  bless- 
ings; grace,  free  and  sovereign,  only  can  do  this.  It  does 
not  however  follow  that  in  His  treatment  of  those  who 
are  the  objects  of  this  grace,  He  does  not  regulate  His 


158  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF         [Lect.  YII. 

dealings,  the  manifestations  of  His  displeasure  and  ap- 
proval, perfectly  "  according  to  tlieir  works."  In  nothing 
is  this  always  more  distinctly  manifest  than  in  the  conse- 
quences of  our  treatment  of  His  truth.  Perversion  of 
this,  or  indifference  to  it  is  invariably  followed  by  a  ter- 
rible and  an  exactly  proportioned  retribution.  Truth  al- 
ways takes  a  fearful  vengeance  on  those  who  slight  her. 
From  such  she  hides  lier  face,  and  turns  away,  and  even 
when  they  see  her  they  cannot  recognize  her.  When 
they  call  she  will  not  answer,  when  they  seek  her 
they  cannot  find  her ;  "  For  that  they  hated  know- 
ledge, and  did  not  choose  the  fear  of  the  Lord : 
they  would  none  of  My  counsel:  they  despised  all 
My  reproof.  Therefore  shall  they  eat  of  the  fruit  of 
their  own  way,  and  be  filled  with  their  own  devices.  .  .  . 
He  that  sinneth  against  Me  wrongeth  his  own  soul:  all 
they  that  hate  Me,  love  death." 

Does  not  Thyatira  thus  set  forth  a  type  of  church 
character,  which,  sad  to  say,  has  been 
chLroiJu reader  widely  and  fearfully  realized?  Have  not 
intense  activity,  earnest  zeal  in  works  of 
charity,  in  ministering  to  the  wants  and  woes  of  suffer- 
ing man,  and  faith  and  patience  in  enduring  all  the  toils 
and  self-denials  which  this  has  demanded,  been  found  of- 
ten in  a  church  side  by  side  witli  great  charity  to  soul- 
destroying  error  and  its  teachers?  Let  the  churclies  re- 
member that  there  is  no  such  system  of  compensations  in 
the  spiritual  kingdom,  as  will  allow  zeal  in  one  thing  to 
make  up  for  neglect  of  another.  Works  of  charity  can- 
not compensate  for  indifference  to  truth. 

Tliis  evil  that  polluted  the  church  of  Thyatira  grew 
afterwards  to  gigantic  proportions.  And 
jRom?""'^'"''''*^    the  manner  in  which  it  is  here  presented 
as  originating  with  a  woman,  a  Jezebel, 
a  false  prophetess,  and  made  alluring  by  the  blandish- 
ments of  sense,  makes  it  a  clear  foreshadowing  of   the 


Leot.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  159 

foulest  and  most  destructive  heresy  and  apostacy  that  liais 
ever  polhited  the  visible  church, — that  harlot  church  and 
mother  of  abominations  afterwards  so  fully  depicted  in 
this  book.  This  Jezebel  has  her  full  grown  form  in  that 
daring  effrontery  and  yet  apparent  feminine  tenderness, 
and  these  most  cunning  blandishments  of  a  spiritual  har- 
lotry, with  which  a  so-called  church  has  impiously  pre- 
sumed in  the  name  of  Christ  to  inculcate  doctrines  lead- 
ing to  the  foulest  lusts  and  the  rankest  idolatry.  The 
Jezebel  nature  of  this  mystery  of  iniquity  which  was  then 
beginning  to  work  such  disastrous  effects  in  Thyatira, 
was  only  fully  developed  when  a  few  ages  after  the 
worldly  power  seized  upon  the  visible  church,  and  with  a 
face  of  meekness,  a  heart  of  unscrupulous  ambition,  and 
an  arm  of  terror,  lorded  it  over  God's  heritage.  To  call 
this  power  a  church,  a  true  church  of  Christ,  is  as  much 
an  abuse  of  language  and  truth,  as  to  have  so-called  the 
Jezebelites  of  Thyatira  who  were  corrupting  and  ruining 
the  church.  The  doom  of  the  one  too  foreshadows  the 
doom  of  the  otlier,  which  is  described  in  strikingly  anal- 
agous  language  in  the  latter  part  of  this  book.(^) 

Terrible  however  as  this  evil  was,  it  had  not  yet  gained 

the  ascendancy  in  this  church,  so  as  to 
faithfui^°°"*^  °     ^    destroy    its    church   character.      There 

were  those  whom  Jesus  could  thus  ad- 
dress :  "  But  unto  you  I  say  [and]  unto  the  rest  in  Thya- 
tira, as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have 
not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak."  In  such 
a  state  of  the  church,  when  error  holds  authority  and  oc- 
cupies high  places,  and  puts  on  its  most  attractive  forms 
and  cunning  sophistries,  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  hold  fast 
to  the  simple  truth  and  worship  of  Jesus;  and  to  do  so 
is  all  the  burden  He  calls  His  true  disciples  to  bear.  He 
regards  this  as  full  proof  of  loyalty  and  love.  When 
this  is  imited,  as  it  was  in  the  faithful  at  Thyatira,  with 
(})  See  chap,  17:  16,  and  chap.  18. 


160  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF        [Lect.  VII. 

abounding  works  of  love  and  faith,  it  marks  a  fulness 
and  symmetry  of  Christian  character  upon  which  Jesus 
looks  with  special  satisfaction,  saying,  "  I  will  put  upon 
you  none  other  burden :  but  what  ye  have  already,  hold 
fast  till  I  come."  No  burden  which  Christ  lays  upon  us, 
can  crush  us  hj  its  weight,  or  even  cause  us  to  walk  pain- 
fully and  heavily.  This  especially  is  so  pure  and  hea- 
venly, so  spiritual  and  elevating  like  the  pure  air  itself, 
that  it  sustains  the  bearer.  The  danger  is  not  that  we 
sink  under  the  burden,  but  that  we  let  it  go,  through 
neglect,  by  grasping  at  earthly  good,  or  at  some  glitter- 
ing bauble  of  Satan. 

The  forces  and  wiles  of  error  are  innumerable.     It  as- 
sumes  the  very  forms   and   usurps  the 
§.  Dangers,  warn-    very  namcs  of  the  most  precious  truths. 

Ings,    and    means   of      -r         •      ,  •  t    •    • ,  ,  , 

B^fgty.  inspiration,  divinity,  atonement,   conse- 

cration, Christ,  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
every  other  term  of  the  kingdom,  are  perfectly  familiar 
to  its  vocabulary.  Its  false  prophets  in  these  days  swarm 
everywhere;  and  fulfill  to  the  letter  the  description  of 
our  Lord,  that  "they  shall  show  great  signs  and  won- 
ders, insomuch  that  (if  it  were  possible)  they  shall  de- 
ceive the  very  elect."  No  human  wisdom  can  enable  us 
to  hold  fast  divine  and  saving  truth.  It  never  can  be 
held  by  the  head;  the  heart  alone  can  keep  it.  And  it 
can  keep  it  only  as  it  works  it  into  and  assimilates  it  with 
the  whole  spiritual  being.  Nothing  but  the  indwelling 
Spirit  of  God,  the  Spirit  of  life,  can  give  even  to  the 
heart  this  power.  Only  that  Divine  Spirit  that  searcheth 
all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God,  can  keep  the  soul 
from  sinking  in  these  depths  of  Satan,  depths  of  boastful 
wisdom,  of  sophistical  reasoning,  and  Satanic  cunning. 
But  that  can  make  even  the  foolish  wise.  "  Ye  have  an 
unction  from  the  Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things.  .  .  . 
These  tilings  have  I  written  unto  you  concerning  them 
that  seduce  you.     But  the  anointing  wliich  ye  have  re- 


Xect.  VII.]  THE    VISIBLE    OHUKCH.  161 

ceived  of  Him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any 
man  teach  you:  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you 
of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it 
hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  Him."  Q  In  these 
matters  of  religious  truth  and  duty,  we  "need  not  that 
'any  man  teach"  us ;  it  is  not  science,  or  learning,  or  logic 
that  we  want.  Valuable  as  these  are,  they  can  never 
■even  tell  us  what  God  is,  or  what  He  requires,  or  what 
He  will  bestow  ;  much  less  can  they  make  us  like  Him. 
God  Himself  must  be  our  teacher;  first,  in  His  inspired 
word  showing  us  what  is  truth,  and  then  by  the  enlight- 
ening Spirit  renewing  the  heart  and  purifying  the  spirit- 
ual vision.  Away  with  all  human  teachings,  properly 
■so-called ;  all  man  can  do  is  to  tell  his  fellow-man  what 
God  has  already  taught,  to  be  a  witness,  to  deliver  a  tes- 
timony. 

In  the  midst,  then,  of  all  the  devices  of  error,  that  un- 
der pretence  of  unfolding  the  deep  and  hidden  things  of 
God,  are  only  bringing  down  the  mysteries  of  His  nature 
and  government  to  the  low  level  of  man's  thinking,  let 
the  true  believer  only  remember  the  charge  of  his  Lord 
to  this  church,  and  these  words  of  His  servant  John  just 
quoted,  and  let  him  hold  fast  to  the  truth  revealed  in  the 
written  word,  and  just  as  it  is  revealed,  setting  aside  all 
human  additions,  and  testify  to  it  in  the  face  of  human 
pride  and  power,  and  he  has  nothing  to  fear.  This  is  a 
burden  we  must  bear,  and  to  which  we  must  hold  fast, — 
to  which  the  church  and  believer  must  cling  till  Christ 
comes.  Not  till  then  will  error  cease  its  assaults,  and 
foul  apostacy  its  desolations,  and  Satan  no  longer  trans- 
form himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  Till  then  the  light 
will  not  be  perfect,  till  then  spirits  from  the  pit  will  talk 
like  angels  from  heaven.  Then,  and  not  before,  shall  all 
darkness  flee  away,  and  all  delusions  vanish,  and  all  the 

(2)  1  Johnii:  20-27. 


162  IMPERFECTIOKS    AND    VAKIETIES,  ETC.      [Lect.  VH, 

mysteries  wliicli  now  baffle  our  reason,  and  try  our  faitK, 
be  cleared  up  in  the  undimmed  light  of  an  eternal  day. 
Kay,  not  all  mysteries.  While  God  is  infinite,  and  man 
is  finite,  there  must  ever  stretch  before  the  creature's 
vision  a  glorious  and  illimitable  field  of  mystery,  into  the 
bright  regions  of  which  He  shall  be  eternally  progress- 
ing, and  in  the  light  of  God  discovering  new  wonders  of 
wisdom,  power  and  love. 

Then,  too,  in  those  final  victories  of  the  Mediatorial 
reign,  when  He  shall  come,  shall  be  fulfilled  the  glowing 
promise  wdiich  appropriately  closes  this  message  to  a 
church  struggling  against  the  wily  force  of  error,  backed 
by  the  power  and  wisdom  of  the  world  in  its  darkness.. 
It  is  a  promise  that,  through  fellowship  with  Christ  in 
His  final  triumph,  the  believer  shall  tread  the  powers  of 
earth  beneath  his  feet ;  and  that  the  darkness  of  the  long 
night  shall  for  him  be  dispelled  by  Christ  as  the  morning 
star  ushering  in  the  brightness  of  unmingled  and  eternal 
truth.     "  We  wait  for  His  appearing." 


LECTUEE    YIIL 

THE  SAME  SUBJECT  CONTINUED:  SABDIS,  PHILADELPHIA^ 
AND  LAODICEA. 

5.     Sardis,  ok  Spikitual  Deadness. 
A  Church  honoured,  but  dead. 

Chap,  hi  :  1-3. 

Eon  many  ages  this  city  had  been  celebrated  for  its 
wealth  and  magnificence.  It  was  one  of  the  most 
beautifully  situated  cities  in  all  Asia.  In  allusion  to  its 
wealth,  the  river  Pactolus^  on  which  it  was  situated,  is 
spoken  of  by  the  poets  as  flowing  over  its  golden  sands. 
It  was  the  capital,  six  hundred  years  before,  of  the  king- 
dom of  Lydia,  the  name  of  whose  last  king,  Croesus,  has 
become  proverbial  for  vmbounded  wealth.  In  the  time  of 
John,  it  still  retained  much  of  ancient  splendour.  It  is 
now  a  wretched  village,  inhabited  only  by  a  few  shep- 
herds and  herdsmen,  whose  flocks  and  herds  feed  upon- 
the  rich  pastures  of  the  fertile  plain  that  stretches  away 
for  miles  before  it. 

There,  in  the  midst  of  its  wealth  and  profligacy,  a 
church  had  been  established,  when  or 
for  life™^'^^ '^^^^  *  ^"'^  ^7  whom,  WO  kuow  not.  It  had  be- 
come distinguished  among  its  sister 
churches,  and  seems  to  have  been  congratulating  itself  as 
being  quite  as  prosperous,  if  not  more  so  than  most  other 
churches  of  the  province.  There  were  no  divisions  with- 
in, and  no  fierce  conflicts  without.     Thus  satisfied   with 

the  good  opinion  of  their  brethren,  and  soothing  any  se- 

(163) 


164  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF       [Lect.  VIII. 

cret  iipbraidings  of  conscience  with  the  delightful  unction 
that  their  reputation  was  high  among  the  churches,  that 
they  were  honoured  on  account  of  their  outward  pros- 
perity as  a  truly  live  church, — ^how  it  must  have  shocked 
their  self-complacency,  when,  as  they  were  assembled  to- 
gether to  receive  this  new  message  from  the  aged  apostle 
in  Patmos,  to  whom,  they  were  told,  Jesus  had  just  ap- 
peared and  had  Himself  delivered  it,  to  hear,  in  the  words 
of  their  ascended  Lord  Himself,  "  I  know  thy  works,  that 
thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead."  "  I 
knew  these  works  of  thine,  which  have  procured  for  thee 
this  reputation  for  spiritual  life ;  others  see  only  the  ex- 
terior, others  therefore  may  praise  you,  and  hold  you  up 
as  a  model  church,  and  stimulate  your  pride  to  still 
further  labours  of  self-righteousness;  but  I  who  search 
the  heart,  I  know  they  are  dead  works;  they  are  not  the 
earnest  spontaneous  outgoings  of  a  heart  all  alive  with 
grateful  love  to  Me.  It  is  only  a  reputation  for  life  that 
thou  hast,  'but  thou  art  dead.' "  Such  is  the  brief,  terrible 
and  startling  charge  against  this  church  of  Sardis. 

Yet,  in  all  that  man  could  see,  this  may  have  been  a 
model  church.  The  Lord  does  not  charge  her  with  any 
'  special  sin.  Her  liberality  and  charity,  her  adherence  to 
sound  doctrine  and  morals,  her  observance  of  ordinances 
were  all  such  that  the  mere  superficial  observer  could 
see  nothing  to  censure,  but  very  much  to  praise.  The 
visitor  froni  poor  and  persecuted  Smyrna,  and  from  weak 
and  tried  and  labouring  Philadelphia,  which  was  only  a 
day's  ride  distant,  would  go  home  and  speak  to  their  suf- 
fering brethren  of  what  great  things  Sardis  was  doing, 
how  liberally  it  supported  its  pastor,  how  it  cared  for  its 
poor,  what  a  fine  church  they  had,  and  how  little  they 
were  molested  by  the  heathen  around  them,  and  indeed 
how  even  the  heathen  seemed  to  respect  them,  were  quite 
friendly  with  them,  and  seemed  often  to  enjoy  their  so- 
ciety.    If  a  close  observer  and  spiritually  minded,  the 


XEcf.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  165 

fear  might  have  arisen  that  this  apparent  friendliness  of 
the  world  might  possibly  come  from  some  softening  of 
the  church's  testimony  against  its  ungodliness,  and  foul 
idolatries.  Such  a  one,  too,  if  admitted  to  their  social 
meetings  and  family  circles,  would  have  felt  that  there 
was  a  great  and  palpable  defect  in  the  loving  warmth 
:and  energy  of  their  devotions,  an  appearance  of  formal- 
ity and  constraint  in  conversing  on  spiritual  subjects  en- 
tirely different  from  the  earnestness  and  interest  mani- 
fested in  the  business  and  political  topics  of  that  day, 
such  as  might  well  awaken  wonder  and  fear  lest  all 
might  not  be  just  what  it  seemed  to  be. 

Certain  it  is  that  Christ  in  this  message  says  not  one 
word  about  defects  censured  so  severely  in  otlier  churches ; 
about  divisions  or  heresies ;  about  eating  meat  in  idol  tem- 
ples or  fornication;  about  Balaamites  or  Nicolaitanes, 
or  a  Jezebel,  or  even  about  any  failure  in  discip- 
line. Keither  was  it  oppressed  with  poverty  or  crushed 
with  persecution,  as  Smyrna  was,  so  as  to  need  consola- 
tion. Its  whole  state  is  described  in  these  comprehensive 
and  expressive  words,  "  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art 
dead," — honoured,  yet  dead. 

This  is  a  most  sad  and  perilous  condition  for  any 
church  to  be  found  in ;  and  yet  it  is  a  very  frequent  state 
of  churches  outwardly  prosperous.  It  is  a  kind  of  gal- 
vanized corpse.  The  motions  of  life  are  there,  but  life 
itself  is  gone.  Men  may  be  made,  a  church  may  be 
made,  to  go  through  the  motions  of  piety  for  a  while,  by 
the  force  of  other  motives  than  the  love  of  Jesus.  It 
would  be  a  hideous  sight  to  see  the  dead  body  of  a  dear 
ffiend  under  some  such  galvanic  influence,  going  through 
all  the  motions  of  the  living  organism,  and  stretching 
forth  its  icy  arms  to  clasp  you  in  their  close  embrace ; 
but  a  far  more  liideous  and  abhorrent  sight  is  it,  in  the 
eyes  of  a  holy  God,  to  see  the  motions  and  actions  proper 
to  the  spiritual  life  simulated  by  a  dead  soul,  under  the 


166  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VAKIETIES    OF       [Lect.  VIII. 

force  of  a  secret  self-righteousness — reaching  forth  to- 
ward Him,  not  the  living  desires  of  a  soul  longing  for  His 
love,  but  the  dead  forms  of  heartless  prayer,  and  a  formal 
mercenary  service,  as  destitute  of  true  love  as  the  corpse 
of  life.  But  horrible  as  it  is,  it  is  very  certain  that  many 
a  church,  and  many  a  soul,  since  Sardis  perished,  has  been 
just  in  this  Sardian  state,  having  a  reputation  for  life, 
going  through  its  outward  motions,  but  spiritually  dead. 
Two  other  expressions  of  our  Lord  in  this  message 

elucidate  this  condition.  First — "  I  have 
and  defiiTd.^  ^^^  ^^    ^*^^  fouud  thy  woi'ks  perfect  before  God." 

"  Perfect"  here  cannot  mean  sinless  per- 
fection, the  want  of  which  could  not  be  evidence  of  spi- 
ritual death.  It  means,  "  filled  up,"  "completed;"  their 
works  were  wanting  in  some  essential  element  to  make 
them  what  they  professed  to  be.  Observe,  it  was  not  the 
want  of  works  for  wliich  they  are  censured,  but  for  a  defect 
in  the  character  of  their  works.  What  that  defect  was,  we 
have  seen.  They  were  works  of  dead,  not  of  living  souls; 
at  least  of  souls  in  which  spiritual  deadness  concealed 
any  hidden  life  that  might  exist.  Every  work  of  such  a 
church  and  of  such  a  soul,  every  act  of  charity,  and 
every  form  of  worship,  is  defective  in  that  which  is  its 
very  essence.  However  full  and  complete  before  men, 
they  are  not  "filled  up"  ^'■before  God  ;"  in  His  sight  they 
are  hollow,  mere  shells  without  the  precious  kernel.  Let 
every  church  standing  high  in  the  estimation  of  others, 
and  prosperous  in  her  external  circumstances,  remember 
that  while  men  are  praising,  Christ  may  be  frowning,  and 
His  judgments  impending,  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  Hu- 
man eyes  may  detect  no  flaw,  where  the  eye  of  Jesus  sees 
only  death. 

The  other  expression  referred  to  is,  "  defiled  gar- 
ments." This  of  course  could  not  mean  tliose  daily  de- 
filements which  are  removed  by  constant  resort  to  the 
blood  of  atonement,  by  one  living  near  to  the  cross,  and 


Lect.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  167 

walking  by  faith  in  Christ.  They  are  such  as  are  con- 
tracted, not  so  much  by  sudden  falls  in  the  mire  through 
the  fierce  assaults  of  temptation,  as  by  wilfully  and 
habitually  walking  and  living  amidst  the  dust  and  smoke 
and  murky  atmosphere  of  the  world,  and  lying  down  on 
the  tinselled  but  filthy  bed  of  its  pleasures.  All  this 
may  be  while  yet  the  forms  of  godliness  are  gone  through 
with,  and  to  man's  imperfect  vision,  no  special  dark  spot 
be  visible. 

But  bad  as  things  were  in  Sardis,  it  was  still  a  true 
church.  Though  the  deadness  was  real  and 

§.    Things  remain-  •  j  i       •  -i  i.         j. 

^  pervasive  and  paralyzmg,  it  was  not  yet 

complete  death.  Some  things  remained, 
though  even  these  were  ready  to  die.  These  things  can- 
not mean  persons,  referring  to  the  few  that  were  unde- 
filed,  though  it  includes  their  influence.  There  were  still 
some  gracious  things,  some  latent  sparks  of  life,  some 
uneasiness  of  conscience,  some  sense  of  guilt,  some  feel- 
ing of  shame,  and  some  real  desires  after  holiness,  as  well 
as  an  outward  adherence  to  God's  worship  and  word. 
To  them,  therefore,  the  charge  is,  "Be  watchful,  and 
strengthen  the  things  which  remain,  that 

f.    The  charge  and      ^^.^    ^.^^  .        ^^     ^-^  „        ^^^^^ke.        Such     a 

warning.  *' 

church  is  asleep,  and  all  its  fancied  pros- 
perity is  but  the  dreams  of  the  spiritual  sleeper.  Such  a 
soul  never  once  seriously  suspects  its  real  condition,  or  if 
at  any  time  a  fear  arises,  it  is  quickly  repelled  by  the 
thought  of  its  unstained  Christian  reputation. 

This  insensibility  is  the  most  alarming  feature  of  this 
condition.  It  is  like  the  physical  torpor  that  seizes  upon 
the  almost  frozen  traveller,  and  impels  to  sleep.  Nothing 
but  the  most  desperate  efi'ort  can  recover  it.  Indeed,  left 
•to  itself,  the  poor  soul  will  be  just  like  such  a  traveller, 
it  will  sink  down  into  the  sleep  of  death.  It  usually  re- 
quires, not  only  the  reiterated  warnings  of  God's  word  to 
be  sounded  in   the   ears,  but  generally  some   startling, 


168  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF       [Lect.  VIII. 

crushing,  humbling  providences,  to  strike  the  stupid  soul, 
and  arouse  it  from  its  dreams  of  carnal  security  and 
worldly  ease.  Sickness,  worldly  losses,  bitter  disappoint- 
ments, sore  bereavements,  or  what  is  still  worse,  being  left 
to  fall  into  some  open  sin,  are,  one  or  more  of  them,  the 
means  used  to  awaken  such,  if  there  be  any  salvation  for 
them.  Nothing  but  speedy  repentance  under  the  awaken- 
ing calls  of  His  word,  can  prevent  these  and  still  worse 
judgments.  Hence  Christ  says,  "  Remember  therefore 
how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast  and  re- 
pent. If,  therefore,  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on 
thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will 
come  upon  thee." 

If  any  language  could,  these  words  of  our  Divine  Lord 
would  startle,  not  only  into  wakefulness, 

|.  The  sleeper's  dan-    i      ,     ,  i  •  t,         i  j 

'  but  terror,  every   sleepmg   cnm-ch,  and 

every  sleeper  in  it.  "  I  will  come  as  a 
thief."  I  will  give  no  previous  warning.  As  His  coming- 
at  the  second  advent,  so  will  be  His  coming  to  inflict 
judgment  on  every  sleeping  church  and  professor.  "  When 
they  shall  say.  Peace  and  safety,  then  sudden  destruction 
cometh  upon  them."  When  they  are  dreaming  that  all 
is  well,  the  crash  of  judgment  -shall,  like  thunder,  make 
them  spring  from  their  spiritual  sleej),  to  feel  the  frag- 
ments of  their  earthly  hopes  and  joys  all  shattered  and 
tumbling  in  ruins  around  them;  or  they  are  suddenly 
waked  up  by  finding  that  already  some  strong  and  fierce 
temptation  has  seized  them  in  their  sleep,  and  ere  they  were 
aware,  dragged  them  down,  like  poor  David  and  Peter, 
into  the  power  of  some  terrible,  lurking  sin,  and  left 
them  all  wounded,  bruised  and  bleeding.  "Thou  shalt 
not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee."  Literally, 
*'what  kind  of  hour  .-''^  whether  in  health  or  sickness,  in 
prosperity  or  adversity,  in  joy  or  sorrow;  in  loss  of 
friends,  of  reputation,  of  health,  or  of  goods.  All  may 
8eem  like  the  fatal  morning  in  Sodom,  when  the  redden- 


Lect.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  16& 

ing  dawn,  and  the  sun  rising  in  his  brightness,  gave  pro- 
mise of  a  day  bright  as  any  that  had  ever  shone  upon 
her,  just  as  Lot  was  hurrying  from  her  gates,  and  the 
fiery  storm  of  vengeance  was  about  to  burst  forth.  Fancy 
not  that  all  is  safe,  because  you  can  see  no  signs  of  dan- 
ger,— because  you  neither  see  nor  feel  the  preparations 
for  coming  judgment.  You  will  never  see  the  coming 
infliction  till  it  falls. 

Is  there  a  reader  of  these  pages  wdio  is  sleeping  amidst 
all  the  mighty  and  pressing  interests  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  and  the  world  to  come  ?  Especially,  a  professed 
member  of  this  kingdom,  sunk  down  in  spiritual  sloth? 
Could  the  veil  be  lifted  that  conceals  the  preparations 
that  are  going  on  at  this  moment  for  your  chastisement 
or  signal  punishment,  your  face  would  gather  blackness, 
and  your  soul  sink  in  dismay.  But  you  cannot  see  them. 
Yet  there  they  are,  behind  that  impenetrable  veil  where 
God  hides  His  coming  providences,  just  as  certainly  as  if 
we  saw  them.  "  If  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on 
thee  as  a  thief." 

But  we  have  omitted  thus  far  an  important  clause. 
Wrath  may  arouse  the  sleeper,  but  only 

mercies^™^™  "  ^^^'  ^^^^  ^^^  ^®^^  *^^®  heart.  It  is  the  good- 
ness of  God  that  leads  to  repentance. 
This  threatening  of  judgment,  accordingly,  is  preceded 
by  a  tender  appeal  to  the  mercies  of  God.  "  Remember, 
therefore,  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold 
fast  and  repent:"  This  "Aoz^,"  of  course,  has  reference 
both  to  the  matter  and  magnitude,  as  well  as  to  the  man- 
ner of  the  blessings  bestowed.  Let  such  a  chiu'ch  re- 
view the  past  history  of  His  dealings  with  her,  and  if 
there  be  a  spark  of  love  it  will  be  enkindled.  The  hard- 
est heart  must  melt  in  view  of  the  magnitude  and  ten- 
derness of  redeeming  grace,  and  long-suffering  patience. 
Remember  how  largely,  how  tenderly,  how  undeservedly 
thou  hast  received !      What  abounding  mercies,  privi- 


170  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF       [Leot.  VIII. 

leges,  instructions,  promises,  warnings,  ordinances,  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit,  and  free  offers  of  all  the  fulness 
of  faith,  and  hope,  and  joy !  Remember  the  everlasting 
covenant,  the  precious  blood  that  sealed  it,  and  that 
cleanseth  from  all  sin,  the  baptism  that  pledges  its 
blessings,  the  boundless  love  so  often  commemorated  at 
His  table,  the  tenderness  of  His  human  sympathy,  the 
constancy  of  His  all  prevalent  intei'cessions,  and  His 
divine  power;    and  hold  fast,  and  repent. 

Even  in  such  worldly  and  backslidden  churches,  how- 
ever, there  is  often  a  remnant  who  are 
§.  The  faithful  few.  faithful;  wlio,  in  the  midst  of  general  de- 
fection, keep  themselves  unspotted  from 
the  world,  as  there  was  at  Sardis.  "Thou  hast  a  few 
names,  even  in  Sardis,  which  have  not  defiled  their  gar- 
ments." These  are  each  known  by  name  to  Him,  and 
marked  with  special  favour,  and  assured  of  a  far  higher 
honour  than  that  which  comes  from  man ;  "  they  shall 
walk  before  Me  in  white,  for  they  are  worthy."  This  is 
a  worthiness  not  of  merit,  but  of  fitness,  and  wrought  by 
grace,  and,  therefore,  excluding  all  boasting.  Such  a 
remnant,  in  such  a  church,  is  sure  to  be  unpopular,  re- 
garded as  enthusiasts  or  extremists,  as  narrow-minded, 
austere  and  impracticable.  For  all  this,  and  much  more, 
they  find  in  this  promise  an  all-sufficient  compensation. 
Let  every  believer  beware  how  he  sufi'ers  his  opinions  and 
practices  to  be  moulded  by  the  mass  of  professing  Chris- 
tians around  him.  The  state  of  the  church  is  too  often 
such  that  nearness  to  Christ,  and  a  share  in  His  pro- 
mises, are  only  in  proportion  to  your  singularity,  not 
only  from  the  world,  but  in  the  church  itself. 

Mark  how  appropriately   Christ    presents  Himself  to 
this  church,  and  to  others  like  it.     "  He 
5.  Encouragement,    that  hath  the  scveii  Spirits  of  God," — 
i.  e.,  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  His  perfect,  all- 
sufficient  and  manifold  operations;  "and  the  seven  stars," 


liECi.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  171 


1 


ivliose  authority  pervades  His  churches,  and  gives  efficacy 
to  their  teaching  and  discipline.  If  then  they  were  dead, 
pervaded  with  the  spirit  of  the  workl,  instead  of  the 
s])irit  of  holiness,  it  was  not  because  of  any  deficiency  in 
the  agency,  which  was  divine,  or  the  instrumentality, 
which  was  of  His  appointment,  and  sustained  by  His 
power.  When,  therefore.  He  calls  upon  us  to  watch,  to 
remember,  to  hold  fast  and  repent.  He  thus  reminds  us 
"that  He  holds  an  infinite  sufficiency  of  grace  to  quicken 
•our  dead  souls,  and  that,  in  the  means  of  His  appoint- 
ment, the  ministry  and  ordinances  of  His  church,  there  is 
a  divine  adaptedness  to  secure  that  grace. 

In  the  closing  promise  to  him  that  overcometh,  the 
same  beautiful  adaptation  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
believer  in  such  a  church  is  evident.  He  shall  be  clothed 
in  garments  of  purity  and  glory;  His  name  shall  never 
be  erased  from  the  book  of  life,  as  the  names  of  these 
Sardian  backsliders  deserved  to  be  from  the  record  of  the 
•church  on  earth;  and  though  despised  and  misunderstood, 
teven  by  professed  brethren  here,  he  shall  stand  confessed 
•of  Christ  before  His  father  and  the  holy  angels.  This 
is  honour  indeed  infinitely  beyond  all  earthly  reputation. 
This  is  life  eternal. 

(6.     Philadelphia,  oe    Spibitual    Power.     A    Church 
Feeble,  yet  Conquering. 

Chap,  iii:  7-11. 

"We  have  here  another  church  which  passes,  without 
censure,  under  the  searching  eye  of  Jesus. 
§.  Uncensured.         It  is  a  most  eucouragiug  truth,  that  of 
these   seven   churches,    two    are  uncen- 
sured ;  that  even  amidst  all  the  imperfections  of  the  pre- 
•sent  life,  there  are  two  to  whom  He  sees  necessary  to  ut- 
ter  only  words  of  approval  and  encouragement.     For 
that  they  are  without  censure,  was   not  because   these 


172  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF       [Leot.  VIII^ 

churches  were  composed  of  sinless  saints ;  it  was  not  that 
they  were  not  sadly  burdened  with  imperfections,  and 
their  character  sadly  defaced  by  shortcomings;  it  was 
not  because,  in  the  individual  believers  that  composed 
them.  He  saw  no  sins  that  grieved  His  holy  and  loving 
heart.  But  what  He  saw  and  approved  was  that  their 
sins  were  laid  on  Him ;  they  were  daily  taking  refuge  in 
His  blood,  and  turning  away  from  their  own  best  works, 
were  looking  for  acceptance  only  in  His  righteousness^ 
Being  thus  in  habitual  communion  with  Him  in  His 
death  and  merits,  they  were  so  also  in  His  life,  and  hence 
were  earnestly  engaged  in  the  daily  struggle  of  the  spi- 
ritual warfare,  and  grieving  over  the  sins  that  grieved 
Him. 

This  is  implied  in  the  reason  here  assigned  by  our  Lord 

for  His  approval.     ''  For  thou  hast  kept 
§  Commendations,     ^ly  word,  and  hast  not  denied  My  name." 

"  Because    thou    hast    kept  the 

word  of  My  patience."  The  word  of  Jesus  is,  first  of  all, 
His  word  of  justifying  grace,  that  precious  gospel  of  the 
kingdom  that  testifies  to  the  efiacacy  of  His  blood  and 
righteousness,  for  our  perfect  pardon  and  acceptance — 
"  Christ,  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every 
one  that  believeth."  To  keep  that  word,  is  so  to  wrap  it 
up  in  the  strongest  and  tenderest  emotions  of  the  heart, 
and  especially  in  the  living  tissues  of  a  simple  and  earn- 
est faith  growing  all  around  it,  that  it  becomes  a  part  of 
our  very  being ;  and  "  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and 
the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto  the  end."  Then,  too, 
will  His  word  of  authority  be  no  burden,  but  pi-ecious  as 
the  shining  light  to  the  tempest-tossed  mariner ;  "  His 
commandments  are  not  grievous."  Then  will  His  word 
of  promise  also  be  so  received  into  a  trusting  heart  as  to 
minister  the  mighty  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  strengthen- 
ing for  every  duty  and  trial.  That  promise,  "  I  will  keep 
thee,"  will  be  held  fast  even  when  trials  are  sore  and  pro- 


Leot.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  173 

tracted,  and  long  expected  deliverances  or  spiritual  conso- 
lations are  delayed  ;  and  throuf^li  the  long  night  the  soul 
will  wait  for  His  appearing  and  salvation;  "  the  word  of 
His  patience"" — ministering  His  patience — will  be  kept, 
and,  being  kept,  it  will  keep  the  keeper.  "  Because  thou 
hast  kept  the  word  of  My  patience,  I  also  will  keep  thee." 
Christ  adds  to  this  ground  of  commendation,  "  and 
hast  not  denied  My  name."  It  is  such  a  keeping  of 
the  word  of  Jesus,  and  nothing  else,  that  will  keep  a 
church,  or  a  believer,  from  denying  His  name  like  Peter. 
His  name  as  Teacher,  in  opposition  to  the  pride  of  human 
reason  and  worldly  wisdom, — His  name  as  Priest,  atoning 
and  interceding, — His  name  as  King,  her  almighty  ruler 
and  defender,  will  be  infinitely  precious.  "  Yea,  doubt- 
less, I  count  all  things  but  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord."  No  soul  ever  yet 
denied  Christ  in  any  degree,  who  did  not  first  neglect 
His  word. 

Yet  this  was  but  a  feeble  church.     In  immediate  con- 
nection with  these  commendations,  it  is 
§  Yet  feeble.  first  Said  as  a  reason  of  the  usefulness 

promised  her,  "  For  thou  hast  little 
strength,"  not  "  a  little  strength,"  as  in  our  version.  "  / 
will  enlarge  thee,  for  thou  art  few  and  feeble,"  is  the  idea. 
In  every  sense  in  which  men  estimate  strength,  in  wealth, 
in  worldlj^  influence,  and  in  numbers,  this  church  there- 
fore appears  to  have  been  weak.  But  it  is  just  such  that 
Jesus  delights  to  honour.  This  very  feebleness,  united 
with  such  faithfulness,  made  it  a  specially  appropriate 
instrument  of  His  power.  The  treasure  is  placed  in 
earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellenc}"  of  the  power  may  be 
of  God.  As  the  Lord  said  to  Paul,  "  My  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee  :  for  My  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weak- 
ness," so  He  says  to  every  feeble  and  faithful  church  and 
believer.  And,  with  the  apostle,  such  may  respond, 
"  Most  gladly,  therefore,  will  I  rather  glory  in  my  in- 


.IY4  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES    OF      [Lect.  YIII. 

■firmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me.'^ 
The  want  of  earthly  resources,  of  numbers  and  wealth, 
and  worldly  influence,  and  high  social  position,  need  never 
be  any  cause  of  solicitude  or  discouragement  to  the 
church.  It  should  rather  Ijave  the  opposite  effect.  She 
should  remember  Gideon's  three  hundred.  She  should 
remember  the  rams'  horns  of  Jericho.  "  Not  by  might, 
nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 
She  should  cast  away  all  dependence  on  external  power, 
on  the  arm  of  civil  government,  and  on  the  influence  of 
wealth,  or  learning,  or  eloquence,  when  she  has  tliem  ; 
and,  when  she  has  them  not,  all  longing  for  them  as 
needful  to  her  success ;  but  looking  up  to  the  unseen 
throne  of  her  risen  Saviour,  and  waiting  for  Pentecostal 
effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  let  her  keep  the  word  of  His 
patience,  in  her  weakness,  saying  with  Paul,  "  Therefore 
I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessi- 
ties, in  persecutions,  in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake ;  for 
when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong." 

Now  it  is  to  this  feeble,  but  faithful  and  waiting  church, 

that    our    Lord   gives    the   only   special 
§  An  open  door.        promise  in  all  these  epistles,  of  suocess 

in  extending  the  triumphs  of  His  king- 
dom.    "  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open  door,  and  no  man 

can   shut  it.  Q) Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the 

synagogue  of  Satan,  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are 
not,  but  do  lie ;  behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and 
worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved 
thee."  This  is  an  open  door  of  usefulness,  and  these  are 
victories  of  love.  No  higher  honour  can  His  church 
have  on  earth  than  this.  When  the  King  in  His  power 
opens  the  way  to  usefulness,  not  all  the  powers  of  earth 
or  hell  can  close  it.  The  nations  may  rage,  as  they  have 
often  done — may  clothe  themselves  in  all  their  pomp, 
and  marshal  their  power,  as  at  the  Diet  of  Worms,  with 

(1)  Cump.  1  Cor.  IG  :  9.     2  Cor.  2  :  12.     Col.  4:1:3. 


LecT.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  175 

a  feeble  monk  summoned  before  them, — tbey  imagine  a 
vain  thing.  Infidelity  may  summon  her  strength,  and 
multiply  her  sophisms,  and  pervert  the  lessons  of  Provi- 
dence, and  the  facts  of  history,  and  the  teachings  of  the 
stars  and  the  rocks,  as  she  has  done,  and  is  still  doing : 
He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  shall  laugh,  and  even  men 
shall  have  them  in  derision.  An  apostate  church  may 
invoke  the  whole  power  of  the  world,  may  multiply  her 
prisons,  and  kindle  her  fires,  she  can  neither  imprison  nor 
burn  the  truth  ;  she  cannot  shut  the  door  that  Jesus  has 
opened  to  the  feeble  messenger  of  truth  who  goes  forth 
only  in  His  name,  and  in  the  secret  might  of  His  Spirit. 
So  far  from  this,  the  most  violent  of  the  opposers,  the 
members  even  of  an  apostate  church — "  the  synagogue 
of  Satan" — shall,  like  those  apostate  Jews  of  Philadel- 
phia, come  and  bow  down  before  the  simple  majesty  and 
divine  force  of  gospel  truth,  as  seen  in  the  earnest  and 
faithful  Church  of  Christ.  It  was  so  most  strikingly  at 
the  Reformation,  when,  in  the  power  of  earthly  weakness, 
and  a  simple,  divine  testimony,  the  true  church  arose 
and  entered  the  open  door  her  Lord  had  set  before  her, 
and  thousands  joyfully  felt  and  acknowledged  her  power, 
and  came  to  share  in  that  love  with  which  He  had 
crowned  her.     So  it  ever  has  been,  and  shall  be. 

It  was  the  word  of  God,  which  this  church  had  kept, 
that  enabled  her  to  enter  this  open  door,  and  armed  her 
invincibly  against  all  opposing  powers.  That  word  "can- 
not be  bound  ;"  neither  can  the  church  which  makes  it 
its  treasure  and  its  strength,  of  which  it  is  the  life. 

His  very  word  of  grace  is  strong 

As  that  which  built  the  skies ; 
The  voice  that  rolls  the  stars  along, 

Speaks  all  the  promises. 

It  is  the  voice  of  Him  who  here  declares  Himself  to  this 
feeble  church  as  "  He  that  is  holy.  He  that  is  true," — He 
in  whom  are  truly  realized  all  the  attributes  of  Jehovah, 


176  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES   OF        [Lect.  VIII. 

summed  up  in  tliat  one  word  "  holy  :"  as  "  He  that  hath 
the  key  of  David," — the  whole  power  of  David's  throne, 
as  the  Head  of  the  kingdom  of  God— ^who  has  it  now, 
and  in  His  person  has  transferred  it  to  the  right  hand  of 
the  Majesty  on  high,  and' is  now  administering  it ;  as 
"  He,  therefore,  that  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth,  and 
shutteth  and  no  man  openeth.  "Q  How  this  announce- 
ment of  His  present  reign,  and  His  irresistible  power,  to 
the  saints  in  Philadelphia,  must  have  sent  a  thrill  of 
spiritual  energy  through  all  their  souls,  and  infused  a 
courage  into  the  most  feeble,  to  do  and  to  dare  great 
things  for  Jesus.  And  shall  it  not  still  animate  to  live- 
lier faith  and  zeal  His  struggling  church,  until  He  come 
to  crown  all  her  triumphs  ? 

This  is  not  all.     Beside  the  open  door  of  usefulness, 

and  the  conversion  of  her  enemies,  still 
§  Security.  another    blessing   is    promised    to    this 

church.  It  is  security  from  the  storm 
of  fierce  trial  that  was  impending.  "Because  thou  hast 
kept  the  word  of  My  patience,  I  will  keep  thee  from  the 
hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all  the  world 
to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth."  To  be  kept 
from,  "out  of"  the  hour  of  temptation  or  trial,  cannot 
mean  not  to  suffer  temptation  and  trial,  but  to  be  saved 
from  its  power,  to  be  kept  through  it,  and  brought  safely 
out  of  it.  A  most  precious  assurance  this  to  the  church 
and  the  believer  in  a  world  whose  very  nature  it  is  to 
tempt  and  to  try,  when  the  believer  may  be  always  ap- 
prehending the  advent  of  that  hour  here  predicted.  For 
this  is  not  to  be  taken  as  the  prediction  of  a  specific  time 
of  trial  that  was  to  come  and  pass  away  once  for  all,  but 
as  the  announcement  of  the  fact  that  none  in  any  age,  or 

( 1 )  Comp.  Is.  22  :  22.  "And  the  key  of  the  hoiise  of  David  will  I  la)' 
upon  his  shoulder  ;  so  he  shall  open,  and  none  shall  shut ;  and  he  shall 
shut,  and  none  shall  open."  And  Is.  9  :  6,  7.  Jer.  23  :  5,  Luke  1 :  32. 
Acts  2  :  36. 


Lect.  viii.]  the  visible  chtjkch,  1Y7 

place,  or  circumstances,  can  escape  this  hour.  It  must 
come  upon  all  generations,  as  well  as  all  nations  and 
-churches.  No  sphere  of  duty  or  usefulness,  no  degree  of 
Christian  attainment  is  secure,  no  place  in  the  church  so 
high  or  so  low  as  to  escape  it.  It  shall  come  upon  all  the 
world,  to  try  all  them  that  dwell  upon  the  eartli.  Only 
in  heaven,  and  in  the  new  world,  wherein  dwelleth  right- 
eousness, can  we  hope  to  escape  its  assaults.  But  all  they 
who  faithfully  hold  fast  the  word  of  Christ,  shall  be  kept 
by  His  power,  and  brought  safely  out  of  it.  In  whatso- 
ever form  it  may  come,  assaulting  the  soul  through  the 
body,  the  estate,  the  reputation,  or  the  friends  of  our 
bosom,  or  directly  striking  the  spirit  itself  with  the  fiery 
darts  of  Satan,  still  the  promise,  "I  will  keep  thee;" 
keep  thee  out  of  it,  from  the  lips  of  the  King  Himself,  is 
enough.  "  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be 
-tem-pted  above  that  ye  are  able ;  but  will,  with  the  temp- 
tation, also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to 
bear  it," 

These  promises  are  all  crowned  with  the  assurance, 
"Behold,  I  come  quickly."  This  to  the 
'andher"rol!°°'"'^'  Struggling  church  and  waiting  believer 
is  the  sum  of  all  promises.  He  comes 
in  the  prompt  and  mighty  supports  of  His  Spirit,  in  the 
deliverances  of  His  Providence,  in  the  reception  of  the 
disembodied  spirit  to  Himself;  but  these  are  but  the  fore- 
tastes of  the  triumph  at  His  second  visible  appearing. 
This  is  the  assurance  that  soon  the  struggle  will  be  ended, 
the  battle  fought,  the  victory  won ;  that  soon  not  only 
shall  temptation  cease  to  harrass,  and  indwelling  sin  to 
pollute,  and  hell  to  assault,  and  the  purified  spirit  soar 
away  to  be  with  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect;  but 
that  death  itself,  the  last  enemy,  shall  be  destroyed,  and 
.the  body  itself  raised  and  fashioned  like  unto  Christ's 
glorious  body,  and  the  whole  perfected  church  be  admit- 
ted to  the  full  glories  of  the  resurrection  state  and  the 


178  IMPERFECTIONS    AND    VAKIETIES    OF      [Lect.  VIII. 

eternal  kingdom.  "  Quickly,"  says  Jesus.  "QuicMy!"' 
let  the  church  reply ;  and  gathering  from  the  bright  and 
cheering  hope  fresh  courage  and  energy,  still  keep  the 
word  of  His  patience,  and  enter  with  zeal  each  open 
door,  and  so  be  ready  to  welcome  His  appearing,  both  in 
its  foretastes  and  its  great  consummation. 

"  Hold  fast  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy 
crown."  Let  her  hold  fast  by  the  grace 
work  '^  ^"'^  ^°  ^  ^^  ^^®  indwelling  Spirit,  the  word  that 
has  hitherto  been  her  strength  and  com- 
fort ;  let  her  hold  fast  to  the  self-denying  service  and 
toil  to  which  her  Lord  has  called  her,  that  no  enemy,  by 
seducing  her  from  her  allegiance,  into  a  life  of  selfish  ease- 
and  worldliness,  deprive  her  of  her  crown.  That  crown 
belongs  only  to  conquerors.  "  If  any  man  draw  back," 
shrink  from  the  toils  and  trials  of  this  service,  "  My  soul 
shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him."  But  to  the  conqueror  is 
here  given  the  glowing  promise,  enough  to  stimulate  to- 
any  labour  and  suffering,  of  a  permanent  and  eternal 
dwelling  place  in  the  temple  of  God,  amidst  His  revealed 
glory,  and  of  bearing  His  image,  and  of  admission  to  all 
the  blessed  privileges  of  citizenship  in  the  new  Jerusalem, 
and  participation  in  the  new  name  of  Christ,  the  as  yet 
unrevealed  glories  of  His  perfected  kingdom. 

Surely  no  church  of  Christ,  however  feeble,  can  ever 
contemplate  this  example  of  a  church  in  its  weakness 
achieving  these  spiritual  conquests  for  Christ,  and  inherit- 
ing such  promises,  and  anticipating  such  glory,  and  yet 
be  faint-hearted  or  fearful ;  or,  in  its  weakness,  turn  to 
earthly  helpers.  Especially  it  will  not,  when  it  considers- 
the  contrasted  example  of  the  next  and  last  and  worst 
of  all  the  seven. 


Leot.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHTIBCH.  179 

7.  Laodicea,  or  Lukewarmness. 
A  Church  strojig,  self -sufficient,  but  lukewarm  and  loathsome. 

Chap,  iii.,  14-20. 

This  presents  us  with  a  phase  of  church  character  in 
every  respect  the  opposite  of  the  hast. 
I  The  worst  of  all.  Abounding  in  wealth,  and  every  other 
external  advantage,  this  church  felt  no 
need  of  any  thing.  The  words  plainly  indicate  great 
temporal  prosperity,  as  well  as  spiritual  pride.  Filled 
with  plenty,  surrounded  by  splendour,  supported  by 
worldly  power,  and  rejoicing  in  its  ease  and  self-indul- 
gence, it  imagined  itself  equally  rich  in  spiritual  goods 
and  the  divine  favour :  it  dreamed  not  of  its  utter  loath- 
someness, and  how  very  near  it  was  to  utter  rejection. 
Its  real  character  is  in  terrible  contrast  with  its  pride  and 
Belf-sufficiency.  "  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither 
cold  nor  hot.  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So,  then, 
because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I 
will  spew  thee  out  of  My  mouth.  Because  thou  sayest, 
I  am  rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and  have  need  of 
nothing ;  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and 
miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked." 

There  is  not  one  relieving  trait,  not  one  single  feature 
upon  which  even  the  gentle  and  loving  eye  of  Jesus  can 
bestow  a  single  commendation.  Yet  it  has  not  apostatized 
from  the  truth ;  it  is  not  guilty  of  foul  heresy ;  it  has  fol- 
lowed no  Jezebel ;  it  is  charged  with  no  Nicolaitan  doc- 
trine or  deeds  ;  the  whole  is  summed  up  in  the  expressive 
word,  "lukewarm,"  "neither  cold  nor  hot."  For  a 
church,  or  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ,  while  recognizing 
His  divine  claims,  His  infinite  love.  His  precious  blood. 
His  almighty  Spirit,  His  sweet  and  holy  service,  and  His 
promised  glory,  to  treat  it  all  with  indifference,  to  be 
unmoved,  or  slightly  moved  by  it,  to-  manifest  no  warm 


180  IMPEKFECTIONS    AND    VARIETIES   OF        [Lect.  VIII. 

affection,  no  earnest  devotion,  no  self-denying  and  self- 
sacrificing  zeal,  is  specially  insulting  to  Him,  and  indi- 
cates a  degree  of  insensibility  almost  past  hope.  It  would 
be  past  belief,  if  it  were  not  so  common.  For  dreadful 
as  this  condition  is,  the  very  fact  that  no  church  of  all 
the  seven  is  so  often  referred  to,  and  more  familiar  in  the 
thinking  and  preaching  of  the  churches  generally,  shows 
the  universal  consciousness  that  this  Laodicean  state  has 
■ever  prevailed  very  extensively. 

The  worst  feature  of  such  a  condition  is,  that  it  so 
effectually  conceals  itself.  "  Thou  know- 
§  Self-ignorance.  est  not."  To  such  sclf-sufiiciency  and 
spiritual  pride,  its  vilest  rags  seem  like 
royal  robes;  its  filth  appears  to  be  gold  and  diamonds; 
its  mercenary  and  proud  services,  a  holiness  that  merits 
reward.  It  seems  to  itself  on  the  very  threshold  of  heaven 
when  ready  to  fall  into  the  lowest  hell.  Such  a  church, 
with  all  its  self-complacency  and  confidence,  has  less  of 
the  marks  of  a  true  church  than  any  other  that  Christ 
acknowledges.  It  is  on  the  very  point  of  utter  rejection, 
and  that  with  abhorrence  :  "  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  My 
mouth."  As  thus  translated,  these  words  seem  to  express 
the  fixed  and  unchanging  purpose  or  decision  to  reject  it. 
This  is  too  strong.  The  precise  meaning  is,  "I  am 
about'"-  to  do  this  ;  implying  still  a  brief  interval  allowed 
for  repentance,  before  it  is  thus  with  loathing  and  violence 
rejected. 

Hence,   with  a  compassion,  tenderness,  and  patience 

truly  divine,  He  adds  these  counsels  of 

^  Long  suffering.      salvatiou,  thcsc  offcrs  of  His  abounding 

grace ;    tried    gold    for    their    poverty, 

■white  raiment  for  their  nakedness,  and  eye  salve  for  their 

blindness.     He  reminds  them,  that  as  many  as  He  loves 

He  rebukes  and  He  chastens;  be  zealous,  therefore,  and 

repent;  a  warning  in  which  it  is  hard  to  say  which  most 


Lect.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHTIRCH.  181 

prevails,  the  tenderness  or  the  holy  displeasure.  He  then 
presents  Himself  to  this  very  church,  so  careless,  so 
proud,  and  so  loathsome,  in  an  attitude  of  infinite  conde- 
scension and  tenderness;  enough,  one  would  think,  to 
move  the  most  indifferent,  and  to  melt  the  hardest  heart. 
^'  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock :  if  any  man 
hear  My  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to 
him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  wdth  Me."  In  utter- 
ing these  words.  He  would  have  His  church  regard  Him 
in  the  character  here  announced, — "  the  Amen,  the 
Faithful  and  true  Witness," — the  only  real,  and  perfect, 
and  unerring  revealer  of  the  divine  will  and  mercy;  and 
"the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God,"  the  origin  and 
author  of  the  whole  creation  of  God,  who,  therefoi-e,  has 
all  power  and  wisdom  to  make  good  all  He  promises.  It 
is  He  who  thus  combines  with  the  tenderest  syinpathies  of 
our  human  nature  the  all-sufficiency  of  God,  who  is 
standing  at  the  door  of  His  churches,  and  patiently 
knocking  and  waiting  for  admission,  in  order  that  every 
soul  that  opens  to  Him  may  enter  into  fellowship  with 
,  Him,  in  all  the  fulness  of  His  joys. 

He,  therefore,  enforces  all  with  the  final  promise,  than 
which  nothing  can  rise  higher,  of  sharing  with  Him  in 
His  throne,  not  merely  the  blessings  of  His  mediatorial 
reign,  but  in  the  spiritual  power  and  glory  of  His  con- 
summated and  everlasting  kingdom. 

III.     Concluding    Infekences   from    this    Seven-fold 

View. 

On  the  whole  of  this  view  of  the  varieties  and  imper- 
fections of  the  visible  church,  or  militant  kingdom  of 
Christ,  we  offer  the  following  remarks: 

1.  The  completeness  of  this  seven-fold  picture. — These 
examples  so  gather  up  and  classify,  and  reduce  to 
a  few  general  principles,  all  the  proofs  of  faithfulness. 


182  IMPERFECTIONS  AND  VARIETIES  OF       [Lect.  VIII, 

and  the  forms  of  imperfection,  and  even  all  external 
states  and  temptations,  that  every  church  may  recognize 
its  own  features,  and  receive  its  own  message.  Every 
enemy  is  distinctly  pointed  out ;  every  snare  and  ambus- 
cade of  these  foes  exposed.  The  poison  that  works  in 
secret,  and  the  violence  and  blasphemy  that  defies  the 
very  heavens;  the  declining  affection,  the  faint-hearted- 
ness,  the  worldly  desires  and  fleshly  lusts,  indifference  to 
true  doctrine,  regard  for  human  honour,  discouragements 
arising  from  weakness  and  opposition;  pride,  self-right- 
eousness and  indifference,  these,  and  others  like  them, 
are  here  presented  in  their  true  character  and  tendency. 
Here  is  orthodoxy  waxing  cold,  and  the  martyr  spirit 
waxing  worldly,  and  charitable  zeal  becoming  heretical, 
and  spiritual  death  concealed  under  a  showy  formality, 
and  spiritual  loathsomeness  under  a  proud  self-righteous- 
ness. Here  is  heathen  idolatry  and  Jewish  bigotry ;  de- 
fiant heresy  and  profound  rationalism;  Sadducean  self- 
indulgence,  and  Pharisaic  formalism. 

Here,  too,  we  have  found  warnings  suited  to  every  dan- 
ger, counsels  for  every  emergency,  and  rich  consolations 
and  promises  for  every  sorrow  and  trial.  The  work  of 
faith,  and  labour  of  love,  and  patience  of  hope;  the 
union  of  holiness  of  life  with  purity  of  doctrine,  and  the 
power  of  a  simple  and  faithful  testimony,  are  all  here 
crowned  with  the  praise  and  blessing  of  Jesus.  But 
loveliest  and  brightest  among  these  seven  candlesticks, 
flinging  their  radiance  down  all  along  the  path  of  the 
church,  tlirough  the  ages  of  her  conflict,  shine  those  of 
Smyrna  and  Philadelphia.  These  are  the  types  of  a  pure 
and  faithful  church;  the  one  treading  a  bloody  path  to 
prisons  and  death;  the  other  in  her  feebleness  carrying 
forward  the  banner  of  the  Son  of  David  to  fresh  con- 
quests of  love  and  gra(;e.  But  nothing  short  of  the 
gathered  and  condensed  experience  of  the  militant  church, 
in  all   ages,  can  show   how  perfect  and  complete  this 


Leot.  Vm.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHURCH.  183 

sevenfold  picture  of  it  is.  The  more  these  epistles  are 
studied,  the  more  wonderful  will  they  appear,  and  the  more 
worthy  to  have  been  dictated,  just  as  they  are,  by  the  lips 
of  a  glorified  Saviour,  as  with  omniscient  eye  He  gazed 
upon  all  the  exigencies  of  His  suffering  church,  and 
worthy  to  be  His  last  direct  messages,  to  guide  and  com- 
fort her  till  His  second  coming. 

It  deserves  special  observation  that  in  all  these  seven 
epistles  our  Lord  never  so  much  as  alludes  once  to  any  out- 
ward forms.  In  this  comprehensive  view  of  the  churches, 
in  which  everj^thing  deserving  censure  is  censured,  and 
every  thing  worthy  of  praise  is  praised,  mere  forms  of 
worship,  ritualistic  observances,  are  not  even  noticed. 
Nothing  could  show  more  conclusively  how  utterly  con- 
trary to  the  whole  natiye  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  spi- 
ritual church,  is  the  tendency  to  attach  to  such  things  any 
importance,  mucli  more  to  make  them  essential  terms  of 
Christian  communion. 

So  far  as  these  churches  give  any  indication  of  their 
attention  to  such  things,  by  the  character  given  of  them, 
we  should  conclude  that  the  two  most  severely  censured, 
were  the  two  most  noted  of  all  for  their  punctilious  ob- 
servance of  outward  forms.  All  of  these  churches  were 
so  careful  and  punctilious  in  adhering  to  such  things,  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  censured, — or  they  were  not.  If 
they  were,  it  did  not  keep  them  pure,  it  did  them  no 
good,  and  they  receive  no  commendation  for  it.  If  they 
were  not,  the  fact  tliat  Christ  does  not  notice  it,  proves  it 
to  be  a  matter  of  no  importance  to  their  spiritual  state, 
or  their  standing  in  His  sight. 

2.  These  messages  have  a  special  application  to  the  au- 
thorities  of  every  Church.  Addressed  immediately  to  the 
messenger  of  Christ  to  each  church,  they  not  only  lay 
upon  Him  the  responsibility  of  faithfully  representing 
the  message,  but  of  seeing  to  its  faithful  execution.  His 
is  the  responsibility  of  administering  the  law  as  well  as 


184:  IMPERFECTIONS  AND  VAEIETIES  OF      [Lect.  VIII. 

promulgating  it.  In  the  preservation  of  truth  and  purity, 
in  upholding  pure  worship  and  discipline,  the  church 
must  act  through  her  rulers  and  teachers. 

In  these  two  things,  her  worship  and  discipline,  the 
whole  testimony  of  the  church  is  concentrated.  In  her 
prayers,  her  praises  and  her  preaching,  and  her  daily 
consecration,  Christ  must  be  the  supreme  object  of  trust 
and  love;  and  in  her  discipline,  His  authority  alone  must 
be  regarded.  If  His  cross  be  obscured,  or  His  crown 
dishonoured,  her  power  is  gone,  her  glory  departed.  The 
vigour  or  the  decline  of  love,  of  faith,  of  courage,  of 
separation  from  the  world,  of  pure  doctrine,  of  earnest 
zeal  and  humility,  always,  and  necessarily,  become  appa- 
rent and  powerful  for  good  or  for  evil,  in  precisely  these 
two  ways — worship  and  discipline.  The  messages  to 
Pergamos  and  Thyatira  especially  show  how  a  corrupted 
worship,  tolerated  by  a  lax  discipline,  had  incurred  the 
displeasure  of  the  Lord.  The  most  earnest  watchfulness 
on  the  part  of  those  entrusted  wdth  the  worship  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  church  is  essential  to  her  well-being.  If 
open  inconsistencies  are  tolerated,  if  those  who  are 
openly  disloyal  to  Christ  are  acknowledged  as  His  by 
those  who  represent  His  authority  in  the  church,  her  tes- 
timony is  obscured  or  falsified,  the  honour  of  Christ  is 
tarnished,  the  souls  of  the  erring  and  backsliding  endan- 
gered, and  hearts  of  God's  people  made  sad.  The  same 
neglect  of  discipline,  which  was  so  severely  censured  in 
the  churches  of  Pergamos  and  Thyatira,  repeated  in  other 
churches  and  ages,  has  opened  the  door  to  those  errors 
and  apostacies  that  have  desolated  so  large  a  portion  of 
the  church.  Let  all,  then,  who  have  authority  in  the 
church  be  faithful  to  their  high  duty,  and  neglect  no 
means  of  preventing  corruption  in  her  worship  and  dis- 
cipline. It  is  a  greatly  mistaken  tenderness  to  tolerate 
as  nominal  members  those  who  virtually  disown  the  au- 
thority of  Christ.     We  must  be  careful,  however,  that  in 


Lect.  VIII.]  THE    VISIBLE    CHUKCH.  185 

administering  firmly  the  discipline  of  Christ's  house,  love 
wax  not  cold,  and  that  all  the  tenderness  of  Christ,  as 
shown  in  these  epistles,  mingle  with  and  temper  every 
act.  Let  space  be  given  for  repentance,  as  Christ  gave 
even  to  the  backsliders  of  Thyatira;  let  patience  have 
her  perfect  work  here  as  every  where  else;  but  let  not 
Christ's  honour,  and  the  soul's  salvation,  and  the  church's 
safety  be  imperilled  by  neglecting  to  inflict  those  spirit- 
ual penalties  which  He  has  appointed  for  edification  and 
not  for  destruction. 

3.  The  fall  dlfiplay  it  presents  of  His  perfect  divinity. — 
Prominent  in  all  this  picture  of  the  church  shines  the 
glory  of  Christ  Himself.  lie  assumes  the  titles,  and  claims 
the  attributes,  and  exercises  the  prerogatives  of  God, 
even  when  He  walks  as  a  man  in  the  midst  of  the  seven 
golden  candlesticks.  No  creature,  angelic  or  superan- 
gelic,  could  appropriate  such  terms.  If  these  do  not 
prove  a  divine  person,  a  true  and  perfect  God,  no  lan- 
guage can.  To  the  believer,  therefore,  who  has  fled  for 
refuge  to  Him,  these  views  of  His  divine  glory,  in  imme- 
diate connection  with  His  Qfiices  as  Saviour,  and  His  na- 
ture as  man,  are  inflnitely  precious.  Upon  this  cardi- 
nal truth  no  shade  of  doubt  can  ever  gather,  with- 
out unsettling  every  true  ground  of  trust  and  hope.  To 
deny  this  doctrine  is  to  exclude  from  all  share  in  these 
messages,  it  is  to  deny  Him.  To  acknowledge  as  a 
church  of  Christ  any  society  that  denies  it,  is  treason  to 
Ilim,  and  cruelty  to  souls,  even  to  the  souls  of  those 
denying  it. 

4.  Not  less  forcibly  do  these  epistles  present  Christ  as 
now  in  person  reigning  over  His  church  and  the  world,  and 
actually  present  with  His  people.  "We  are  elsewhere  told 
that  lie  has  ascended  to  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty 
on  high,  that  the  heavens  have  received  Him  until  the 
time  of  the  restitution  of  all  things,  when  He  will  come 
visibly   again  to   earth.     But  we  are  also  taught  abun- 


186  IMPERFECTIONS  AND  VARIETIES  OF      [Lect.  VIIl. 

•dantly  that  that  absence  is  merely  a  bodily  absence,  not  a 
personal  absence  ;  not  an  absence  inconsistent  with  His 
personal  and  real,  though  spiritual,  presence.  Strangely 
have  the  words  personal  and  real,  applied  to  the  presence 
and  reign  of  Christ,  often  been  used  as  if  opposed  to  the 
actual,  present  spiritual  reign ;  as  if,  being  spiritual,  it 
were  not  personal  and  real;  as  if  the  spiritual  was  not 
more  truly  real  and  all-controlling,  even  over  the  out- 
ward and  visible  world  of  nature  and  Providence,  than 
that  which  is  visible  and  material.  The  spiritual  is  op- 
posed only  to  the  material  and  visible;  not  to  the  per- 
sonal and  real :  it  would  be  much  nearer  correct  to  say 
that  the  material  and  visible  were  opposed  to  the  per- 
sonal and  real.  This  abuse  of  language  has  not  been 
without  injurious  effect  upon  the  conceptions  of  the  faith 
'of  His  church.  In  looking  for  His  visible  appearing 
in  that  glorified  human  body  that  ascended  from  Olivet, 
and  confounding  that  with  His  personal  presence  and 
reign,  they  have  too  often,  practically  at  least,  lost  sight 
of  the  blessed  and  cheering  truth  of  His  present  real 
presence,  and  personal  reign.  Having  become  a  man; 
having  borne  to  the  throne  of  His  Father  the  body  and 
soul  He  assumed  as  our  Mediatoi*,  He  still,  as  a  divine 
person,  holding  that  glorified  nature  in  indissoluble  union 
with  Him,  is,  according  to  His  promise,  personally  and 
always  present. 

And  here,  in  these  visions  and  messages,  we  see  Him 
actually  revealing  Himself  as  personally  present  in  and 
with  His  churches  now;  in  every  state  and  condition 
looking  down  upon  them  from  His  throne,  witnessing  all 
their  works.  Himself  extending  the  succours  of  His  grace, 
and  inflicting  the  strokes  of  His  rod,  and  in  actual,  liv- 
ing, personal  communion  with  every  soul  that  trusts  in 
Him. 

This  present  dispensation  is  His  personal  reign,  and  His 
personal  presence,  in  a  glorious  and  perfect  sense,  which  it 


liEOT.  Vin.l  THE  VISIBLE  CHTJKCH.  187 

could  never  be  if  He  were  on  earth,  subject  to  the  con- 
ditions of  flesh  and 'blood.  We  are  taught,  indeed,  to 
look  for  a  visible  presence,  and  a  visible  reign,  and,  as  we 
think,  with  His  people  here  on  earth  ;  but  it  will  be,  and 
■can  be  only  when  all  the  conditions  of  our  existence  are 
changed,  and  the  whole  earth  itself  so  changed  as  to  be 
adapted  to  them:  a  condition  in  which  all  things  will  be 
in  harmony  with  the  resurrection  state,  and  of  the  visi- 
bilities of  which,  if  we  may  so  speak,  we  can  form  now 
no  adequate  conception.  But  His  presence  now  is  just 
as  real,  and  as  personal,  for  His  person  is  divine,  and 
■only  divine,  as  it  will  be  then,  though  not  visible  and 
>bodily.  Let  us  realize  this  more,  and  rejoice  in  it.  It  is 
no  mere  shadowy  thing.  It  is  no  mere  figure  of  speech 
or  of  thought.  It  is  as  much  a  reality  as  the  presence  of 
the  spirit  of  your  dearest  friend,  when  his  body  is  in  your 
rsight.  You  see  not  his  spirit,  but  you  know  it  is  there. 
His  body  is  only  the  evidence  of  his  spirit's  presence. 
The  body  of  Jesus  is  not  before  your  eyes ;  but  you  have 
His  repeated  assurances  that  it  is  where  its  presence  is 
^the  fullest  possible  evidence  of  His  universal  personal 
presence  and  reign.  "While  His  bodily  presence  was  with 
His  disciples,  they  could  not  comprehend  and  realize  His 
divine  presence;  it  was  not  until  He  had  ascended,  and 
the  truth  of  His  actual  enthronement  clearly  revealed, 
that  they  reached  those  higher  conceptions  of  His  per- 
petual personal  presence,  that  afterwards  filled  them  with 
such  joy  and  power.  To  His  parting  promise,  then,  let 
us  seek  to  give  a  fuller  meaning  and  realization,  that  in 
it  wo  may  have  the  assurance  of  something  more  than  a 
bodily  presence — a  divine  presence  united  with  a  human 
heart.  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world." 

5.  Finally,  we  would  direct  attention  to  the  practical 
value  of  this  whole  picture  of  the  visible  kingdom,  as  a 
iest  of  the  true  church.     "  What  are  the  essential  marks  of 


188  IMPERFECTIONS  AND  VAKIETIES  OF       [Leot.  VIII. 

a  true  cTaurcli  ?" — and,  "What  degree  of  error  in  doc- 
trine and  duty,  in  worship  and  discipline,  is  necessary  to 
exclude  any  body  or  society  from  the  church  of  Christ  V^ 
are  questions  that  have  been  often  and  warmly  discussed. 
It  might  have  appeared  to  some  that  any  serious  depar- 
ture from  truth  and  duty,  any  open  neglect  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  Christ's  laws  would  cancel  the  claim  to 
a  part  in  the  kingdom,  or,  at  least,  would  justify  one  in 
separating  from  such.  So,  indeed,  it  has  been.  There 
are  those  who  refuse  communion  with  other  churches,  on 
account  of  what  they  regard  as  a  grievous  error  in  psalm- 
ody, or  on  account  of  a  difference  in  the  form  of  admin- 
istering a  sacrament ;  and  those  who  even  deny  the  name 
of  church  to  those  who  are  not  organized  according  to 
what  they  regard  as  the  apostolical  form.  Now,  what 
was  the  character  of  those  churches  which  Christ  here 
acknowledged  as  His  ?  All  of  them,  except  two,  very 
imperfect ;  two  of  them  tolerating  most  grievous  doc- 
trinal and  practical  errors;  and  two  of  them  so  greatly 
backslidden,  that  one  had  only  a  few  unspotted  members, 
and  the  other  none  whom  Christ  excepted  from  His  se- 
vere rebuke.  Yet  in  none  of  these  churches  were  the 
defections  such  as  to  justify  separation  from  them  in  order 
still  to  adhere  to  Christ.  Not  even  the  few  in  Sardis, 
who  had  preserved  their  garments  undefiled,  were  called 
upon  to  come  out  from  the  rest — to  renounce  that  worldly 
church.  There  were  still  two  things  common  to  them 
all ;  they  acknowledged  their  mission  to  be  that  of  spirit- 
ual light-bearers,  and  they  professed  subjection  to  Christ 
as  their  Lord  ;  they  received  His  messenger ;  they  were 
candlesticks,  and  they  had  stars  in  His  right  hand.  They 
had  not  become  political  powers,  and  assumed  civil  au- 
thority, as  the  church  of  Rome  did  ;  they  had  not  re- 
jected His  messengers  accredited  by  His  Spirit,  and  sub- 
stituted for  His  authority  another — a  mere  earthly  head, 
no  longer  subject  to,  and  to  be  judged  by,  the  written 


Lect.  VIII.]  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH.  189 

word,  and  confined  to  the  limit  of  its  instructions.  Tliey 
had  not  inaugurated  a  worship  which  set  aside,  as  that  of 
Home  does,  the  all-sufiiciency  of  Christ's  atoning  blood, 
and  justifying  righteousness,  and  all-prevalent  interces- 
sion; nor  a  system  of  discipline  that  changed  the  whole 
nature  of  the  church  from  a  spiritual  to  a  mere  external 
and  compulsory  power,  and  completely  ignored  Christ's 
sole  headship  and  revealed  will.  Wliere  these  two  things 
remain,  its  spiritual  mission  acknowledged,  and  Christ's 
sole  authority  confessed,  the  imperfections  in  the  discharge 
of  these  functions,  and  in  obeying  and  administering  that 
authority,  do  not  deprive  it  of  its  claim.  Even  Laodicea, 
as  well  as  Philadelphia,  still  holds  its  place  among  the 
seven  churches;  and  the  duty  of  each  faithful  believer  in 
her,  is  to  bear  a  faithful  testimony,  not  by  withdrawal 
from  her,  but  while  Christ  is  knocking  at  the  door  of  the 
church, — by  himself  opening  the  door  to  admit  Christ  to 
holy  fellowship  with  himself.  So,  at  length,  the  whole 
church  shall  feel  His  gracious  presence  and  reviving 
power. 


LECTUKE    IX. 

THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT  AND  VICTOEY,  WHICH  IS  THE 

END  OF  THE  VISIBLE,  AND  THE  NECESSARY  MEANS  OP 

I      ATTAINING  THE  GLORY  OF  THE  INVISIBLE,   KINGDOM. 

Rev.  n.  and  in.  Chaptees. 
"To  Him  that  Overcometh." 

EACH  of  these  epistles  concludes  witli  a  glowing  pro- 
mise of  the  glories  of  the  church  triumphant.  These 
are  all  addressed,  not  to  the  churches  as  such,  but  "to 
him  that  overcometh," — to  the  individual  conqueror. 
The  possession  of  these  glories  is  suspended,  therefore, 
upon  an  individual  conflict.  The  suspension  of  every  one 
of  these  promises  upon  this  single  condition,  thus  seven 
times  repeated,  shows  that  the  very  design  of  the  visible 
church  is  to  call  men  to  this  spiritual  conflict,  and  to 
sustain  them  in  it,  as  the  only  means  of  attaining  the 
glories  of  the  everlasting  kingdom. 

It  is  this  personal  conflict,  too,  that  gives  shape  and 
character  to  the  great  conflicts  of  the  church,  as  portrayed 
in  the  symbolic  revelations  of  this  book,  and  as  already  in 
part  recorded  in  the  history  of  the  church.  It,  therefore, 
brings  the  whole  of  these  great  and  stirring  scenes  of 
seals  and  trumpets,  and  vials  and  beastly  powers,  as  well  as 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  in  its  descending  glories,  into  imme- 
diate and  personal  contact  with  the  spiritual  life  of  each 
soul.  It  is  the  exigencies  of  this  spiritual  and  individual 
warfare  that  demand  or  give  occasion  to  all  the  strange  and 
vast  movements  of  the  mighty  plan  of  God  here  on  earth. 

This  subject,  therefore,  though  often  treated  of,  and  in 

190 


Leot.  rX.]  THE  mDITIDUAL  CONFLICT.  191 

many  various  forms,  is  always  one  of  deep  interest  to 
every  believer,  and  every  earnest  inquirer  after  the  salva- 
tion of  God.  And  its  relations  to  tlie  whole  subject  of 
this  Book  of  Revelation,  as  just  stated,  render  it  proper 
and  important  to  consider,  attentively,  its  nature,  and 
personal  necessiti/,  and  divine  resources,  in  connection  with 
these  other  truths  of  the  spiritual  kingdom. 

This  conflict  is  the  same  so  often  spoken  of  and  de- 
scribed in  Scripture,  by  such  language 
§.  1.  Its  nature.  as  the  following :  "  Fight  the  good  fight 
of  ftiith."  "  The  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh ;  and  these  are  con- 
trary the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would."  "  For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and 
blood,  but  against  principalities,  against  powers,  against 
the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual 
wickedness  in  high  places."  "This  is  the  victory  that 
overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith."  The  world,  with 
all  its  power,  its  wisdom  and  its  pleasures,  the  flesh  with 
all  its  lusts,  and  the  devil  with  all  his  invisible  hosts,  are 
the  enemies  to  be  fought  and  conquered.  Against  these, 
on  the  other  side,  is  the  new  nature,  created  and  sustained 
by  the  indwelling  Spirit  of  God.  It  is  a  conflict  in  which 
the  powers  of  heaven  and  of  hell  are  engaged;  and  in 
which  the  prize  is  the  eternal  salvation  or  ruin  of  the  im- 
moi'tal  soul  in  which  it  is  carried  on. 

The  sphere  of  the  conflict  is  the  soul  itself.  This  is 
the  field  where  alone  sin  can  be  met,  and 
Boiii  itself.^  "^'  ^  Satan  vanquished.  Sin  is  a  thing  of  the 
soul.  It  is  not  a  substance,  but  a  qual- 
ity. It  is  a  quality  of  spirit  only ;  not  of  matter.  It  is 
not,  however,  a  proper  and  original  quality  of  it,  such  as 
those  which  are  necessary  to  form  its  true  nature ;  it  is 
that  which  destroys  its  perfection,  which  spoils  it.  It  is 
such  a  quality  as  rottenness  is  of  the  tree;  as  putridity  is 
of  flesh.     Nor   is  it  the  effect  of  circumstances,   or   of 


192  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  [Lect.  IX. 

our  connection  with  a  material  body.  Neither  does  it 
belong  to  organizations,  and.  systems,  and  societies,  except 
as  it  inheres  in  and  pollutes  the  souls  of  those  who  con- 
stitute or  control  them.  However  widely  it  may  extend 
its  fearful  consequences,  penetrating  and  perverting  all 
human  activities,  and  sweeping  its  horrid  bliglit  over  all 
the  earthly  interests  of  man,  and  bringing  his  body  even 
down  to  the  rottenness  of  the  grave,  it  still  has  its  seat, 
its  very  existence,  in  the  soul,  and  no  where  else.  And 
not  in  the  soul  merely  as  a  resident  or  guest;  as  something 
separate  and  distinct  from  it,  or  as  a  temporary  emotion 
of  joy  or  sorrow;  but  as  a  quality  of  its  very  nature,  a 
quality  that  has  entered  and  changed  that  nature,  just  as 
the  poison  of  an  inherited  scrofula  pervades  the  whole 
body.  It  has  thus  completely  reversed  the  blessed  rela- 
tion of  the  soul  to  its  Creator,  and  cut  it  off  from  His 
loving  embrace,  and  made  it  a  rebel  to  His  law,  and  a  just 
subject  of  its  a^vful  penalty.  All  apparent  resistance  to 
sin,  then,  which  does  not  disturb  its  place  in  the  affections, 
the  very  centre  and  spring  of  the  soul's  activities,  leaves 
it  in  its  full  power.  Destroy  it  there,  and  the  curse  is  re- 
pealed, Satan  dethroned,  God  and  man  again  in  fidl  and 
loving  communion,  and  all  warfare  ended. 

This  renders  the  conflict  most  difficult  and  fierce,  and 
most  painful  to  flesh  and  blood,  and  ut- 

§.    Severe.    Self  the     .      i       .  .1  i      .  i  t?        -i. 

great  enemy.  tcrly  impossible  to  mcrc  nature.     I' or  it 

follows,  from  the  very  nature  of  sin,  that 
self  is  the  great  enemy  in  this  conflict.  The  "flesh"  is 
but  another  name  for  this  corrupt  self, — the  natural 
heart,  which  regards  the  interests  of  this  world, — of  the 
flesh,  as  of  more  practical  importance  than  those  of  the 
Spirit.  This  makes  the  world  an  enemy,  and  gives  to 
Satan  his  power.  The  very  essence  of  this  conflict, 
therefore,  is  self-denial.  Not  the  mere  denial  of  worldly 
lusts  and  pleasures,  and  criminal  indulgences;  abstinence 
from  these  is  a  part  rather  of  the  Christian's  pleasures 


Lect.  IX. J  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  193 

than  his  self-denials.  It  is  self,  not  the  world  and  Satan 
merely,  that  are  to  be  denied ;  self  as  opposed  to  God,  to 
Jesus  and  liis  kingdom,  in  its  manifold  forms  of  self- 
righteousness,  self-wisdom,  self-dependence,  and  self- 
indulgence.  It  is  not  a  single  habit  to  be  overcome; 
even  that  often  involves  a  long-continued  and  severe  strug- 
gle, and  tests  all  the  soul's  energy.  It  is  no  amount  or 
degree  of  superinduced  habits,  but  all  native  tendencies 
and  moral  activities  of  the  depraved  heart  that  are  to  be 
resisted  and  totally  changed. 

There  is,  indeed,  in  the  natural  heart  a  conflict ;  but  it 
is  totally  different  from    that  here  re- 

§.  Differs  entirely    quired.     It  is  ouly  the  conflict  between  a 

fi'om  the  natural  con- 
flict, higher  and  a  lower,  a  more  or  a  less  in- 
telligent selfishness,  or  between  this  and 
some  natural  affection.  In  it  the  love  of  reputation  may 
be  opposed  to  some  present  gratification  of  appetite  or 
passion ;  the  love  of  knowledge  to  the  love  of  pleasure  or 
of  money;  the  fear  of  punishment  or  the  lashings  of  a 
guilty  conscience  to  the  force  of  vicious  propensities — one 
earthly  desire  to  another,  or  conscience  to  the  whole. 
Though  it  is  a  matter  of  much  consequence  to  the  earthly 
life,  on  which  side  victory  shall  rest  in  these  conflicts, 
yet,  so  far  as  the  soul's  salvation  is  concerned,  it  matters 
not  which  triumphs,  if  no  higher  principle  is  engaged. 
Such  battles  are  fought  entirely  outside  the  precincts  of 
the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  without  regard  to  its  interests. 
Such  victories  have  their  reward,  but  it  is  earthly  and 
only  earthly,  and  perishes  with  the  earthly  life,  and  only 
leaves  the  victor  in  it  to  a  deeper  descent  to  the  same  per- 
dition with  the  vanquished.  This,  not  because  he  is 
worse  in  this  matter,  but  because  by  his  very  position  he 
Tejected  greater  light  and  abused  greater  privileges.  His 
•is  a  Capernaum,  a  Chorazin  and  a  Bethsaida  fate,  com- 
pared with  that  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah;  the  fate  of  a 
Pharisee  compared  with  that  of  a  publican  or  harlot. 


194  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  piiECT.  IX. 

Now,  it  is  tlie  necessity,  of  tliis  conflict,  in  its  personal,, 
individual  cliaracter,  that  in  these  epistles 

J^  2.  Personal  neces-   ^^^     ^|^g    ^^^^^    churchcS    is    SO     CarnCStlj 

pressed. 
It  appears,  first,  from  the  very  terms  of  the  promise- 
All  these  promises  are  made,  not  to  the' 
mis'eitsei?  ^  ^'°"  ^ii^^i'^^^es  as  siich,  but  to  individuals. 
"  To  him  that  overcometli,"  is  the  single 
condition  seven  times  repeated,  on  which  all  the  glories 
promised  shall  be  bestowed.  The  candlestick  of  Ephesus 
may  be  removed ;  judgment  may  come  upon  Sardis  as  a 
thief  in  the  night ;  a  lukewarm  Loadicea  may  be  rejected 
with  loathing ;  but  this  shall  not  prevent  the  acceptance 
and  crowning  of  the  single  one  that  overcometh,  of  the 
few  that  have  kept  their  garments  clean,  or  the  solitary 
soul  that  opens  the  door  to  a  waiting  and  pleading  Sa- 
viour. The  churches  are  thus  reminded  that  it  is  not  in 
virtue  of  any  outward  connection  with  them,  not  by  any 
sacramental  grace  or  church  power,  or  apostolic  order 
that  an  entrance  into  the  joys  of  the  spiritual  and  ever- 
lasting kingdom  is  secured.  Every  member  of  every 
church  is  also  reminded  that  it  matters  not  how  perfect 
the  church  organization  may  be ;  how  free  from  every 
taint  of  error,  or  open  unfaitlifulness  in  service  or  discip- 
line ;  how  brightly  its  roll  of  martyrs  may  shine,  or  how 
earnest  and  successful  it  may  be,  like  Philadelphia,  in 
entering  the  doors  of  usefulness  opened  before  it :  all  this 
will  not  secure  to  the  individual  members  a  place  in  the 
glorified  kingdom.  It  is,  in  every  case,  only  "to  him. 
that  overcometh,"  to  the  individual  conqueror  in  a  per- 
sonal conflict,  that  the  reward  is  promised. 

The  necessity  of  such  a  conflict  is  further  shown  by 

the  nature  of  the  evils  in  each  of  these 

here  p!ese™ ted!  '"'"     cluirchcs.     Tlic  spccial  cvil  to  be  ovcr- 

come  in  Ephesus  was  the  chilling  of  first 

love,  by  controversial  zeal;  in  Smyrna  it  is  the  fear  of 


Lect.  IX.]  THE  INDIVroUAL  CONFLICT.  195 

personal  siiifering  incurred  by  faitlifnlness  to  Christ;  in 
Pergamos  it  is  the  workl's  friendship,  enticing  the  heart 
to  conformity  with  its  idolatry  and  lusts;  in  Thyatira  it 
is  the  liigh  pretensions  and  cunning  devices  of  error,  de- 
ceiviiig  the  soul  into  the  same  indulgencies;  in  Sardis  it 
is  a  regard  for  the  praise  of  men,  benumbing  the  soul's 
life,  and  defiling  the  outward  walk;  in  Philadelphia  it  is 
the  discouragements  arising  from  conscious  weakness,  and 
the  greatness  of  its  work  and  trials ;  in  Laodicea  it  is  the 
lukewarraness  of  spiritual  pride.  In  every  case  the  per- 
sonal and  spiritual  nature  of  the  conflict  required  is  mani- 
fest. It  is  no  where  one  that  can  be  waged  merely  by 
organizations  and  drill ;  ministers  cannot  fight  it  for  their 
people,  nor  can  a  whole  church  of  faithful  ofiicers  and 
members,  by  their  earnestness,  and  zeal,  and  courage, 
carry  along  with  them  a  single  soul,  that  has  not  itself 
fought  its  way  into  the  kingdom.  The  conflict  with  such 
enemies  as  these  cannot  be  carried  on  by  delegating  it  to 
others;  no  priest,  or  minister,  or  church,  can  throw  itself 
in  between  the  soul  and  its  enemy :  each  soul  must  grap- 
ple directly  with  the  foe  witiiln  it,  and  conquer  or  die. 
Self-evident  as  this  fact  is,  members  of  the  visible  church 
cannot  be  too  often  or  earnestly  remind- 
§.  Not  evaded  in  the    g^-j  ^f  ^j-^     jj^  churchcs  whcrc  there  is  any 

church,  •/ 

considerable  zeal  and  activity  in  prose- 
cuting the  various  enterprises  necessary  to  the  support 
and  extension  of  the  gospel,  there  is  a  constant  tendency 
to  merge  individuality  in  organized  effort,  and  to  substi- 
tute the  labours,  and  activities,  and  benevolence  thus  de- 
veloped, for  this  personal  conflict.  It  is  no  difficult  thing 
for  a  deceitful  heart,  in  the  midst  of  the  busy  activities  of 
a  zealous  church,  to  take  a  full  share  in  these  labours ; 
and,  borne  along  simply  by  the  ranks  all  around  it,  as  in 
an  army,  fancy  itself  a  real  sharer  in  the  conflict,  and  in 
the  victory  whicli  ensued.  But  in  this  spiritual  conflict, 
no  soldier  can  be  thus  carried  to  victory  by  the  pressure- 


1^6  THE  ENDIVIDUAL  COJiTFLICT.  [Lect.  XL 

of  earnest  and  determined  men  around  liim.  Each  must 
fight  his  own  way,  even  as  though  there  were  no  other  on 
tlie  field. 

Neither  can  any  child  of  the  kingdom  evade  or  lessen 
the  severity  of  this  personal  conflict,  by 

§.    Nor  by  change  of  . 

circumstances.  any   change  of  circumstances.     The  at- 

tempt to  do  this  by  seclusion  from  the 
world,  and  perpetual  exercises  of  devotion,  only  fearfully 
aggravates  it.  The  records  of  monastic  piety  show  the 
darkest  pictures  any  where  found  of  this  conflict,  and  the 
greatest  triumphs  of  Satanic  power.  What  greater  foil}'' 
can  there  be  than  the  attempt  to  conquer  depraved  self 
by  a  life  that  makes  self  the  centre  of  all  the  thoughts  and 
actions  ;  and  by  a  renunciation  of  all  the  duties  and  ties 
of  social  and  domestic  life  ?  But  even  in  the  highest 
walks  of  Christian  life  and  eflfort,  the  same  conflict  must 
be  engaged  in.  In  the  study  of  the  minister,  it  may  rage 
just  as  violently  as  in  the  marts  of  commerce ;  in  the  lone- 
liness of  a  desert  life,  as  in  the  midst  of  the  city's  busiest 
throngs. 

It  admits  of  no  truce.     In  the  sweet  retirement  of  the 
family,  and  in  the  perplexing  cares  and 
§.  No  truce.  irritations  of  business,  in  every  field  of 

intellectual  effort,  in  every  walk  of  cha- 
rity and  work  of  usefulness,  in  the  most  sacred  ordinances 
of  the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  solemn  secrecy  of  the 
closet,  the  enemy  is  present,  and  the  conflict  pressing.  No 
advancement  in  civilization,  no  refinement  of  social  life, 
no  extent  of  intellectual  culture,  no  political  reforms,  not 
even  the  liberty  which  poets  have  sung,  and  for  which 
patriots  have  bled,  can  ever  even  mitigate  the  real  inten- 
sity of  this  spiritual  warfare,  or  render  the  victory  easier. 
No  earthly  culture  can  refine  man  into  true  holiness. 
These  only  change  the  form  of  the  conflict ;  and  often, 
when  its  form  seems  least  violent,  it  is  the  most  deadly, 
because  most  insidious.     The  struggle  with  religious  self 


LeCT.  IX.]  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  197 

often  wrings  the  soul  witli  a  keener  agony  than  with 
vicious  self.  It  is  far  easier  to  resist  the  devil  when  he 
comes  as  a  fiend,  than  when  he  comes  as  a  friend. 

Again.     The  necessity  of  this  personal  conflict  can 
never  cease  until  the  application  of  re- 

§.    Continues     until    ^  ,.  ^m   ^i       j3       i 

redemption  is  complete,  dcmptiou  ccascs,  Until  the  final  Consum- 
mation. It  is  laid  in  the  very  nature  of 
fallen  man  and  of  a  holy  God,  and  in  the  whole  metliod 
of  God  in  the  application  of  redemption.  It  matters  not 
liow  great  the  glory  and  power  with  which  you  conceive 
the  visible  church  on  earth  to  become  invested  at  some 
future  time,  provided  that  it  be  not  a  glory  inconsistent 
with  men  still  dwelling  in  the  flesh,  and  inheriting  de- 
praved natures:  there  will  be  still  the  necessity  for  it. 
These  promises  admit  no  other  condition  than  this  conflict 
and  victory.  They  offer  these  glories  of  the  eternal  kingdom 
only  "  to  him  that  overcometh."  And  so  long  as  men  are 
to  be  saved  by  the  gospel,  the  word  of  the  gospel  can  never 
be  antiquated.  That  word  is  clear  and  decisive.  "  Through 
much  tribulation  we  must  enter  the  kingdom  of  God." 
"  If  any  man  will  come  after  Me,  let  him  deny  himself, 
and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  Me."  "  If  so  be 
that  we  suffer  with  Him,  that  we  may  also  be  glorified 
together."  Never,  until  the  work  of  redemption  is  com- 
pleted, can  such  exhortations  as  the  following  cease  to  be 
appropriate,  and  necessary:  "Watch  and  pray,  that  ye 
enter  not  into  temptation."  "  What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say 
unto  all.  Watch."  "Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith, 
quit  you  like  men,  be  strong."  "  Fight  the  good  fight  of 
faith."  "  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil."  "  We, 
according  to  His  promise,  look  for  a  new  heavens,  and  a 
new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.  Wherefore, 
beloved,  seeing  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that 
ye  may  be  found  of  Him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and 
blameless."     "  If  ye  do  these  things," — that  is,  the  things 


198  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  [Lect.  IX. 

included  in  the  previous  struggle  enjoined, — "ye  shall 
never  fall :  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto 
you  abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

No  triumphs  of  the  gospel,  however  multiplied,  shall 
ever  convert  the  narrow  way  into  a  broad  and  easy  one. 
Though  all  persecution  should  cease,  and  old  Pope  and 
Pagan  should  be  not  only  confined  to  the  mouth  of  their 
dens,  gnashing  their  teeth,  in  their  decrepitude,  upon  the 
passing  pilgrims,  but  utterly  destroyed,  and  nothing  left 
to  tell  the  world  of  them  but  their  bones,  still  the  lust  of 
the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life, 
shall  never  cease  to  beset  with  new  forms  of  temptation 
every  traveller  to  the  heavenly  city,  so  long  as  the  cor- 
ruption of  nature  shall  continue  in  any  child  of  the  king- 
dom. For  so  long  as  descendants  of  Adam  shall  be  born 
on  earth,  they  shall  be  born  in  sin.  This  of  itself  involves 
the  necessity  of  a  conflict  on  the  part  of  all  who  arrive 
at  years  of  responsibility.  And  this  conflict  implies,  in 
addition  to  the  inherited  depravity,  the  continuance  of  the 
curse,  the  agency  of  Satan,  and  a  world  still  suffering  and 
groaning  for  a  promised  deliverance.  Its  necessity,  there- 
fore, can  only  cease  when  the  last  saint  shall  have  put 
forth  the  last  struggle,  when  the  whole  body  of  God's 
elect  shall  be  complete,  and  the  King  shall  come  the  se- 
cond time  without  sin  unto  salvation,  to  destroy  the  last 
enemy,  to  crown  with  final  victory  His  mediatorial  reign,, 
and  end  it,  and  to  crown  with  its  perfected  glory  His 
own  everlasting  kingdom.  His  triumphant  church.  That 
kingdom  will  then  be  found  to  be  exclusively  a  kingdom 
of  conquerors.  The  bright  glimpses  of  its  glory  that 
flash  upon  our  waiting  eyes,  from  these  promises  to  the 
seven  churches,  are  seen  only  at  the  end  of  an  unearthly, 
and  mysterious,  and  severe  confiict.  The  path  to  it  is  the 
same  trodden  by  prophets,  and  apostles,  and  martyrs,  and 
all  the  hosts  of  sufiering  saints ;  for  it  is  the  blood-stained 


liECT.  IX.]  THE  ECfBIVrDTJAL  CONFLICT.  199 

patli  of  their  suffering,  glorious  Leader,  Darkness  and 
storms  are  seen  gathering  over  it ;  it  passes  through  flood, 
and  through  fire,  and  through  hosts  of  earthly  lusts,  and 
Satanic  spirits  ;  hut  at  every  point  it  is  clearly  marked  hy 
the  footsteps  of  the  Lamb.  Clear  and  distinct,  above  the 
warring  of  the  floods,  or  the  threats  of  the  foe,  are  heard 
at  every  step  His  cheering  words,  "  Follow  Me.^^  And 
yonder,  in  His  glory,  we  hear  Him  uttering  these  final 
words  of  promise, — enough  to  thrill  with  a  hope  and  joy 
unutterable  the  heart  of  each  struggling  one,  "To  him 
that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  Me  on  My  throne, 
even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  My  Father 
•on  His  throne." 

This  last  promise  suggests  to  us  what  the  Scriptures 
elsewhere  so  fully  teach,  that  the  ground 

§.  3.  Divine  resources.       n  -i  j  f»  •    .  • 

In  ciirist  our  head.  «!  ^^^^  ^^^V^  ^ud  source  of  our  victory  m 
this  conflict,  are  entirely  in  the  conflict 
and  victory  of  our  divine  Head.  ^^  Even  as  I  also  over- 
came.'''' "  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation ;  but  be 
of  good  cheer,  I  have  overcome  the  world."  "  This  is  the 
victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.  Who 
is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God."  It  is  only  because  Christ 
has  overcome,  that  such  a  conflict  is  possible;  and  His 
victory  renders  that  of  the  believer  sure.  It  was  achieved 
for  His  people.  By  that  victory  He  quenched  the  curse; 
He  wrought  out  an  everlasting  righteousness;  He  de- 
stroyed death  and  him  that  hath  the  power  of  it :  he  has 
ascended  His  mediatorial  throne,  and  is  thence  dispensing 
the  infinite  resources  of  the  Almiglity  Spirit  to  all 
believers. 

Though  a  personal  and  individual  conflict,  it  can  never 

be  carried  on  by  personal  and  individual 

Spirit.  "*^^  "^      ^     ^  strength.     Nothing  but  the  mighty,  the 

omnipotent  resources  of  the  mediatorial 

kingdom  can  ever  enable  a  feeble  saint  to  win  the  victory 


200  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  [Lect.  XI. 

over  sin,  the  world  and  the  deviL  Kothing  else  can  ever 
enable  one  who  is,  as  all  are,  "  born  in  iniquity,"  "  without 
strength,"  "  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,"  "  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins,"  to  rise  up  and  come  forth  from  his 
helpless  bondage  to  sin  and  Satan.  An  arm  of  divine 
love  and  might  must  reach  away  over  into  the  regions  of 
the  kingdom  of  darkness  and  death,  and  not,  indeed,  by 
force,  which  is  impossible,  but  by  a  power  such  as  the 
Maker  of  Spirits  alone  can  exert  on  the  spirits  He  has 
made — a  power  in  sweet  and  perfect  harmony  with  the 
soul's  nature — a  power  that  sets  the  will,  before  enslaved 
by  the  souPs  depravity,  free  from  the  horrid  bondage  that 
urged  it  on  a  course  contrary  to  the  soul's  original  nature 
and  deepest  convictions, — by  such  a  power  must  translate 
it  from  the  kingdom  of  darkness  into  the  kingdom  of 
God's  dear  Son.  "  No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  "  Except  a  man  be  born  again, 
born  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  see,  he  cannot  enter  the  king- 
dom of  God."  "Jesus,  being  by  the  right  liand  of  God 
exalted,  and  having  received  of  the  Father  the  promise 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  has  shed  it  forth  on  a  helj^less  world. 
The  conflict  thus  initiated  is  always  represented  as  car- 
ried on  by  the  same  spirit,  as  the  Spirit 

§.    Sustained  by  His       ^    ^i     .  ,  \>  tt-  t  •    i 

Spirit  and  providence,  of  Christ,  the  agent  of  His  mediatorial 
power  and  grace.  It  is  not  flesh  against 
the  flesh ;  but  "  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and 
the  Spirit  against  the  flesh."  "  If  ye,  through  the  Spirit,  do 
mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live."  All  the  fruits 
of  holiness  are  "fruits  of  the  Spirit."  We  pray  "m  the 
Spirit,"  we  "  walk  in  the  Spirit,"  yea,  we  "  live  in  the 
Spirit."  "  Fear  not,"  then,  ye  struggling  saints.  "  Be 
strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  His  might."  Be- 
hold Him  on  the  mediatorial  throne,  with  all  the  resources 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  at  His  command,  and  employing 
them  all  for  your  salvation  !  He  has  surrounded  you  with 
the  influences  of  this  kingdom — the  word  of  divine  love,. 


Lect.  1^.]  THE  INDIVIDUAL  CONFLICT.  201 

the  attractions  of  the  cross,  the  powers  of  the  world  to 
come,  and  these  applied,  not  by  human  agency  merely, 
but  by  the  loving  power  and  wisdom  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 
Froni  that  throne,  too,  He  gathers  up  all  the  complicated 
agencies  of  His  providence,  and  unites  them  into  perfect 
harmony  with  His  Spirit's  work  on  the  heart,  making  all 
things  work  together  for  your  good. 

It  is  only  by  these  powers  of  the  invisible,  spiritual 
kingdom,  that  any  soul  can  obtain  the  victory,  and  inherit 
its  promised  glories.  While  it  unfolds  these  glories  to  our 
admiring  view,  and  opens  wide  its  heavenly  portals  to  each 
spiritual  conqueror,  it  also  reaches  down,  in  this  way,  its 
divine  and  gracious  influence  and  protection  to  every 
sincere,  struggling  soul,  in  the  midst  of  its  enemies.  It  is 
thus  that  the  kingdom  perfects  itself.  It  calls  out  each 
soul  to  engage  in  this  conflict,  it  supports  and  directs  all 
through  it,  it  animates  the  faith,  and  hope,  and  love,  that 
carries  the  feeble  saint  on  from  victory  to  victory,  till  the 
last  enemy  lies  crushed  beneath  its  feet. 

While  these  words,  therefore,  "  To  him  that  overcom- 
eth,"  reveal  a  conflict  of  transcendent 
§.  Encouragement,  difliculty  in  Order  to  salvation,  every 
believer  should  remember  that  all  the 
resources  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  are  on  his  side,  and  all 
its  interests  are  concerned  in  his  victory.  What  more  than 
this  can  the  most  fearful  and  severely  tried  desire  ?  What 
more  do  you  want,  or  can  you  have,  than  the  blood  and 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  ?  Does  not  the  voice  of  that  precious 
blood  silence  every  voice  of  condemnation  ?  Is  any  work- 
ing of  corruption  or  temptation  of  Satan  too  strong  for 
the  power  of  that  Spirit  ?  Of  those  who  fought  with  the 
great  dragon,  it  is  said  in  chap.  12  :  11,  "  They  overcame 
him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony ;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death.'^ 
So,  too,  we  must  overcome.  "  The  word  of  their  testi- 
mony" is  but  the  work  of  the  Spirit.     Trusting  in  these 


202  THE  INDIVIDTJAL  CONFLICT.  [Lect.  IX. 

two — the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
— Paul  saw  the  triumph  from  afar,  and  even  in  the  very 
heat  of  the  conflict,  uttered,  on  behalf  of  each  suifering 
saint,  these  cheering  words.  In  them  it  is  the  privilege 
•of  every  believer  to  unite.  So  let  us  do.  "Who  is  he 
that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Clirist  that  died,  yea  rather,  that 
is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who 
also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or 
persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  ? 
As  it  is  written.  For  thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day 
long;  we  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter.  Nay, 
in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors  through 
Him  that  loved  us.  For  I  am  persuaded  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers, 
nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
ns  from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord." 

While,  however,  it  is  as  individual  victors  in  a  personal 
conflict   that  each  member  of  the   true 

§.    Relation  of    the       n  i         r>     r^i      •    ,  ,  i  •       i 

visible  church  to  it.  ciiurch  ot  Christ  sccures  •  the  promised 
glory,  this  does  not  render  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  visible  church  any  the  less  needful.  Hence, 
in  concluding  this  view  of  the  conflict,  we  call  attention 
to  a  remarlc  already  made — that  tliis  personal  conflict  and 
victory  is  the  one  great  end  and  design  of  the  visible 
■church.  The  very  position  in  which  the  statement  of  this 
necessity  of  a  personal  conflict  is  found,  appended  to  tliese 
messages  to  the  churches,  as  the  condition  of  every  pro- 
mise, shows  that  it  was  only  in  proportion  as  the  church 
secured  such  victories  that  it  accomplished  its  purpose. 
For  this,  all  her  organizations  have  been  constituted,  all 
her  ordinances  given.  To  this,  all  her  energies  are  to  be 
directed;  for  it,  all  her  enterprises  formed  and  prose- 
cuted.    The  whole  array  of  ecclesiastical  government,  of 


Leot,  IX.]  THE  INDrVEDUAL  CONFLICT.  203 

officers,  forms,  worship,  sacraments  and  discipline,  is  of 
no  worth  to  any  soul  except  as  it  is  instrumental  in  enlist- 
ing it  in  a  successful  conflict  with  sin,  the  world,  and 
Satan.  Only  as  any  church  secures  this  result,  does  it 
preserve  its  purity,  or  show  its  true  nature.  Failing  in 
this,  it  ceases  to  be  a  true  church,  and  becomes  a  syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  and  one  of  the  most  destructive  of  all  his 
hellish  agencies. 

On  the  other  liand,  the  ordinances  of  the  visible  church 
are  perfectly  adapted,  by  the  wisdom  and  love  of  her 
divine  Head,  for  this  very  end.  To  wilfully  neglect  them, 
to  treat  them  as  unnecessary,  is,  as  we  have  already  seen, 
to  throw  aside  the  cup  in  which  the  waters  of  life  are 
offered.  It  is,  therefore,  to  reject  that  life  itself.  To 
every  true  believer,  the  worship  and  discipline  of  the 
church  is  most  precious,  is  felt,  indeed,  to  be  indispen- 
sable. "  My  soul  longeth,yea,  even  fainteth,  for  the  courts 
of  the  Lord."  "  Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  Thy 
house."  "  Those  that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God."  "  He  that 
believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved."  "And  let  us 
consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  to  good 
works ;  not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together, 
as  the  manner  of  some  is  ;  but  exhorting  one  another,  and 
so  much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching."  "  Obey 
tliem  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves, 
for  they  watch  for  your  souls  as  they  that  must  give 
account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief." 

The  visible  church  is,  therefore,  the  divinely  appointed 
instrument  in  gathering  and  perfecting  the  invisible 
church,  by  securing  this  personal  conflict  and  victory. 
The  whole  subject  shows  us  how,  as,  one  by  one,  each 
individual  victor  passes  away  to  receive  his  crown,  the 
imperfect  and  struggling  visible  kingdom  is  preparing  the 
increasing  throng  of  the  invisible  kingdom ;  and  how,  at 


204:  THE  INDIVrDUAL  CONFLICT.  [LeoT.  IX. 

length,  when  the  last  battle  shall  be  fought,  and  the  last 
enemy  destroyed,  and  the  last  saint  cro"svned,  the  visible 
shall  be  merged  in  the  invisible  kingdom,  and  the  latter, 
as  the  triumphant  church,  stand  forth  as  the  consummated 
work  and  glory  of  redemption. 


LECTUKE    X. 

THE  PKOMISES    "TO  HIM  THAT  OVEECOMETH." 

Eev.  n.  AND  ni.  Chapteks. 

THE  bod}^  of  these  epistles  to  the  seven  churches  gives 
us  a  picture  of  the  visible  church  in  the  various  phases 
of  its  militant  state.  The  promises  at  the  close  of  each 
show  us  what  the  church  will  be  when  the  conflicts  are 
ended,  and  the  victory  over  sin  and  death  complete.  The 
picture  of  the  church  militant  and  of  the  church  triumph- 
ant are  thus  brought  close  together.  The  glories  of  the 
latter  are  thus  made  to  cheer  the  heart,  and  to  invigorate 
the  strength  of  the  feeble  saint  during  all  the  long  conflicts 
of  the  former. 

The  possession  of  these  glories  is  made  to  depend  upon 
victory  in  a  personal  and  individual  conflict.  This  con- 
flict is  spiritual — its  seat  is  in  the  soul — a  corrupt  nature, 
depraved  self,  is  the  great  enemy  to  be  overcome ;  and 
this  is  fortifled  by  the  world  and  the  devil.  Each  sou^ 
must  engage  in  it  for  itself — must  fight  its  own  way  into 
the  kingdom.  But  it  can  overcome  only  by  divine  strength. 
Divine  resources  are  provided  and  offered  in  the  blood 
and  spirit  of  Christ,  in  all  the  powers  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  God,  and  in  His  providence,  making  all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  Him. 

In  these  promises  the  glorious  and  eternal  prize  of  this 

victory  is  held  out.     By  uniting  all  these  in  one  view,  we 

get  a  seven-sided,  a  complete  and  perfect  view,  so  far  as 

in  om*  imperfect  state  we  are  capable  of  conceiving  it,  of 

205 


206  THE  PKIZE  OF  GLORY.  PjEOT.  X. 

the  glories  of  the  perfected  kingdom.  This  we  can  only 
do  by  looking  distinctly  at  each,  and  catching  its  meaning, 
as  that  is  often  bound  up  in  figures  drawn  from  the  old 
dispensation,  but  which  the  Bible  itself  furnishes  us  with 
abundant  means  for  understanding. 

1.  First,  the  promise  to  the  church  of  Ephesus.     "To 
him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of 

stored.*  ^^^  '^^  ^^'  *^^^  ^^'®®  ^^  ^^^®  whicli  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  Paradise  of  God."  This  promise 
carries  us  back  to  the  bliss  that  Adam  lost.  It  represents 
the  promised  glory  as  Paradise  restored.  Of  that  Para- 
dise, the  distinguishing  privilege  was  eating  of  the  tree  of 
life.  That  the  sin  of  Adam  lost.  The  grace  of  Christ 
restores  it.  "  I  am  come  that  they  miglit  liave  life,  and 
that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly."  That  life 
bestowed  in  the  new  birth  is  perfected  in  glory,  and  so 
becomes  eternal.  "  He  tliat  believeth  on  Me  hath  ever- 
lasting life."  But  it  is  still  a  creature  life  ;  it  is  not  self- 
sustaining.  It  is  eternal,  because  it  is  eternally  nourished 
from  the  infinite  source  of  all  life.  Appropriate  means 
are  furnished  in  the  provisions  of  the  everlasting  covenant 
for  this,  and  these  are  here  represented  as  tlie  fruits  of  the 
tree  of  life.  This  tree  appears  again  in  the  last  chapter  of 
this  book,  and  is  there  described  as  bearing  twelve  manner  of 
fruits — fruits  suited  to  all  classes  and  wants  of  God's  re- 
deemed; and  yielding  those  fruits  "  every  month,"  that  is, 
always  fresh  and  ready.  It  grows  along  the  banks  of  the 
river  of  life,  which  flows  from  beneath  the  throne  of  God 
and  the  Lamb ;  it  is  the  product  of  sovereign  grace  and 
atoning  blood.  The  fulness  of  the  living  God,  and  the 
merits  of  the  atoning  Lamb,  are  the  exliaustless  source  of 
these  fruits  of  immortality.  "  Your  life  is  hid  witii  Christ 
in  God.  When  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear,  then 
shall  ye  also  appear  with  Iliin  in  glory."  The  Paradise, 
of  which  this  is  the  central  glory,  is  more,  far  more,  than 
what  Adam  lost.    No  forbidden  tree  of  knowledge  grows 


Leot.  X,]  THE  PKIZE  OF  GLORY.  207 

there  ;  no  tempter  can  ever  enter  there ;  nothing  can  hurt 
or  destroy  ;  every  influence  and  agency  shall  sweetly  com- 
bine in  filling  with  substantial  joys  tlie  hearts  of  the  re- 
deemed. Probation  is  ended.  It  is  the  full  life  of  God 
in  the  soul.     "  Because  I  live  ye  shall  live  also." 

2.  The  second  promise  carries  us  back  to  the  curse  that 
Adam  brought.    It  represents  this  bless- 

§.    2.  Death  destroy-  ^   .,        i  •         i 

ed.  edness  oi  the  kingdom  as  an  entn-e  and 

eternal  deliverance  from  the  curse  of 
death.  "He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the 
second  death.  Even  death  itself  is  conquered  by  him, 
and  he  shall  for  ever  wear  the  trophy.  "  Be  thou  faithful 
imto  death,  and  I  w^ill  give  thee  a  crown  of  life."  The 
continued  dissolution  of  the  body,  in  the  case  of  the  chil- 
dren of  the  kingdom,  rendered  this  specific  promise  need- 
ful. "It  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die."  That 
death,  though  a  consequence  of  sin,  is  to  the  spiritual  con- 
queror no  part  of  the  curse.  Its  nature  is  changed.  It 
is  the  first  step  towards  the  deliverance  of  the  body  from 
the  curse,  by  its  severing  its  connection  with  the  first 
Adam,  and  preparing  the  conditions  for  its  glorious  re- 
construction, when  Christ  shall  come  the  second  time.  It 
is  but  the  more  lengthy  form  of  that  change  which  shall 
take  place  in  the  bodies  of  the  living  saints  at  the  final 
consummation  of  the  kingdom.  It  is  but  the  transfer  of 
the  redeemed  spirit  from  all  those  conditions  of  tempta- 
tion and  sorrow,  to  which  in  the  flesh  it  must  be  exposed, 
to  a  home  and  rest  "  with  Jesus,"  there  to  await,  instead 
of  here,  the  full  perfection  of  its  bliss.  Even  in  the  case 
of  the  impenitent,  the  death  of  the  body  is  not  the  curse 
of  the  law,  but  only  a  mere  incident  of  it. 

*'  It  is  not  all  of  death  to  die." 

"  There  is  a  death  whose  pang 
Outlasts  the  fleeting  breath ; 
Oh  !  what  eternal  horrors  hang 
Around  the  second  death." 


208  ~  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  [Leot.  X. 

Tliis  second  death  is,  in  tlie  latter  part  of  this  book,  de- 
scribed as  "  the  hike  of  fire"  into  which  was  cast  whatso- 
ever was  found  not  written  in  the  book  of  life.  It  is  the 
eternal  ruin  of  both  soul  and  body,  to  be  consummated 
at  the  last  judgment,  when  they  that  have  done  evil  shall 
come  forth  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  It  is  this 
coming  wrath  that  gives  now  to  the  sinner's  bodily  dissol- 
ution all  its  terrors  and  its  sting.  But,  for  the  redeemed, 
this  second  death  is  destroyed.  Over  the  spiritual  con- 
queror, the  feeblest  saint  that  in  the  might  of  the  Spirit 
maintains  the  conflict  with  temptations  without  and  cor- 
ruptions within,  it  has  no  power.  When  he  approaches 
the  end  of  the  conflict,  death  itself,  whether  it  comes 
amidst  all  the  endearments  of  a  christian  home,  or  in  the 
tortures  of  a  cruel  martyrdom,  is  compelled  to  be  no 
longer  the  messenger  of  a  curse,  but  the  servant  of  a  king, 
bearing  the  crown  of  life,  and  placing  it  on  the  conqueror's 
brow,  and  confessing  that  he  is  for  ever  vanquished. 

"Be  faithful  unto  death"— "  be  faithful,"  though  it 
require  you  to  die  a  bloody  death,  "and  I  will  give  thee 
a  crown  of  life."  Even  in  dying  he  is  not  hurt;  he  is  not 
touched  even  by  the  second  death.  And  at  the  last, 
amidst  the  crash  of  dissolving  nature,  and  the  fires  that 
purify  an  accursed  world,  and  consume  all  the  works  and 
monuments  of  a  sinful  race,  he  shall  stand  in  his  glorified 
and  immortal  body  calm  and  secure  beneath  the  spread- 
ing wings  of  eternal  love.     There  is  no  more  curse. 

3.  The  third  "promise  carries  us  back  to  the  priestly 
privileges  of  the   ancient  church  for  its 

§.    3.  Priestly  privi-    [  ^  ^     ^X.-     ^  ^  i 

leges.  type,  and  represents  this  blessedness  as 

consisting  in  the  most  intimate  fellow- 
ship and  communion  with  Christ  as  our  great  High  Priest, 
in  the  highest  privileges  and  the  most  sacred  places  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom.  It  selects  as  its  type  the  highest 
honours  and  most  sacred  nearness  and  fellowship  of  the 
High  Priest  under  the  old  covenant,  when  the  tabernacle 


Lect.  X.]  THE  PKIZE  OF  GLORY.  209 

was  set  up  in  its  full  glory,  and  God  dwelt  by  a  visible 
symbol  among  His  people.  But  it  goes  far  beyond  the 
type.  It  describes  a  height  of  privilege  to  which,  even  in 
the  shadows  of  that  typical  system,  no  Jewish  priest  was 
ever  admitted.  Israel  ate  of  the  manna  that  fell  around 
the  camp.  "  The  hidden  manna"  was  that  memorial  por- 
tion of  it  which  was  laid  up  in  the  ark  of  the  covenant  in 
the  most  holy  place.  Of  this,  not  even  the  High  Priest 
could  eat ;  it  was  there  to  be  sacredly  preserved  from  all 
human  touch  and  sight  as  a  memorial  and  a  type.  It  is 
of  this  that  the  spiritual  victor  shall  actually  partake,  that 
is,  of  the  joys  of  holy  communion  with  God,  of  which  it 
was  the  symbol.  Of  this  hidden  manna,  Paul  speaks 
when  he  says,  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither 
have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  tlie  things  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him."  They  are  in  the 
ark  of  the  covenant,  covered  by  the  mercy  seat ;  they  are 
laid  up  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  secured  by  His  perfect  propi- 
tiation— the  same  that  satisfies  the  law,  and  covers  over 
all  its  demands.  Christ  Himself,  in  all  the  fulness  of 
His  great  salvation,  in  all  the  complete  displays  of  His 
love  and  glory  in  His  perfected  kingdom,  is  this  hidden 
manna.  "  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  Me,  and  I  live 
by  the  Father;  so  he  that  eateth  Me  shall  live  by  Me. 
This  is  that  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven,  not  as 
your  fathers  did  eat  manna,  and  are  dead ;  he  that  eateth 
of  this  bread  shall  live  for  ever."  Now,  indeed,  we  are 
permitted  to  eat  of  it  as  it  falls  round  about  the  camp  in 
our  wilderness  estate;  but  then  we  shall  eat  of  that  hid- 
'den  manna  that  can  be  found  only  beneath  the  mercy 
seat,  and  under  the  spreading  wings  of  the  cherubim  of 
glory.  The  spiritual  victor  shall  be  admitted  into  the 
holy  of  holies,  where  Christ  unveils  His  glory ;  to  him  all 
the  secrets  of  covenant  love  shall  be  uncovered,  and  he 
«hall  for  ever  feed  on  all  the  ark  in  the  holy  place  not 
jnade  with  hands  contains. 


210  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  [Lect.  X. 

The  otlier  part  of  this  promise  has  received  various  ex- 
planations, most  of  which  are  drawn  from  some  rare- 
heathen  customs.  We  prefer  the  explanation  adopted  by 
Trench,  and  which  is  drawn  like  all  the  other  figures  in 
all  these  promises  from  the  rich  treasures  of  the  old  cove- 
nant, and  God's  own  previous  teachings,  and  from  that 
very  part  of  it,  and  the  very  time  from  which  the  figure 
of  the  hidden  manna  was  derived.  This  "  white  stone," 
and  "the  name  written"  on  it,  "which  no  man  knoweth,. 
saving  he  that  receiveth  it,"  is  thus  made  to  refer  to  that 
mysterious  Urim  and  Tliummim,  that  unknown  but  most 
precious  thing  deposited  in  the  curiously  wrought  breast- 
plate of  the  Jewish  High  Priest,  and  on  which  w^as  sup- 
posed to  be  inscribed  the  sacred  name  of  Jehovah,  but 
which  none  but  the  High  Priest  ever  saw,  and  by  which 
God,  on  special  occasions,  made  known  His  will  to  the 
High  Priest  consulting  it. 

It  thus  beautifully  indicates  the  possession  of  the  cer- 
tain and  easy  means  of  perpetual  and  direct  communica- 
tion with  God,  and  of  obtaining  immediate  and  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  divine  will.  No  more  darkness,  no 
more  ignorance,  no  more  imperfect  knowledge,  no  more 
doubt  or  perplexity.  We  shall  not  "  see  through  a  glass 
darkly;  but  then  ftice  to  face."  "We  shall  then  know 
even  as  also  we  are  known."  It  is  such  a  present,  per- 
petual revelation  of  the  new  name — the  new  and  com-- 
pleted  glory  of  Jesus  our  Eternal  King  and  Covenant 
Head,  as  shall  be  perfectly  adapted  to  every  peculiar, 
personal,  and  secret  want  of  man's  nature  for  ever.  It  is 
all  that  could  be  typified  by  the  constant  possession  and 
free  consultation  of  the  mysterious  Urim  and  Thummim, 
Lights  and  Perfections;  free  and  constant  access  to  the 
divine  mind  by  the  complete  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
filling  the  heart  with  divine  light  and  love.  "Ye  have 
an  unction  from  the  Holy  One,  and  know  all  things."" 
This  is  but  a  foretaste  and  j)ledge  of  it.     Its  fulness  is- 


Lect.  X.]  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  211 

tliiis  represented  in  the  picture  of  the  new  Jerusalem, 
afterwards  given  in  this  book  :  "  And  there  shall  be  no 
night  there,  and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of  the 
sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light." 

4.  The  fourth  jwomUe  unfolds  the  kingly  privileges 
under  the  type  of  David's  reign.  It  adds 
leges.*'  '°^  ^  ^"'^'  ^*^  these  priestly  privileges  full  fellowship 
with  Christ  in  His  mediatorial  triumphs 
over  the  nations.  Its  language  and  imagery  are  taken 
from  the  culminating  period  of  the  glory  of  the  old  dis- 
pensation, the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  in  the  person 
and  family  of  David,  and  is  in  great  part  a  quotation  from 
the  second  Psalm,  which  describes  the  triumph  of  Mes- 
siah's reign.  "  He  that  overcometh  and  keepeth  My  works 
unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations ; 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  as  the  vessels 
of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers ;  even  as  I  re- 
ceived of  My  Father."  This  power  over  the  nations  is  a 
share  in  that  power  promised  to  the  Son  as  King  and 
Head  of  His  church.  In  these  triumphs  of  the  King, 
even  the  humblest  subject  of  the  kingdom  shall  partake. 
Tliey  are  all  achieved  for  the  sake  of  His  redeemed.  The 
opposition  of  the  nations  to  His  spiritual  kingdom,  the 
sufferings  inflicted  upon  His  people,  their  prayers  and 
cries  for  deliverance,  and  their  rejected  testimony  through 
long  ages  shall,  in  the  hour  of  final  victory,  all  be  seen  to 
have  given  force  and  direction  to  the  strokes  of  that  iron 
sceptre  that  shall  break  to  shivers  the  ]")roud  potsherds  of 
the  earth,  and  sweep  from  it  the  whole  of  the  present 
social  and  civil  system,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  de- 
scending city  qf  our  God.  So  intimate  is  the  union  of 
His  people  with  Him,  that  as  members  of  His  body,  as 
sharers  of  His  life,  and  constituting  the  very  kingdom  for 
which  He  died,  their  interests  and  salvation  direct  and 
control  the  act  of  judgment  by  which  the  powers  of  a 
world  so  long  ruled  by  Satan  shall  be  for  ever  crushed.. 


212  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLOKY.  [Lect.  X. 

"  Know  ye  not,"  says  the  apostle,  "  that  the  saints  shall 
judge  the  world."  "Like  sheep,  they,"  the  wicked,  "are 
laid  in  the  grave — are  driven  to  the  grave ;  death  shall 
be  their  shepherd ;  death  shall  feed  on  tliem ;  and  the 
upright  shall  have  dominion  over  them  in  the  morning." 
"The  kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven  shall  be  given  to  the 
people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is 
^n  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and 
obey  llim."  Even  now,  during  the  great  conflict  between 
the  church  and  the  world,  it  is  fatal  to  the  mightiest  of 
-earthly  powers  to  set  itself  in  opposition  to  the  feeblest 
-saint.  In  the  tie  that  binds  that  saint  to  Jesus,  and  the 
faith-winged  prayer  that  takes  hold  on  His  throne,  there 
is  a  secret  power  that  drives  back  and  dashes  to  pieces 
the  mightiest  earthly  forces  that  assail  him.  This  is  but 
the  prelude  to  that  victory  by  which  tlie  dominion  of  the 
world,  lost  to  man  in  the  fall,  shall  be  restored  to  man 
redeemed,  in  which  every  saint  must  share.  "And  the 
armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  Him  upon  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean.  And  out 
of  His  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  He  should 
■smite  the  nations;  and  He  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron." 

The  other  part  of  this  promise,  "  and  I  will  give  him 
the  morning  star,"  may  seem  at  first  sight  to  have  no  con- 
nection with  these  kingly  triumphs.  A  closer  inspection, 
however,  will  show  it  to  be  most  intimate.  There,  as 
everywhere,  the  star  is  the  symbol  of  authority ;  the 
morning  star  is  the  leader  of  the  heavenly  host,  the  King 
of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords.  Christ  afterwards  an- 
nounces Himself  to  be  this  morning  star,  and  that  as  the 
root  and  offspring  of  David.  He  thus  appropriates  to 
Himself  the  language  of  prophecy,  in  which  the  Spirit 
predicted  the  glorious  rise  and  triumphs  of  the  kingdom 
-of  God  under  David,  as  the  type  of  the  triumphs  of  Da- 


Lect.  X.]  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  213 

vid's  greater  Son ;  extorting  the  words  from  tlie  lips  of 
the  unwilling  Balaam,  the  M^orld's  own  prophet :  "  There 
sliall  come  a  star  out  of  Jacob,  and  a  sceptre  shall  rise 
out  of  Israel,  and  shall  smite  the  corners  of  Moab,  and 
destroy  all  the  children  of  Sheth.  And  Edom  shall  be  a 
possession,  and  Seir,  also,  shall  be  a  possession  for  His 
enemies,  and  Israel  shall  do  valiantly.  Out  of  Jacob 
shall  come  He  that  shall  have  dominion,  and  shall  destroy 
him  that  remaineth  of  the  city."  This  promise,  then, 
represents  Ilim  as  rising  in  the  glory  of  His  triumphant 
kingdom  upon  the  long  and  dreary  night  of  the  world's 
darkness  and  conflicts,  and  ushering  in  the  light  of  an 
eternal  day.  It  is  the  consummation  of  the  triumphs 
over  the  nations,  the  breaking  upon  the  world  of  the  glory 
of  Christ's  peaceful  and  perfected  kingdom.  "  I  will  give 
thee  the  morning  star,"  assures  each  spiritual  conqueror 
that  he  shall  share  in  the  alleluias  of  that  day  of  triumph ; 
that,  although  his  own  individual  warfare  may  have  ended 
long  before,  and  his  bod}^  may  have  long  mingled  with  its 
kindred  dust,  yet  even  he  shall  have  his  full  share  in  that 
great  triumph,  that  even  the  dawning  of  that  day  of  glory 
shall  be  greeted  by  his  joyful  eyes. 

"  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even 
so  them  that  sleep  in  Jesus  shall  God  bring  with  Him. 
*  *  For  the  Lord  Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven 
with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with 
the  trump  of  God,  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first ; 
then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up 
together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in 
the  air;  and  so  shall  we  be  ever  with  the  Lord." 

These  four  promises  exhaust  the  riches  of  that  typical 
dispensation,  whose  very  design  was  to  foreshadow  the 
glory  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  ;  and  they  also  gather  up 
every  conception  of  tlie  blessedness  and  glory  of  the  per- 
fected spiritual  kingdom,  so  far  as  it  is  a  perfect  resto- 
ration from  all  the  evils  of  the  fall,  and  deliverance  from 


214-  THE  PBIZE  OF  GLORY.  [Lect.  X. 

all  the  trials  of  conflict.  Paradise  is  restored;  the  curse 
of  death  abolished;  every  barrier  to  free  and  constant 
access  to  God  removed,  and  every  opposing  earthly  power 
that  had  grown  np  during  the  ages  crushed  out.  The 
remaining  three  promises  give  us  the  more  positive  side 
of  this  blessedness  and  glory,  and  in  forms  and  language 
drawn  from  the  brighter  and  fuller  revelations  of  the 
present  dispensation  of  the  kingdom. 

5.  The  Jifth  promise  brings  us,  accordingly,  to  the  great 
central  idea  of  the  blessedness  and  glory 

§.    5.    Holiness    and       /.  ,  i  •    -j.       i  i  •         i  tj.  j.i 

divine  adoption.  ^^-  ^"-^  Spiritual  Kingdom,    it  assures  the 

victor  of  perfect  personal  holiness,  entire 
conformity  to  the  divine  image,  and  of  a  public  recogni- 
tion of  his  divine  relationsliip.  "  He  that  overcometh,  the 
same  shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiment ;  and  I  wdll  not 
blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life,  but  I  will  con- 
fess his  name  before  My  Father  and  before  His  angels." 
This  white  raiment,  we  are  afterwards  told,  is  "  the  right- 
eousness of  the  saints."  This  is  two-fold :  the  righteous- 
ness wrought  out  by  Christ,  and  imputed  to  them,  by 
which  they  are  justified;  and  the  jDersonal  conformity  tO' 
the  divine  law  wrought  in  them  by  the  Spirit,  and  wrought 
by  them  under  its  power.  The  first  is  already  theirs,  and 
it  is  because  they  are  thus  pardoned  and  accepted,  that 
they  are  enabled  to  engage  in  this  conflict.  It  is  the 
second  that  is  here  meant.  Growth  in  this  is  the  very 
design  of  the  spiritual  conflict.  This  is  the  perfection  of 
glory.  Holiness  is  the  glory  of  God.  It  is  the  sum  of 
all  His  moral  perfections.  This  beauty  and  glory  of  the 
divine  image  shall  invest  all  these  conquerors.  Every 
power  and  emotion  of  the  soul,  and  every  faculty  of  the 
glorified  body  shall  be  under  the  perfect  and  sweet  con- 
trol of  the  will  of  God,  and  shall  reflect  His  image.  As 
such,  Christ  shall  present  Ilim  before  God,  a  spotless  and 
eternal  trophy  of  His  redeeming  love  and  power;  the 
Father  shall  acknowledge  him  as  His  child,  and  angels 


Xect.  X.]  THE  PEIZE  OF  GLOKY.  215 

shall  welcome  him  to  their  joys,  and  learn  from  him  the 
love  of  redemption, 

6.  The  sixth  promise  represents  the  spiritual  conqueror 
as  havino;  a  permanent  abode  in  the  house 

§.    6.  Divine  citizen-        «    xj-       t-i    xi  j  i.    •  i.  j 

ship.  ot   ±lis    i^ather,    and    as    bemg    bound 

together  with  all  the  multitude  of  others 
like  him  into  one  glorious  and  perfect  society,  in  which 
each  shall  reflect  upon  every  other  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  Lamb,  each  becoming  a  fresh  revelation  of  the  name, 
the  glory,  and  the  grace  of  God,  and  of  the  new  name  of 
the  triumphant  Hedeemer,  "  Him  that  overcometh  will 
I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  My  God,  and  he  shall 
go  no  more  out ;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of 
My  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  My  God,  which  is 
New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from 
my  God ;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  My  new  name."  "A 
pillar"  is  evidently  a  figure,  not  of  support,  but  of  fixed 
and  unchanging  abode — "  he  shall  go  no  more  out." 
The  name  of  God  inscribed,  represents  God's  right  in 
him,  and  his  right  in  God,  and  himself  as  a  revelation  of 
the  divine  glory.  The  name  of  the  city  inscribed,  repre- 
sents this  as  not  a  solitary  bliss,  but  as  the  fullest  possible 
development  of  the  social  element,  as  a  participation  in 
all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  heavenly  city,  the  New 
Jerusalem,  whose  glories  are  afterwards  described.  It 
represents  the  conqueror  as  one  of  a  mighty  throng,  bound 
to  each  other  by  ties  of  eternal  love  and  personal  union 
to  Christ,  and  having  the  bliss  of  each  enhanced  by  a  per- 
fect and  holy  sympathy  with  every  other.  The  "  new 
name"  of  Jesus  is  a  new  manifestation  of  His  distinctive 
glory;  and  seems  most  naturally  to  refer  to  that  final 
manifestation  of  His  glory  consequent  upon  the  comple- 
tion of  His  mediatorial  work,  when  He  shall  ^ave  sub- 
dued all  things  unto  God,  and  shall,  in  His  glorified  body, 
dwell  with  all  His  glorified  saints  in  that  heavenly  city, 
-of  which  the  Lord  God  almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the 


216  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLOEY.  [Lect.  X. 

light.  This  new  name,  inscribed  on  each,  represents  each 
as  shining  forth  before  all  his  glorified  companions  as  a 
distinct  manifestation,  an  eternal  monument  of  the  match- 
less love  and  power  fully  displayed  at  last  in  His  perfected 
kingdom,  when  His  mediatorial  work  is  accomplished. 
Each  one  of  these  spiritual  conquerors  shall,  as  the  result 
of  the  present  personal  conflict,  possess  not  a  mere  indi- 
vidual bliss,  but  shall  share  in  all  the  joys  of  a  common 
salvation  ;  shall  drink  not  only  of  his  own  cup,  but  of  the 
overflowing  cups  of  bliss  of  all  the  myriads  around  him ; 
shall  have  his  own  peculiar  blessedness  multiplied  infi- 
nitely by  mutually  giving  and  receiving  those  rapturous 
pleasures  that  fill  each  soul,  and  in  exercising  together 
those  untiring  activities  that  shall  find,  in  the  service  of 
the  King,  high,  and  holy,  and  ennobling  employment; 
and  shall  be  bound  together  with  all  the  family  of  God 
into  one  organic  whole,  one  everlasting  kingdom,  one 
heavenly  city,  one  body  of  Christ,  one — in  living  and 
eternal  union  with  God  and  the  Lamb. 

7.  The  seventh  promise  crowns  this  glory.     It  leaves  no 
conceivable  element  of  blessedness  want- 

§.     7.  Royal  inherit-     .  ,,  m        -i   •  ^  ^  •^^    -c 

ance.  ^g.     "  io  hun  that  overcometh  will  i 

grant  to  sit  with  Me  on  My  throne,  even 
as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  My  Father  in 
His  throne."  This  is  far  more  than  the  "  power  over  the 
nations,"  promised  in  the  epistle  to  Thyatira.  That  is  a- 
share  in  the  act  of  power  and  judgment  which  shall  end 
the  conflict,  and  crown  the  mediatorial  triumphs,  and 
make  the  universe  to  ring  with  the  shouts  of  alleluia;  this 
is  to  share  with  Him  in  the  peaceful  and  eternal  glories 
of  the  perfected  kingdom  which  are  to  follow  this  tri- 
umph. "Even  as  I  also  overcame."  He  had  a  personal 
conflict  here  in  the  flesh  on  our  behalf;  He  overcame  the 
world,,  sin,  death,  and  hell,  and  has  been  crowned  with 
glory  and  honour  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high, 
as  Mediatorial  King,  and  there  He  must  reign  till  He 


IiECT.  X.]  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  21T 

liave  put  all  enemies  under  His  feet.  When  He  shall 
have  done  this,  there  is  nothing  more  left  for  a  mediator 
to  do — the  mediatorial  reign  ceases.  But  the  fruits  of 
that  reign  are  eternal ;  these  are  the  body  of  His  redeemed 
and  glorified  people  who  are  in  living  and  eternal  union 
with  Him.  As  their  living  Head,  He  must  ever  reign  in 
them,  over  them,  and  among  them.  This  is  His  own 
peculiar  throne,  and  His  everlasting  kingdom,  as  distin- 
guished from  His  mediatorial  reign.  They  shall  ever 
reign  with  Him  over  a  world  redeemed,  regenerated,  and 
purified  by  the  final  conflagration  from  every  vestige  of 
the  curse.  In  that  new  heavens  and  new  earth  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness,  in  that  one  great  city  of  the  living 
God  descended  from  heaven,  every  redeemed  soul  shall 
share  in  a  far  more  glorious  dominion  than  that  originally 
conferred  on  Adam,  and  lost  by  the  fall. 

This  is  beautifully  and  expressively  represented  as  sit- 
ting with  Jesus  on  His  throne.  The  i-edeemed  "  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever,"  but  not  on  a  throne  inherited  in 
their  own  right,  but  in  His  who  redeemed  them  ;  a  throne 
founded  in  sovereign  grace  and  redeeming  blood.  "  On 
My  throne  :'''''■'■  i\\e  tlirone  which  belongs  to  Me  as  the 
reward,  the  final  and  eternal  result  of  My  whole  media- 
torial work.  It  is  Mine,  but  Mine  for  My  redeemed  to 
occupy,  and  rule  over  a  world  restored  to  holiness  and 
harmony."  There  is  something  here  which  we  are  slow 
to  conceive.  To  rule  and  reign,  as  exercised  here  on 
earth,  so  fully  implies  power  to  restrain  and  prevent,  if 
not  to  punish,  evil,  that  we  find  it  difiicult  to  conceive  of 
a  rule  where  there  is  no  evil  to  be  restrained  or  guarded 
against,  and  no  enforcement  of  laws  by  the  sanction  of 
penalties.  Yet  such  is  the  rule  promised.  It  is  a  do- 
minion where  one  desire,  one  aim,  one  will,  pervades  every 
soul,  and  that  will  the  will  of  the  Iving  Himself.  Then 
it  is,  and  only  then  can  it  be,  that  every  soul  is  king, 
every  one  reigns  w^ith  Christ,  for  He  lives  perfectly  in 


218  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLORY.  [Lect.  X. 

each.  Then  shall  appear  the  completeness  of  the  union 
of  Christ  and  His  redeemed:  one  life,  one  body,  one 
throne.  "  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also."  "  If  we 
suffer  with  llim,  we  shall  also  reign  with  Him."  Then 
shall  this  promise  be  fulfilled  when  He  shall  say,  "  Come, 
ye  blessed  of  My  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 
for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  Then  shall 
be  realized  the  joyful  hope  of  the  crowned  elders  in  the 
new  song,  when  the  Lamb  took  the  seven-sealed  book 
from  the  hands  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne.  "We 
shall  reign  on  the  earth."  "  They  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever." 

Such  are  the  visions  of  glory  spread  out  by  these  pre- 
cious promises  to  the  longing  eyes  and  hearts  of  all  en- 
gaged in  this  spiritual  conflict.  Their  brightness  dazzles 
our  feeble  vision.  It  is  unutterable.  A  whole  new  crea- 
tion seems  to  sweep  before  us  in  unimagined  beauty, 
purity,  and  grandeur,  pouring  its  treasures  at  the  feet  of 
the  spiritual  conqueror  ;  but  all  this  is  the  mere  sign  or 
token  of  that  more  mysterious  bliss  included  in  these 
promises,  in  which  we  see  all  the  fulness  of  God 
pouring  its  unsearchable  riches  into  his  whole  being. 
Blessed  be  our  God  for  these  revelations  of  it !  Weary, 
and  sick,  and  wounded,  and  surrounded  by  darkness 
and  storms,  as  we  often  are  here,  how  cheering  the 
glimpses  of  this  coming  glory,  which  ever  and  anon 
flash  upon  us,  and  assure  our  trembling  hearts  of 
the  reality  and  glory  of  the  invisible  kingdom,  and 
tlie  heavenly  prize.  While  thus  we  look,  not  at  the 
things  that  are  seen  and  temporal,  but  at  the  things  that 
are  not  seen  and  eternal,  we  gatlier  new  strength  for  the 
conflict ;  and  even  the  heaviest  burdens,  and  the  most 
crushing  sorrows,  appear  but  light  afflictions,  working  out 
a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 

We  must  offer  one  concluding  inference.  This  whole 
subject  corrects  all  those  unwarranted  expectations  of  a 


Leot.  X.]  THE  PRIZE  OF  GLOKY.  219 

perfect  visible  church  which  some  indulge,  and  teaches 
us  in  what  consists  the  certain  final  triumph  of  the  vis- 
ible church,  so  often  promised.  Most  certainly  not  in 
this,  that  the  outward  organization  or  collection  of  organi- 
zations, can  ever  itself  become,  by  any  process  of  purifi- 
cation and  union,  the  triumphant  church — can  ever  be 
converted  into  it.  However  greatly  it  may  be  improved 
and  purified,  so  as  more  efiectually  to  accomplish  its 
■divine  purpose,  it  can  never  cease  to  be  imperfect,  because 
■composed  of  imperfect  men.  Tares  must  mingle  with 
the  wheat  until  the  end.  A  pure,  perfected  church  can 
never  exist  here,  while  men  continue  to  live  in  the  flesh; 
that  is,  until  after  tlie  resurrection,  when  the  present  con- 
stitution of  the  order  of  nature  shall  have  passed  away. 
"When,  therefore,  the  Scriptures  teach  us  the  security  and 
triumph  of  the  visible  church,  they  do  not  mean  that  these 
imperfect  things  that  constitute  it  shall  themselves  grow 
into  a  kingdom  of  perfection,  a  glorious  organization  or 
system,  in  which  all  these  promises  sliall  be  realized,  any 
more  than  that  these  present  bodies  shall  gradually  grow 
into  immortal  ones.  But  they  teach  the  precious  truth, 
that  this  visible  church,  imperfect  as  it  is,  shall  withstand 
the  gates  of  hell,  shall  never  be  crushed  out  by  all  the 
fierce  assaults  of  men  and  devils,  but  shall  triumphantly 
accomplish  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  constituted  ;  that 
it  shall  stand  secure  amidst  all  the  convulsions  and  up- 
heavings  of  human  society  and  nations,  as  the  representa- 
tive of  God's  chosen  and  invisible  church,  and  as  the 
channel  through  which  the  powers  and  blessings  of  the 
invisible  kingdom  flow  forth  upon  a  guilty  world,  until, 
through  its  instrumentality,  every  one  of  the  truly  called 
and  chosen,  (the  xXr^zot  xac  zxXexroc,)  the  whole  real 
churcli  {exxXr^ata)  of  God  shall  be  rescued  from  the  powers 
of  evil  surrounding  them  and  in  them,  so  constituting  the 
triumphant  and  everlasting  kingdom.  Then  it  ceases, 
■because  not  only  the  design  of  it  is  accomplished,  but 


220  THE  PKIZE  OF  GLORY.  [Leot.  X. 

because  the  very  conditions  of  its  existence  cease ;  and  the 
redeemed,  complete  in  number  and  in  character,  and 
freed  from  all  admixture  of  evil,  under  the  perfected  system 
that  shall  succeed  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  enter  upon  their- 
princely  inheritance.  That  inheritance  is  not  the  mere 
perfection  of  the  school  that  trained  them  for  it,  but 
something  far  higher  and  nobler. 

When  a  whole  people  have  been  formed  into  an  army 
to  resist  aggression,  or  to  conquer  for  themselves  a  home, 
and  when  the  end  is  gained,  and  all  enemies  are  con- 
quered and  destroyed, it  can  no  more  act  as  an  army;  its 
existence  as  such  ceases,  and  its  individual  soldiers  are 
merged  into  the  triumphant  nation,  for  the  fulfilment  of 
those  higher  functions,  and  the  enjoyment  of  those  nobler 
activities  and  pleasures,  which  were  the  object  of  the  pre- 
vious conflict.  So  with  the  militant  church.  When  the 
number  of  the  redeemed  is  complete,  and  the  conflict  in^ 
each  soul  ended,  then  the  whole  design,  both  of  the  visible 
church,  and  of  the  present  course  of  nature  in  our  fallen 
world,  ends,  and  all  these  pass  away  together,  and  give 
place  to  that  entirely  new  and  infinitely  glorious  order  of 
things  represented  by  the  New  Jerusalem,  in  heavenly 
and  mysterious  splendours,  descending  out  of  heaven  from 
God,  where,  by  gradual  accretions,  she  had  been  preparing: 
for  her  final  inheritance  and  glory. 


PART  III. 


THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL 
KINGDOM. 

Key.,  Chap.  4. 

liECTUKE  XI.  The  Divine  Natuee  and  Spieitual  Privileges  of 
THE  Kingdom. 
"       XU.  Its  Spiritual  Life. 

"    XIII.  The  Glory,  Claims  and  Privileges  of  this  Life. 
"     XTV.  The  Worship  of  the  Kingdom. 


221 


LECTURE    XL 

THE  DIVINE  NATUKE    AND   SPIRITUAL  PEIVILEGES    OF 
THE  KINGDOM. 

Eev.,  Chap,  it:  1-6. 

¥E  here  enter  upon  a  new  division  of  this  book.  The 
revelation  is,  however,  continuous,  though  the  man- 
ner changes.  Listead  of  words  addressed  to  the  ear, 
unearthly  sights  and  sounds  burst  upon  the  soul.  That 
we  may  not  in  this  change  lose  the  connection,  let  us 
recall  the  time  and  circumstances. 

It  was  the  morning  of  a  Lord's  day,  about  sixty  years 
after  our  blessed  Lord  had  ascended  to 

§.    Time  and  circum-   -p,..     ,  i       ,i  tt-      i     i  i     t 

stances.  LLis  heavenly  throne.     His  beloved  dis- 

ciple, and  only  remaining  apostle,  was  a 
persecuted  exile  among  the  rocks  of  Patmos.  As  he 
gazed  from  its  desolate  heights  across  the  ^gean  sea  to 
the  shores  of  Asia,  he  could  almost  see  the  region  of  the 
seven  churches,  which  he  had  recently  left  in  deep  dis- 
tress. His  loving  heart  yearned  over  them.  In  his  ban- 
ishment he  could  render  them  no  help.  The  persecutor's 
heel  was  treading  some  of  them  in  the  dust.  The  blood 
of  noble  martyrs  had  already  flowed  there.  Satan's  seat 
was  there,  and  his  rage  and  malice  was  bursting  forth 
with  new  power.  External  violence  was  by  no  means  its 
worst  form.  This  was  no  proper  reason  for  discourage- 
ment— no  occasion  even  for  disappointment.  Jesus  had 
fully  prepared  them  to  expect  this,  and  all  the  apostles 
223 


224:  ITS  DIVINE  NATUKE  [Lect.  XI. 

had  taught  the  churches  that  this  was  the  condition  insep- 
arable from  faithfulness  to  the  interests  of  His  kingdom. 
A  far  greater  evil  than  this  saddened  his  heart.  Internal 
corruption  threatened  the  very  life  of  some  of  these 
churches.  Even  in  Ephesus,  love  had  waxed  cold ;  in 
Pergamos  and  Thjatira,  doctrines  and  practices  as  de- 
structive as  were  those  of  Balaam  or  Jezebel  to  Israel  of 
old,  were  spreading  their  poison;  in  Sardis  the  chm-ch  had 
a  name  only  for  life,  while  dead  ;  and  in  Laodicea  spirit- 
ual pride  and  self-sufficiency  had  eaten  out  all  zeal,  and 
Christ  and  the  world  were  placed  on  a  level.  Where  was 
this  to  end  ?  How  could  the  church  triumph,  and  the 
world  be  saved,  if  the  church  itself  lost  her  purity,  and 
became  apostate  like  Israel  of  old?  llTever  had  she  ap- 
peared to  need  so  much  the  presence  of  her  Lord  and 
His  apostles.  And  ^^et  John  himself,  the  last  link  con- 
necting visibly  the  church  and  her  glorified  Lord,  must 
very  soon  depart.  Amidst  such  things,  even  the  old 
apostle  needed  consolation — how  much  more  the  faithful 
believers  of  that  time,  and  still  more  of  after,  and  still 
darker,  ages,  when  this  full-grown  apostacy  had  wound 
its  deadly  coils  around  the  suffering,  prostrate  church ! 
To  meet  this  need,  the  following  revelations  were  per- 
fectly adapted;  and  they  were  given  on  that  same  Sab- 
bath day,  immediately  after  those  messages  to  the  churches 
which  exposed  their  danger,  and  intended  as  her  Lord's 
last  gift,  to  pour  their  blessed  light  over  her  dark  and 
bloody  path  through  the  coming  ages. 

The  awe-struck  apostle  had  not  yet  recovered  fully 

from  the  shock  produced  by  that  over- 
§.   In  the  Spirit.        powcring  visiou  of  his  Lord's   majesty 

and  glory,  in  the  midst  of  the  seven 
golden  candlesticks;  and  the  last  words  of  tliose  messages 
had  scarcely  died  upon  his  ear,  when  the  scene  changes. 
That  glorious  vision  suddenly  fades  away, — the  heavens 
above  him  seem  to  oj)en,  as  if  to  disclose  the  mysteries  of 


Lect.  XI.]  AND  SPIRITUAL  PBIVILEGES.  225 

the  invisible  world,  and  he  hears  that  same  trumpet-toned 
voice  of  aiithovity  and  power  now  addressing  him  from 
above,  saying,  "  Come  up  hither,  and  1  will  shew  thee 
things  which  must  be  hereafter."  "And  immediately," 
says  he,  "  I  was  in  the  Spirit ;" — it  was  not  a  bodily,  but 
a  spiritual  ascent.  His  whole  consciousness  was  severed 
from  all  connection  with  this  world  and  its  sensible 
objects,  and  elevated  into  a  higher  state,  where  it  was 
entirely  controlled  by  the  Spirit,  alive  only  to  sights  and 
sounds  presented  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  These  sights  and 
sounds  were  not  real,  material  existences;  it  was  not  the 
real,  actual  heaven,  the  locality  where  the  glorified  Re- 
deemer dwells  with  the  spirits  of  His  redeemed,  which , 
the  apostle  saw  now  in  vision;  but,  as  the  imagination; 
pictures  before  itself  creations  of  its  own  as  vividly  as  ' 
though  beheld  by  the  outward  eye,  so  the  Spirit  of  God 
now  made  these  pictures  of  spiritual  and  future  things  to 
pass  before  the  mental  vision  of  the  apostle. 

In  the  epistles  to  the  seven  churches,  John  had  only  to 
write  down  the  words  of  his  Lord ;  in  all  the  rest  of  this 
'book,  he  has  still  only  to  record  the  scenes,  and  objects, 
;  and  actors,  as  they  are  made  to  pass  before  him,  and  their 
acts  and  words.  All  tluit  John  does  here  is  to  tell  what 
■;he  saw  and  heard.  None  of  these  symbols  are  of  his 
•creation.  All  are  just  as  much  divine  as  the  words  of 
the  seven  epistles.  Being  presented  thus  by  the  Spirit  to 
vthe  soul's  inner  vision,  they  were  so  represented  that 
•  every  feature,  act,  and  word  in  each  scene,  essential  to 
give  the  full  idea  of  the  spiritual  reality  symbolized, 
-would  be  reported,  and  that  perfectly,  and  nothing  else. 
'There  is  nothing  here,  then,  without  a  meaning,  without 
-its  corresponding  spiritual  reality.  In  this  whole  book, 
vtherefore,  there  is  less,  far  less  of  the  human  element,  than 
in  any  other  book  of  Scripture.  In  it  there  is  scarcely 
:any  room  to  the  writer  for  human  thinking,  and  none  for 
liumau  illustration. 


226  ITS  DIVINE  NATURE  [Leot.  XI. 

This  method  of  teaching  by  symbols  seems  to  many 
rather  like  hiding,  than  revealing,  truth, 
ijois.  ^^'^  '°^  ^  ^^^'  "Why  these  obscure  images  ?  Why  not, 
instead  of  these,  tell  the  things  they  mean 
in  plain  language,  which  all  could  at  once  understand  ? 
Whether  we  could  give  reasons  for  this  or  not,  it  would 
be  enough  to  know,  that  since  God  has  done  it,  it  must 
be  best  adapted  to  the  end  designed.  But  we  are  able  to 
see  its  wisdom  in  part,  at  least.  We  might  ask  in  return, 
Why  should  nations  have  flags  and  seals,  and  place 
upon  their  flags  and  seals  some  symbol,  rather  than  state 
in  words  plainly  its  meaning  ?  Could  any  language  ever 
present,  as  it  were  in  a  single  point,  the  great  mass  of 
ideas,  and  truths,  and  interests,  thus  often  presented  at  a 
single  glance  ?  Could  it  do  it  as  impressively  ?  Could  it 
by  any  possibility  so  gather  up  all  these  as  to  fix  them 
in  the  memory,  and  make  them  ready  to  pour  through 
the  soul  their  whole  force,  as  a  symbol  can?  And  then 
as  regards  the  symbols  of  this  book,  what  if  it  sliould 
be  found  that  almost  every  thing  in  it  had  been  already 
stated  in  the  plain  language  of  Scripture,  and  spread  out 
often  in  many  forms  of  precept,  promise,  warning,  par- 
able and  argument ;  and  that,  after  all,  most  that  we  find 
here  is  the  gathering  up  into  distinct  forms,  and  striking 
symbols  and  pictures,  all  these  precious  truths  of  the  king- 
dom, by  which  the  faith,  and  hope,  and  joy  of  God's 
people  have  been  sustained  ;  and  that  these  truths  are 
so  gathered  up  and  presented  as  to  show  them  to  be  the 
great  moving  and  controlling  principles  in  all  the  future 
history  of  the  kingdom — in  all  its  tuials,  conflicts,  and  in. 
its  final  consummation;  and  so,  too,. that  under  these  im- 
pressive and  concentrated  forms,  they  might  be  more  easily 
remembered,  and  more  deeply  and  constantly  influence 
the  heart  and  life  amidst  the  darkness  of  the  ages  to  come, 
and  counteract  the  influences  of  sense,  and  the  obtrusive 
power  of  earthly  things  ?     As  we  examine  each  symbol, 


Lect.  XI.J  and  spiritual  privileges.  22T 

all  this  will  become  more  manifest,  and  that  no  other 
method  could  with  such  power  accomplish  the  end  de- 
signed; that  the  wisdom  of  God  is  just  as  fully  displayed 
in  the  perfect  adaptation  of  His  revelations  to  human 
infirmities  in  this  apparently  obscurer  method,  as  in  the 
plainest  declarations  of  other  Scriptures.  Strictly  speak- 
ing, they  are  obscure  only  as  men  try  to  find  out  from 
them  what  they  were  never  designed  to  teach  ;  as  when 
they  seek  to  extort  from  them  the  hidden  mysteries  of  the 
world  of  spirits,  or  a  historical  delineation  of  future  events,, 
with  their  times  and  seasons,  so  as.  to  enable  us  distinctly 
to  trace  the  succession  of  particular  events,  as  by  a  pro- 
spective history.  But  when  they  are  consulted  to  obtain 
spiritual  comfort  and  guidance,  to  strengthen  faith,  and 
animate  hope,  and  quicken  zeal,  their  response  is  clear^ 
and  as  stirring  as  that  trumpet-toned  voice  that  called  to 
John,  sa^nng,  "  Come  up  hither." 

The  vision  first  presented  after  this  call,  and  recorded 
in  this  chapter,  forms  the  scene  of  all  the 

§.  Scene  of  the  whole  t     •       i        i  •    i 

book.  succeeding  visions.     It  is  the  high  posi- 

tion from  which  the  seer  is  made  to  view 
all  earthly  things,  and  especially  all  the  movements  of  the 
sph'itual  kingdom.  It  is  also  the  stage,  as  it  were,  on 
which,  and  the  great  objects  amidst  which,  or  in  relation 
to  which,  all  the  rest  appear  and  move.  It  must  then  be 
of  the  greatest  importance  to  understand  what  this  open- 
ing vision  is  designed  to  rej^resent.  This  will  be  a  key  to 
the  whole  of  these  revelations. 

What  then  is  it  ?     Of  the  answer  to  this  there  can  be 
little  or  no  doubt.     It  is  a  symbolical 

§.    General  meaning.    PICTURE     OF    THE     SPIRITUAL    KINGDOM    OF 

God  in  its  essential  elements.  To  this 
kingdom  every  thing  here  relates ;  the  whole  book  is  but 
a  prospective  view  of  its  conflicts,  trials,  and  triumphs ; 
and  therefore,  of  course,  in  it  must  be  laid  the  scene  on 
which  all  the  mysterious  beings  and  actions  of  the  book 


228  ITS  DIVINE  NATTIRK  [Lect.  XI. 

move.  It  is  a  picture  of  the  spiritual  realities  which  are 
all  around  us,  but  whose  invisible  glory  we  here  in  the 
flesh  find  it  so  difficult  to  conceive  of,  and  of  which 
nothing  in  all  the  word  of  God  presents  such  a  view  as 
this. 

May  the  Spirit  that  gave  it  open  our  eyes  to  see  its 
truths,  and  make  our  hearts  to  feel  their  heavenly  power ! 
The  whole  scene  is  made  up  of  seven  distinct  objects. 

1 .  The  throne  and  its  formless  occupant.     Of  Him  who 

sits  on  that  throne  no  description  is  given ; 
§.  1.  God  in  its  midst.  He  was  above  all  description.     It  is  only 

said  He  was  in  appearance  lilve  unto  a  jas- 
per and  a  sardine  stone;  no  form  appears  so  as  to  be  de- 
scribed; that  seems  to  be  concealed  beneath  the  blaze  of 
its  own  glories,  which  alone  are  visible.  Those  glories 
are  compared  to  the  jasper  and  sardine.  The  great  variety 
of  the  most  brilliant  colours  combined  in  the  jasper,  is  an 
appropriate  symbol  of  the  variety  of  infinite  and  lovely 
excellencies  that  blend  together  in  the  character  of  God ; 
and  the  blood  red  of  the  sardine  or  cornelian  is  an  equally 
appropriate  symbol  of  that  justice  that  pervades,  and  is 
inseparably  united  with,  all  His  other  attributes.  He  is 
known  only  by  the  glorious  displays  of  these  attributes. 
In  the  very  glory  of  the  attributes  that  reveal  Him,  He 
remains  concealed ;  yet,  by  these  glories  He  is  revealed  as 
the  Eternal,  Invisible,  and  Incomprehensible  One.  How 
impressive  the  view  thus  presented  of  Him,  who  "  dwell- 
eth  in  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto,  whom 
no  man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see ;"  and  whose  ways  are  as 
incomprehensible  as  His  nature.  "  How  unsearchable 
are  His  judgments,  and  His  ways  past  finding  out!" 

2.  Secondly,  "  There  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the 

throne."     This  we  recognize  at  once  as 

§.  2.  The  covenant,    tlic    appointed    symbol,  ever    since    the 

flood,  of  God's  covenanted  mercy  toward 

a  ffillen  world.     "  I  do  set  Mv  bow  in   the  cloud,  and  it 


Lect.  XI.]  AND  SPIKITUAL  PEIVILEGES.  229 

shall  be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  Me  and  the 
earth."     The  same  symbol  encircles  the  sapphire  throne 
of  Ezekiel's  vision,  the  throne  of  "  the  appearance  of  the 
glory  of  the  Lord."     As  it  appeared  to  John,  it  had  a 
peculiarity  which  he  describes  as  "in  sight  like  unto  an 
emerald."     Bright  and  dazzling  as  a  precious   stone,  in 
all  its  brightness  the  green  predominated,  the  well  under- 
stood emblem  oi  peace,  and  gave  its  shade  to  all  the  other 
colours.     The  language  of  the  covenant  of  redemption,  is 
the  song  of  the  angels  at  the  birth  of  its  surety,  "  Glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
toward  men."     It  is  God,  in  all  the  majesty  of  His  power, 
and  the  splendours  of  His  Godhead,  who  reigns  in  the 
midst  of  His  church,  with  not  a  single  attribute  dimmed; 
but  yet  a  God  who  has  graciously  bound  Himself  by  a 
covenant  of  love,  to  exercise  all  the  fulness  of  His  attri- 
butes in  working  out  the  matchless  mercy  of  that  cove- 
nant, the  perfect  salvation  of  redeemed  sinners.     "  Know, 
therefore,  that  the  Lord  thy  God,  He  is  God,  the  faithful 
God,  that  keepeth  covenant  and  mercy  with  them  that 
love  Him,  and  keep  His  commandments,  unto  a  thousand 
generations."     "  For  this  is  as  the  waters  of  Noah  unto 
Me ;  for  I  have  sworn  that  the  waters  of  Noah  should  no 
more  go  over  the  earth ;  so  have  I  sworn  that  1  would  not 
be  wroth  with  thee,  nor  rebuke  thee.     For  the  mountains 
shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be  removed ;  but  My  kindness 
shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of 
My  peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord,  that  hath  mercy  on 
thee."     While,  therefore,  the   awful  splendours  of  His 
holiness    and  justice  fill  every  heart  in   His  kingdom 
with    awe,    this    precious    symbol    invites    them    near, 
assuring  them   that  mercy  has  triumphed   over  wrath; 
so  that  "we  have  boldness  and  access  with  confidence," 
and  may  "come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of 
need." 


230  ITS  DIVINE  JSTATURE.  [Lect.  XI. 

3.  The  third  object  accordingly  represents  those  who 
compose  this  kingdom.  Round  about 
redeemed^'^"^"^''''  the  thronc  are  four  and  twenty  subor- 
dinate thrones,  and  on  them  four  and 
twenty  eklers  with  white  robes  and  golden  crowns.  The 
word  in  the  original  translated  "  seats"  in  verse  fourth,  is 
the  same  as  that  translated  "  throne"  in  the  second  and 
third  verses,  and  would,  if  so  translated,  better  represent 
the  oriffinal.  Who  these  elders  are,  who  thus  surroutid 
the  central  throne,  we  learn  from  this  same  apostle's 
words  in  the  first  chapter:  "Unto  Him  that  loved  us 
and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His  blood,  and  hath  made 
us  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  even  His  Father."  Also 
from  the  fifth  chapter,  where  they  sing  the  new  song  to 
the  praise  of  the  slain  Lamb  :  "  For  thou  wast  slain,  and 
hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy  blood,  out  of  every  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ;  and  hast  made 
us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests  :  and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth."  This  was  no  new  view  of  the  character 
and  dignity  of  God's  covenant  people.  Even  to  Israel  of 
old,  at  the  foot  of  Sinai,  God  had  said,  "  If  ye  will  obey 
My  voice  indeed,  and  keep  My  covenant,  *  *  *  *  ye 
shall  be  unto  Me  a  kingdom  of  priests."^  Paul  speaks  of 
those  justified  by  faith  as  "reigning  in  life  by  Jesus 
Christ,"  and  sitting  with  Him  in  heavenly  places;"^  of 
all  believers  as  "having  an  altar,"  and  as  "offering  the 
sacrifice  of  praise  continually;"^  and  Peter,  addressing 
them,  says  expressly,  "Ye  are  a  royal  priesthood."  These 
elders,  then,  most  certainly  represent  the  true  and  chosen 
people  of  God  in  their  real  covenant  character,  relations, 
and  rights.  They  do  not  merely  represent  the  glorified 
church,  but  all  the  royal  priesthood  of  God's  people  viewed 
exclusively  in  their  covenant  standing,  and  their  position 
in  the  spiritual  kingdom.    Hence,  their  number  is  twenty- 

1  Ex.  19  :  5,  6.     «  Eom.  5:17.     Eph.  2:6.     3  Heb.  13  :  10,  15. 


Xect.  XI.]  AISD  SPIRITUAL  PEIVILEGE8.  231 

four, — two,  the  proper  witnessing  number,  for  each  of  the 
twelve  tribes  of  God's  covenant  people.  They  are  thus 
the  beautiful  and  expressive  representative,  with  their 
priestly  robes,  and  their  golden  crowns,  of  the  fulness, 
consecration,  and  dignity  of  God's  chosen,  the  member- 
ship of  the  spiritual  kingdom.  They  are  your  representa- 
tives, believer.  Those  thrones,  and  crowns,  and  priestly 
robes  are  yours.  That  position  round  and  near  to  the 
tlu'one  of  a  covenant  God  is  yours.  Such  is  the  place  you 
occupy  in  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God.  Its  purity,  hon- 
our, power,  and  nearness  to  God  are  indeed,  as  yet,  yours 
actually  but  in  part ;  but  if  you  are  His  at  all  in  the 
covenant  of  His  love,  they  shall  be  yours  in  actual  pos- 
session, in  all  the  glorious  fulness  of  blessing  and  privilege 
■which  they  imply, — yours  for  ever.  Like  the  few  in  Sar- 
'dis,  see  that  you  defile  not  your  garments ;  like  those  in 
Philadelphia,  "  Hold  fast  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no 
man  take  thy  crown."  To  this  you  are  encouraged  by 
the  next  thing  here  mentioned. 

4.  "  Out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings,  and  thun- 
derings  and  voices."  These  can  only 
Providence!  ^^  '  ^°  represent  the  bright  and  powerful  dis- 
plays of  the  divine  energy  in  fulfilling 
the  promises  of  the  covenant,  by  destroying  all  the  oppo- 
sition of  earth,  and  hell,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil.  These 
voices,  as  well  as  the  lightnings  and  thunderings,  are  "  out 
of  the  throne;"''  they  are  not  there  the  tumultuous  voices  of 
men,  but  the  manifold  words  of  God.  We  have  here  the 
mingled  energies  of  His  providence  and  His  word — His 
word,  with  its  many  voices  of  precept,  and  warning,  and 
promise,  and  comfort.  The  awful  voices  of  wrath  to  all 
that  oppose  the  interests  of  this  kingdom  mingle  with  the 
sweetest  assurances  of  His  love  to  all  who  submit  to  it. 
Amidst  the  lightnings  and  thunderings  of  His  most  awful 
judgments  mingle  such  voices  as  these — "I,  even  I,  am 
He  that  comforteth  you ;  who  art  thou,  that  thou  shouldest 


232  ITS  DIVINE  NATUKE  [Lect.  XI. 

be  afraid  of  a  man  thai  sliall  die,  and  of  the  son  of  man, 
that  shall  be  as  grass,  and  forgettest  the  Lord  thy  Maker  ? 
*  *  *  I  have  covered  thee  in  the  shadow  of  My  hand, 
that  I  may  plant  the  heavens,  and  lay  the  fonndations  of 
the  earth,  and  say  unto  Zion,  Thou  art  My  people." 

But  the  combined  energies  of  His  providence  and  Hi& 
word,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne,  are  not  all  which  He 
has  in  this  spiritual  kingdom  provided  for  His  redeemed. 
Mentioned  in  immediate  connection  with  these,  is — 

5.  The  fifth    object  :   "  seven  lamps   of  fire    burning- 

before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven 
§.  5.  Divine  light,     spirits  of  God."     What  are  these  but 

the  manifold  and  all-sufficient  energies  of 
the  Divine  Spirit,  pouring  forth  their  searching  light  and 
power  through  all  the  kingdom,  dispelling  all  darkness, 
exposing  all  delusion  and  hypocrisy,  and  giving  to  all  the 
thunders  of  His  providence,  and  all  the  voices  of  His 
word,  a  spiritual  efficacy  ?  In  this  kingdom  there  is  no 
other  light  than  this.  The  Holy  Ghost,  by  His  enlight- 
ening power,  fills  it  with  the  truth,  and  peace,  and  joy  of 
God's  salvation.  All  else  on  earth  is  darkness.  And 
whatever  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  voices  of  wrath 
may  proceed  from  the  throne,  and  make  the  earth  to 
tremble,  this  blessed  light  of  the  Spirit  of  God  shines  with 
unremitting  and  steady  brilliancy  over  all  the  spiritual 
church.  None  of  the  enthroned  and  crowned  elders,  or 
of  those  whom  they  represent,  can  ever  be  left  in  dark- 
ness. This  Spirit  "  the  w^orld  cannot  receive,  because  it 
seeth  Him  not,  neither  knoweth  Him ;  but  ye  know 
Him  ;  for  He  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.'^ 
"If  we  live  in  the  Spirit,  let  us  walk  in  the  Spirit." 

6.  The   next    thing    mentioned,    and    placed   in  close 

proximity  to  these  lamps  of  fire,  for  it  also 
fliiences.  "" ^"'^  ^°'  was  immediately  "before    the   throne," 

was  "a  sea  of  glass  like  unto  crystal." 
There  is  throughout  a  general  correspondence  between 


IjECT.  XI.]  AND  SPIRITUAL  PRIVILEGES.  233 

these  symbols  and  the  typical  symbols  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment tabernacle  and  temple;  and,  indeed,  between  the 
wliole  symbolism  of  this  book,  and  the  types,  and  figures, 
and  facts  of  that  whole  dispensation.  But  to  make  this 
to  be  a  level,  glassy  expanse,  like  the  surface  of  a  sea,  or 
expanse  of  water,  is  in  utter  disregard  of  this  analogy ;  in 
disregard,  too,  of  the  use  of  the  sea  as  a  symbol  through- 
out this  book,  and  a  figure  throughout  the  Bible,  of  the 
tumultuous  nations;  and  not  in  accordance  with  the  lan- 
guage here  used,  which  does  not  say  it  was  something 
like  a  sea,  but  a  sea  made  of  glass.  It  was  evidently  a 
magnificent  reservoir  of  purifying  influences,  like  that 
nsed  in  the  temple  of  old.  That  was  expressly  called  a 
sea;  it  was  of  molten  brass;  it  contained  about  24,000 
gallons,  or  400  hogsheads ;  and  was,  on  account  of  its 
magnitude  and  splendour,  one  of  the  noblest  and  most 
striking  objects  which  then  met  the  eye  of  the  worship- 
per, even  where  all  around  was  so  magnificent.  It  was 
devoted  entirely  to  typical  purposes,  being  used  only  in 
the  daily  purifications  of  the  priests,  to  fit  them  for  their 
approaches  to  God ;  other  small  and  movable  lavers  being- 
used  for  other  and  inferior  purposes.  This  picture  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom  would  have  been  evidently  imperfect 
without  this  symbol  of  the  abundant  purifying  infiuences 
provided  in  it  to  wash  away  all  the  pollutions  of  the  re- 
deemed, and  to  fit  these  spiritual  priests  for  His  worship 
and  service.  But  this  symbol,  presented  to  the  eye  of 
the  apostle,  was  one  of  vastly  superior  magnitude  and 
glory  to  that  molten  sea  of  the  old  typical  worship.  It 
was  one,  indeed,  that  it  was  utterly  beyond  the  power  of 
man,  or  the  capacity  of  the  material,  to  form,  and  that 
could  exist  only  in  the  spiritual  perception,  or  the  imagi- 
nation. Instead  of  brass,  its  material  was  of  pure  glass, 
like  unto  crystal ;  thus  indicating  the  transparent  clear- 
ness w^ith  which  the  purifying  influences  of  divine  grace 
are  now  revealed  in  this  spiritual  kingdom.  In  the  Old 
14 


234-  ITS  DIVINE  NATURE  [Lect.  XL 

Testament  church  these  influences,  thougli  the  very  same 
in  tlieir  real  spiritual  nature,  were  but  dimly  revealed. 
They  were,  indeed,  known  and  received  only  by  means  of 
types  and  shadows,  which,  like  the  brazen  sea,  while  they 
contained  them,  concealed  them.  Now,  the  accomplished 
facts  and  clearly  revealed  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
simple  ordinances  of  a  spiritual  worship,  are,  as  it  were,  a 
transparent  sea  of  crystal,  in  which  are  not  only  pro- 
vided and  preserved  the  waters  of  life  and  purity,  but  by 
which  their  spiritual  nature  and  abundance  are  clearly 
displayed  to  all  His  waiting  people. 

Large,  too,  as  that  was,  it  was  nothing  to  the  vastness 
of  this.  In  the  fifteenth  chapter,  all  the  multitude  of 
those  who  had  been  kept  clean  from  the  defilements  of 
worshipping  the  beast  and  his  image,  are  represented  as 
standing  on  its  mighty  sides.  There,  moreover,  its  con- 
tents are,  as  it  were,  mingled  with  fire;  both  the  great 
purifying  agents  in  nature  being  thus  united  in  the  sym- 
bol, as  they  are  elsewhere  united  in  the  Scriptures  to 
express  the  purifying  power  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  baptism 
of  water,  and  the  baptism  of  fire.  It  is  not  only  by  the 
gentler  power  of  the  word,  but  by  the  severer  efficacy  of 
£ery  trials,  that  the  saints  are  made  and  kept  pure.  This 
is  no  reservoir  that  could  ever  have  been  filled  with 
human  hands;  it  contains  the  immeasurable  fulness  of  the 
grace  of  God.  All  can  have  access  to  it ;  all  the  millions 
of  the  redeemed,  and  all  the  ages  of  eternity,  cannot 
exhaust  it. 

This  symbol  thus  presents,  in  a  visible  form,  the  truths 
expressed  in  all  those  passages  of  Scripture  which  teach 
the  necessity  of  holiness,  and  of  divine  cleansing,  to  secure 
it,  and  the  abundance  of  such  influences  provided  in  the 
kingdom  of  God.  "Be  ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy."  "With- 
out holiness  no  man  shall  see  tlie  Lord."  "Not  by  works 
of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to 
Hie  mercy  He  hath  saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regenera- 


Xeot.  XI.]  AND  SPIRITUAL  PKIVILEGES.  235 

lion  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  He  shed  on 
us  abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour."  "  Christ 
loved  the  church,  and  gave  Himself  for  it,  that  He  might 
sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  His 
word,  that  He  might  present  it  to  Himself  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing; 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish."  "  Having, 
therefore,  these  promises,  dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse 
ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  per- 
fecting holiness  in  the  fear  of  God."^ 

"  O  thou  afflicted,  tossed  with  the  tempest,  and  not 
■comforted,"  see  here  the  exhaustless  fulness  of  sanctify- 
ing grace !  I  know  you  feel  weary  often  with  the  agony 
of  the  spiritual  conflict.  The  struggle  with  corruption 
within,  and  temptation  without,  leaves  you  sad  and  faint. 
You  sigh  for  holiness,  and  peace  as  its  fruit.  You  long 
from  this  body  of  sin  to  be  free.  Remember  this  sea  of 
glass,  these  matchless  and  all-sufficient  purifying  influ- 
ences of  the  kingdom  of  God,  now  so  clearly,  so  transpa- 
rently revealed.  The  Word  has  been  made  flesh ;  His 
glory  revealed:  a  fulness  of  grace  and  truth.  "And  of 
His  fulness  have  all  we  received,  even  grace  for  grace." 
In  the  constant,  prayerful  use  of  His  word,  and  all  the 
•ordinances  of  His  church,  you  are  dwelling  on  its  brink. 
Oh,  bathe  in  it  your  polluted  soul.  It  will  make  the 
foulest  clean.  No  plague,  no  palsy,  no  leprosy  of  sin,  can 
resist  its  efficacy.   Wash,  wash  daily,  and  live,  and  rejoice. 

The  only  remaining  object  in  this  scene  is  one  of  ex- 
ceeding interest:  the  four  living  creatures  which  stand 
nearest  the  throne,  and  lead  in  the  worship  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom.  These  will  form  the  subject  of  succeeding  lec- 
tures. In  the  objects  already  considered,  however,  we 
have  some  of  the  main  features  of  this  kingdom :  enough 
to  feed  our  faith  and  animate  our  love,  and  to  encourage 

1  1  Pet.  1  :  1.5.  Heb.  12  :  14.  Tit.  3  :  5,  6.  Eph.  5  :  25-27. 
-2  Cor.  7:1. 


236  ITS  DIVINE  NATURE  [Lect.  XL. 

the  heavy  laden  sinner  to  enter  in  and  be  saved.  Here 
is  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  spanned  with  the  rainbow  of 
the  covenant,  revealing  Him  as  displaying  the  glory  of 
His  attributes  in  working  out  its  gracious  purposes;  here 
are  redeemed  sinners  in  their  pure  and  priestly  robes^ 
and  with  their  crowns  of  glory,  on  their  thrones  of  spirit- 
ual dominion  and  dignity ;  mighty  thunderings,  and  light- 
nings, and  voices  of  God's  providences  and  word  are 
issuing  from  the  throne  to  secure  its  safety  and  triumph; 
the  all-searching,  divine  light  of  the  Spirit  of  God  per- 
vades and  illumines  it;  and  with  this,  in  inconceivable 
fulness,  are  the  strangely  mingled  waters  and  fires  of 
spiritual  purification. 

Now,  this  is  not  a  picture  of  the  heaven  to  come,  let  it 
be  remembered.  That  is  very  difier- 
leges  ""^^"^^  ^"^^'  ently  represented  in  the  New  Jerusalem. 
No  purifying  sea  will  then  be  needed  to 
wash  away  pollutions;  that  will  have  accomplished  its 
work.  This  is  a  picture  of  what  now  is,  a  j^icture  of 
the  present  spiritual  position,  and  relations,  and  privi- 
leges of  the  children  of  God.  It  represents  the  invisible 
church  in  its  true  nature,  viewed  as  entirely  distinct  and 
apart  from  the  world,  with  which,  in  actual  life  and  to 
human  eyes,  it  is  so  intimately  mingled.  The  Holy  Spirit 
has  here  clothed  the  precious  truths  and  doctrines  else- 
where taught  with  a  visible  form,  so  that,  by  these  sen- 
sible images  of  glory,  our  hearts  miglit  be  more  deeply 
impressed  with  the  surpassing  excellency  of  things  unseen 
and  spiritual.  It  would  be  well  for  us  if  this  symbolical 
picture  of  our  state  and  privileges  could  be  ever  before 
our  minds.  It  would  help  us  in  the  midst  of  earthly  vani- 
ties to  perceive  the  higher  glory  of  that  spiritual  world 
to  whicli  we  belong.  We  shall  realize  this  vision  just  in 
proportion  as  we  enjoy  spiritual  influences — as  we  daily" 
live  and  walk  in  the  Spirit.  With  this  power  filling  the 
church  and  our  hearts,  we  shall  know  what  it  is  to  sit  our 


Lect.  XI.]  AND  SPIRITUAL  PRIVILEGES.  23T 

the  thrones  of  the  crowned  elders;  what  it  is  to  gaze  upon 
and  approach  the  awful  throne  of  our  covenant  and  re- 
deeming God ;  and  to  stand  unmoved  amidst  the  thunders 
of  His  judgments,  to  walk  in  the  light  of  His  Spirit,  and 
the  beauty  of  holiness.  We  shall  know  better  than  any 
commentator  can  teach  us,  the  meaning  of  Paul's  lan- 
guage of  adoring  gratitude :  "  Blessed  be  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  blessed  us 
with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ;" 
"who  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit  together 
in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus."  Let  us,  then,  more 
earnestly  labour  and  pray  for  richer  effusions  of  the  Spirit 
on  the  church,  that  our  spiritual  experience  may  corres- 
pond more  fully  to  our  higher  position  and  relations. 
"When  the  Lord  shall  build  up  Zion,  then  shall  He 
appear  in  His  glory." 

Thus,  too,  does  God  teach  those  who  are  living  only  for 
this  world,  the  reality  and  glory  of  His  kingdom.  These 
spiritual  and  unseen  things  have  a  glory  and  a  perma- 
nence, a  reality  that  no  earthly  and  material  things  can 
possess,  and  which  no  earthly  objects  can  even  represent 
fully.  How  fearfully  and  fatally  mistaken  those  are  wlio 
are  living  only  for  the  present  world,  and  slighting  the 
unseen  and  the  eternal,  a  few  days  or  years  will  terribly 
convince  them.  "  The  things  which  are  seen  are  tempo- 
ral; but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal." 


LECTURE    XIL 

THE   SPIEITUAL  LIFE. 

Eev.,  Chap,  iv;  6-8. 

"  And  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the  throne,  were 
four  beasts  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind.  And  the  first  beast  was 
like  a  lion,  and  the  second  beast  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beast  had  a 
face  as  a  man,  and  the  fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle.  And  the 
four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  wings  about  him  ;  and  they  were  full 
of  eyes  within." 

¥E  are  not  l3rntes ;  we  liave  souls  that  shall  never  die. 
We  are  indeed  allied  to  the  brute  creation,  and  to  this 
visible  world,  by  our  bodies ;  but  by  our  souls  we  are  still 
more  closely  allied  to  the  unseen  and  spiritual  world,  and 
to  God  Himself.  Of  that  invisible  world,  our  souls  form 
a  part;  in  it  lie  all  our  highest  interests.  We  are  in  just 
as  close  and  constant  contact  with  it  as  with  this  visible 
world.  And  yet  such  is  the  infirmity  of  our  fallen  nature, 
that  the  concerns  of  this  perishing  world,  to  which  the 
body  belongs,  hides  from  our  view  that  greater  world  to 
which  our  souls  belong.  Surrounded  with  visible  things, 
and  pressed  by  bodily  wants,  or  the  cares  and  evils  of 
social  life  demanding  constant  attention,  and  obtruding 
themselves  upon  us  even  when  from  very  weariness  we 
seek  to  escape  them,  we  find  ourselves  continually 
dragged  down  to  earth,  and  all  our  thinking  chained  fast 
to  its  little  and  temporary  interests.  These  two  interests 
were  designed  to  be  perfectly  harmonious,  and  if  kept  in 
their  true  relations,  would  have  been  so.  But  now  the 
inferior  excludes  the  superior;  the  care  of  the  soul  gives 
238 


Leot,  XII.]  ITS  SPIKITCTAL  LIFE.  239 

way  to  the  care  of  the  body ;  the  creature  shuts  the  Crea- 
tor out  of  the  heart;  and  the  eternal  realities  of  the 
spiritual  world  lose  all  their  power.  "  Man  that  is  in 
honour," — by  the  possession  of  a  rational  and  immortal 
nature, — "  and  understandeth  not,  is  like  the  beasts  that 
perish." 

This  debasing  and  fatal  infirmity,  even  when  we  are 
most  deeply  sensible  of  its  guilt  and 
symboir'^"  "  ^^^  ruiuous  rcsults,  we  find  it  most  diflicult 
to  resist,  so  as  to  rise  to  the  habitual 
spiritual  mindedness  which  is  life  and  peace.  To  do  this 
is  the  triumph  of  that  faith  which  is  the  substance  of 
things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.  But 
such  a  faith  implies  a  far  clearer  and  more  vivid  concep- 
tion of  things  spiritual  thau  we  generally  possess ;  such  a 
vivid  perception  of  their  glory  and  present  importance  as 
sense  gives  us  of  the  material  things  around  us. 

Now  it  is  to  secure  this  very  impression,  with  some- 
thing like  this  sensible  vividness,  that  much  of  God's 
revelation  is  peculiarly  adapted.  The  Spirit  of  God  here 
wonderfully  helps  our  infirmities ;  and  one  reason,  at  least, 
why  these  infirmities  so  continue  to  enfeeble  us,  is  because 
we  so  much  neglect  some  of  His  teachings.  The  whole 
sacrificial  and  ceremonial  institutions  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment are  such  helps ;  so,  also,  are  the  sacraments  of  the 
New  Testament.  The  same  end  was  designed  to  be  pro- 
moted by  these  symbolical  pictures  of  these  spiritual  reali- 
ties in  this  book.  Here  the  Spirit  helps  us,  by  clothing 
these  unseen  verities  in  material  forms,  describing  them 
by  sensible  images,  such  as,  being  retained  in  the  imagi- 
nation, must  effectually,  by  their  surpassing  glory,  weaken 
the  force  of  all  visible  and  sensible  things  over  the  heart. 
Let  us,  then,  ponder  well  these  strange  sights  presented 
to  the  apostle  in  Patmos,  that  so  feeling  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come,  we  may,  in  this  particular  at  least, 
realize  the  blessing  promised  to  those  who  study  this  book. 


240  rrs  spiritual  life.  [Leot:.  Xli. 

While  these  remarks  apply  to  all  the  symbolical  teach- 
ings of  the  Spirit,  they  hav^e  a  peculiar  force  and  appro- 
priateness in  connection  with  this  picture  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  and  especially  with  this  most  remarkable  of  all 
the  symbols  in  it,  those  »four  living  creatures. 

No  more  strange,  mysterious,  and  unearthly  object  was 
ever   presented,    even    to    the   spiritual 

§.    Meaning  of  these       ..„,.  ., 

living  creatures,  visiou  of  the  inspired  prophets,  than  that 

described  in  these  verses.  The  reason 
is  obvious.  No  more  strange,  mysterious,  and  unearthly 
thing  is  to  be  found  in  the  whole  range  of  created  being, 
than  that  which  it  is  intended  to  represent.  It  is  nothing 
less  than  a  visible  picture  of  what  the  boldest  human 
imagination  would  have  pronounced  impossible  to  be  re- 
presented by  a  visible  image :  It  is  a  symbol  of  the  life  of 
God  in  the  soul  of  man,  of  the  spiritual  life  of  re- 
deemed sinners.  Or,  to  express  the  same  idea  in  a  some- 
what more  concrete  form,  as  it  presents  itself  in  those  who 
possess  this  life — it  is  human  nature  as  redeemed  and  regene- 
rated, united  to  Christ,  and  made  partaker  of  the  divine 
nature.  It  presents  that  life  in  its  true  nature,  and,  of 
course,  in  its  full  perfection.  This  nature  can  only  be 
very  imperfectly  understood,  as  it  is  seen  in  imperfectly 
sanctified  souls.  This  life,  as  wrought  in  the  believer's 
soul  by  the  Spirit,  in  uniting  him  to  Christ,  and  sustained 
there  by  that  Spirit,  is  the  same  in  its  nature  now,  as  when 
at  last  it  reigns  supreme  in  the  soul ;  but  the  soul  itself  in 
its  actings  now  cannot  show  this  nature  fully  while  sin 
still  pollutes  it.  We  can  only  know  what  it  is  now,  by 
considering  it  apart  from  the  sinful  imperfections  which 
still  influence  the  heart;  and  considered  thus  by  itself,  it 
is  the  same  blessed  and  glorious  thing  in  the  struggling, 
and  in  the  triumphant  saint.  In  this  symbol,  then,  we 
have  a  picture  of  that  life  in  Christ  which  the  believer 
now  enjoys  in  part;  and  which  will  at  length  pervade  his 
whole  nature,  when  it  shall  have  destroyed  sin  in  the  soul. 


:1,ECT.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  241 

•and  finally  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  dwelling  in  him,  shall 
-have  quickened  his  mortal  body  by  a  glorious  resurrec- 
tion. It  is,  therefore,  appropriately  presented  as  the  last 
of  these  symbols,  which  together  set  forth  the  nature  and 
blessings  of  this  spiritual  kingdom,  the  crowning  result  of 
them  all.  A  present  and  reigning  God,  His  eternal  cove- 
nant, royal  and  priestly  privileges,  divine  protection, 
divine  light,  and  purifying  power,  are  the  great  ideas  set 
forth  in  the  previous  symbols.  These,  however,  essential 
and  precious  as  they  are,  would  give  a  very  imperfect  idea 
of  this  spiritual  kingdom,  without  this  spiritual  life,  the 
very  design  and  result  of  all  its  other  blessings,  and  the 
very  essence  of  its  existence. 

That  this  is  the  glorious  and  hidden  thing  set  forth  to 
our  view  in  this  symbol  of  the  four  living  creatures,  is  not 
-a  matter  of  fanciful  conjecture,  nor  does  it  rest  on  the 
perception  of  accidental  or  arbitrary  analogies  ;  but  on  a 
careful  examination  of  the  history  of  this  symbol  through- 
out the  Scriptures,  and  on  the  natural,  and  necessary,  and 
Scriptural  interpretation  of  their  properties  and  forms. 

That  it  cannot  represent  angelic  intelligences  is  made 
certain  by  what  is  said  of  them  in  chap, 
tio;.  ^''"  "  '''''""'  5:8,9.  They  are  there  united  with  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  in  worshipping 
•the  Lamb ;  and  join  with  them  in  those  words  of  the  new 
song,  "Thou  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy  blood, 
out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  na- 
tion," They  must,  therefore,  represent  the  redeemed,  or 
something  essential  to  them;  and  yet  they  must  mean 
something  entirely  different  and  distinct  from  the  four 
and  twenty  elders,  though  in  perfect  harmony  and  union 
with  them.  Since  the  elders  represent  the  personal  dig- 
nity and  priestly  privileges  of  every  individual  believer, 
if  this  symbol  represents  their  spiritual  life — that  life 
which  they  have  only  in  God,  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in 
God — then  these  conditions  are  fully  satisfied ;  both  sym- 


242  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  [LecT.  XII. 

bols  are  necessary  to  represent  the  redeemed  in  their 
complete  character  and  standing  in  the  kingdom,  and 
each  represents  a  perfectly  distinct  idea.    • 

I.  The  whole  Scripture  history  of  this  symbol  is  con- 
sistent with  this  view,  and  demands  it.. 
§.  L  History.  That  history   is   co-extensive   with   the 

history  of  redemption  as  revealed  -to 
man.  These  living  creatures  were,  in  everything  essen- 
tial, in  everything  distinctive,  indeed,  no  new  thing  to 
the  apostle.  He  would  at  once  recognize  in  them  the 
same  mysterious  forms  that  Ezekiel  saw  suj)porting  the 
display  of  the  divine  glory  revealed  to  him  by  the  river 
of  Chebar.  They  differed,  indeed,  from  those  in  some 
particulars;  but  these  were  only  in  the  manner  in  which 
these  animal  forms  were  combined,  and  the  number  of 
their  wings:  these  animal  forms  are  the  same,  and  there 
is  the  same  unnatural  and  unearthly  profusion  of  eyes  and 
wings.  They  are  so  nearly  alike,  that  it  is  impossible 
they  should  be  symbols  of  different  truths.  But  those 
which  Ezekiel  saw,  he  expressly  declares  were  the  cheru- 
bim, and  all  through  the  tenth  chapter  he  so  calls  them. 
"  And  I  knew  that  they  were  the  clierubim."^  This 
identifies  them  in  character  with  those  figures  that  were 
attached  to  the  mercy  seat  that  covered  the  ark,  and 
between  which  the  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  dwelt; 
which  were  also  wrought  all  over  the  inside  of  the  taber- 
nacle and  temple.  They  are  thus  identified  also  with  the 
undescribed  objects  or  beings  placed  at  the  gate  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  when 
our  first  parents  were  excluded  from  it. 

From  tlie  very  moment,  therefore,  that  man  was  turned 

out  of  Paradise,  and  his  only  hope  was 

§.  Co-extensive  with  ^he  promisC' of  a  redemption  that  should 

the  history  of  redenip-  ,  .  ,  . 

tion.  restore   him  thither,   was    this    symbol 

presented  to  his  view.     And  all  through 

the  ages  and  changes  of  the  old  dispensation,  until  Christr 

i-Ezek.  10:.  20.. 


Lect.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  243 

came  and  wrought  out  this  redemption  in  our  nature,  and 
carried  that  nature  in  triumph  and  glory  to  His  throne,  as 
an  eternal  bond  of  union  and  fountain  of  life  to  His  peo- 
ple, this  same  symbol  is  always  kept  before  the  eye  of  His 
waiting  church,  as  if  it  were  the  very  embodiment  of  its 
highest  liopes.  Now,  here,  at  the  very  close  of  revelation, 
when  the  types  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  their  antitypes 
in  the  New,  are  gathered  up  into  one  glorious  view  of  the 
unseen  realities  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God,  this 
same  mysterious  form  stands  out  more  fully  developed, 
and  more  distinct  in  all  its  parts,  than  ever,  and  placed, 
as  we  shall  see,  in  immediate  connection  with  the  whole 
history  of  the  future  conflicts  of  the  church,  until  grace 
is  lost  in  glory,  and  conflict  crowned  with  eternal  tri- 
umph. It  must,  then,  have  been  intended  to  represent 
some  great  essential  truth  in  regard  to  the  kingdom  of 
God,  something  that  entered  into  its  very  nature,  involved 
its  very  existence,  embodied  the  highest  hopes  of  man  in 
every  age,  and  to  which  God  designed  that  the  eyes  of 
His  church  should  always  be  directed.  What  could  this 
be  but  human  nature  redeemed  and  regenerated — the  life 
of  God  in  man  ! 

In  every  place  in  which  this  symbol  is  mentioned,  this- 
meaning  is  perfectly  appropriate,  and  in  some  the  only 
one  it  can  well  bear.  The  following  are  all  the  cases  and 
connections  in  which  it  is  found  in  Scripture,  viz : 

1.  It  was  placed  at  the  gate  of  Paradise  after  the  fall, 
together  with  a  flaming  sword,  to  keep  the  way  of  the 
tree  of  life. 

2.  It  was  united  at  each  end  into  one  piece  with  the 
mercy  seat  upon  the  ark. 

3.  It  covered  the  interior  of  the  tabernacle  and  temple ; 
and  additional  figures  of  it  were  placed  in  the  Most  Holy 
place  of  Solomon's  temple. 

4.  It  is  spoken  of  in  several  places  as  the  dwelling  and 
chariot  of  God.     2  Sam.  6:2.     2  Kings  19  ::15..     Ps. 


244:  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  [Lect.  XII. 

18  :  10;  80  :  1  ;  99  :  1.  [Dwelling  between  =  Heb.  In- 
habiting.] 

5.  It  supported  the  chariot  throne  of  the  glory  of  the 
Lord  in  the  vision  of  Ezekiel. 

And  in  this  book  of  Revelation  : 

6.  It  appears  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  round 
about  the  throne. 

7.  It  never  ceases  to  praise,  day  and  night. 

8.  It  leads  the  service  of  the  twenty -four  elders.  Ys. 
9,  10. 

9.  It  joins  in^  the  song  of  the  redeemed,  being  there 
•named  first,  as  if  leading  it.     Chap.  5  :  8,  14. 

10.  It  calls  for  the  agencies  used  by  the  Lamb  for 
subduing  the  world.     Chap.  6:1,3,  5,  T. 

11.  It  gives  the  seven  last  plagues  to  the  seven  angels. 
Besides  these  uses  of  this  symbol,  there  is  only  one 

other  place  where  the  word  "cherub"  occurs.  That  is  in 
£zek.  28 :  14,  where  it  is  evidently  used  as  being  an  ob- 
ject of  surpassing  glory,  as  a  figure  to  illustrate  the  ex- 
travagant pride  of  the  king  of  Tyre,  and  can  have  no 
influence,  therefore,  in  determining  its  symbolic  meaning. 

Now  look  at  all  these  uses.  What  was  it  preserved 
and  secured  to  fallen  man  a  place  in  the  Paradise  of  God, 
but  redemption  unto  a  new  life ;  and  how  else  can  he 
regain  possession  of  it  but  by  this  new  nature,  this  spiritual 
life  ?  What  else  than  a  regenerated  life  keeps  the  way 
of  tlie  tree  of  life  ? 

The  mercy  seat  upon  the  ark  represented  Christ  as  our 
satisfaction  to  the  law;  what  could  the  cherubim  of  gold, 
united  with  it  into  one  piece,  represent,  but  redeemed 
and  regenerated  humanity  in  union  with  Christ ;  in  other 
words,  that  new  spiritual  life  that  is  the  necessary  result 
to  the  redeemed  of  the  satisfaction  of  Christ  ? 

As  covering  tlie  whole  inside  of  the  tabernacle  and 
temple,  as  indeed  being  wrought  into  the  whole  of  the 
precious  inner  curtains,  which  really  constituted  the  taber- 


liECT.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  245 

nacle  proper,  the  other  curtains  being  only  coverings,  it 
seemed  to  constitute  His  whole  dwelling  place:  what,  then, 
could  it  represent  there  but  the  multiplication  of  that 
spiritual  life  in  the  boundless  multitudes  of  regenerated 
natures,  which  constitute  His  whole  redeemed  church,  His 
spiritual  temple,  and  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

As  a  symbolic  support  for  the  manifestation  of  Jeho- 
vah's glory,  in  inseparable  connection  with  which  that 
glory  always  appeared  and  moved,  as  in  Ezekiel's  vision, 
it  had  its  most  beautiful  and  striking  significance  in  this 
spiritual  life  with  which,  in  His  church,  God's  glory  is 
only  thus  connected  and  displayed. 

And  the  position  which  they  hold  here,  and  through- 
out this  book,  is  one  that  brings  them  into  similar,  if  not 
the  very  sanfe  connection,  with  the  throne.  "  In  the  throne^ 
and  the  circle  of  the  throne^''  is  the  literal  translation  of  the 
words  of  the  passage  before  us.*  It  most  naturally  ex- 
presses the  closest  possible  connection  with  it  without 
being  on  it.  Is  there  any  creature  so  near  and  intimately 
connected  with  the  manifestation  in  the  church  of  God's 
glory,  as  the  "  new  creature,"  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
redeemed,  the  life  they  enjoy  in  virtue  of  their  union  with 
Him  who  has  borne  their  nature  to  the  throne,  and  which, 
therefore,  comes  to  them  directly  from  its  fountain  in  the 
throne  ? 

It  is  characteristic  of  this  spiritual  life,  that  its  very 
nature  is  praise,  and  that  it,  and  nothing  else,  prompts 
and  leads  the  worship  of  the  members  of  the  spiritual 
church,  the  royal  priesthood  of  saints. 


*  The  Greek  here  will  not  properly  bear  the  meaning  which  some  com- 
mentators give  these  words,  ' '  Between  the  throne  and  the  circle  [i.  e. , 
of  the  elders]  around  the  throne."  This  would  require  the  word  XfJxXo} 
to  be  in  the  gen.,  as  TtOTa/MU  in  Rev.  22  :  2.  May  not  the  words  na- 
turally imply  that  as  the  throne  was  lifted  up,  they  were  within  the  cir- 
cumference of  it  and  under  it,  and  so  corresponding  exactly  to  their 
position  in  Ezekiel  ? 


246  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  [Lect.  XII. 

It  is  finally  this  spiritual  life  which  demands  for  its  full 
perfection  in  all  the  body  of  His  redeemed,  all  those  great 
providential  agencies  which  the  Lamb  employs  as  He 
breaks  the  seals  of  God's  hidden  pm-poses,  and  unfolds 
the  plan  of  His  providence;  it  is  this,  too,  which  gives 
forth  to  the  angels  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  those  vials 
of  the  wrath  of  God,  for  the  final  destruction  of  all  incor- 
rigible wickedness — vials  which  have  been  filled  by  their 
hatred  and  violence  toward  this  spirituail  life  of  God's 
redeemed. 

Having  thus  examined  every  relation  and  connection 
in  which  this  symbol  is  used,  and  finding  this  view  of  its 
meaning  fully  sustained  in  every  case,  and  believing  that 
none  of  the  other  meanings  which  have  been  assigned  to 
it  are  so  sustained,  whether  that  of  angels,  of  the  whole 
renovated  and  redeemed  creation,  which  is  but  a  neces- 
sary result  of  it,  or  of  the  ministry  of  the  church,  we  feel 
authorized,  with  others  who  have  virtually  presented  the 
same  meaning,  to  regard  this  as  fixed  and  settled,  as  much 
so  as  any  symbol  can  be.  It  is  a  visible  presentation  of  the 
great  idea  of  the  spiritual  life,  which  shall  at  length 
pervade  every  redeemed  soul  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

II.  Secondly,  it  will  give  still  further  confirmation  to 

this  view,  and  help  us  toward  the  rich  prac- 

§.  iL  Adaptedness.    tical  Icssoiis  it  coutaius,  to  cousidcr   the- 

perfect  appropriateness  of  this  symbol  to 

set  forth   the  divine   properties  and   excellence  of  this 

spiritual  life. 

This  life  is  something  entirely  beyond  the  range  of 
nature.  It  has  its  seat  deep  in  the  soul  renewed  by 
God's  Spirit.  It  does  not  make  the  heart  throb  any  more 
vigoronsly ;  it  gives  no  more  nourishment  to  the  blood, 
or  tension  to  the  nerves,  or  vigour  to  the  brain.  It  dis- 
plays not  its  transcendent  excellence  by  feats  of  intellect,. 
or  flights  of  fancy,  or  triumphs  of  genius.  Hence,  men 
■whose  vision  takes  in  only  the  present  world  ignore  it,. 


Lect.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE,  247 

and  regard  the  claimant  of  it  as  a  visionary  enthusiast  or 
impostor. 

The  very  symbol  shows  that  it  is  something  that  human 
imagination  could  not  have  conceived,  much  less  human 
or  natural  power  have  created.  It  is  something  higher, 
nobler,  and  more  enduring  than  anything  man  ever 
dreamed  of  in  the  wildest  flights  of  his  fancy  and  ambi- 
tion, Nothing  among  all  created  living  things  can 
adequately  represent  it. 

Hence  the  Spirit  takes  the  forms  of  the  four  most  per- 
fect living  creatures  on  earth  which  together  would  com- 
bine all  creature  excellence.  They  are  the  four  leading 
representatives  of  the  four  chief  classes  into  which,  for 
common  purposes,  men  divide  the  liighest  and  noblest  of 
the  animal  creation.  For  this  same  reason,  too,  each  of 
these  forms  has  been  taken,  in  the  common  language  of 
men,  and  also  in  Scripture,  to  figuratively  represent  some 
-of  the  highest  moral  properties.  The  lion  is  the  highest 
type  of  courage  and  power:  "the  righteous  is  as  bold  as 
a  lion ;"  the  ox,  of  patience  and  submission ;  the  human 
face,  of  benevolence  and  intelligence;  and  the  eagle,  of 
soaring  devotion  and  elevation  above  the  world:  "they 
shall  mount  up  on  wings  as  eagles,"  Together,  then, 
these  four  become  an  apt  symbol  of  all  perfections  of 
created  being :  of  a  life  that  combines  all  the  highest  ex- 
cellencies of  which  created  life  is  capable. 

But  still  further  to  intensify  the  idea  of  this  life,  and  to 
show  how  immeasurably  it  transcends  all  manifestations 
of  earthly  life,  each  of  these  living  ones  is  full  of  eyes, 
before,  and  behind,  and  w^ithin ;  and  covered  with  wings, 
having  six  each ;  indicating  the  most  perfect  perception 
•of  God's  will,  and  sleepless  vigilance,  and  untiring  energy 
in  doing  it.  We  have,  then,  in  this  symbol,  the  very 
image  of  the  divine  perfections,  so  far  as  a  creature  can 
possess  them :  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul.  Could  any 
language,  or  any  other  conceivable  forms,  represent  with 


248  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE,  [Lect.  XII. 

sucli  vividness  and  force  as  this  does,  the  infinite  excellence- 
of  this  spiritual  life  ? 

By  this  symbol  three  leading  properties  of  this  spiritual 
life  are  distinctly  and  prominently  set  forth,  by  which  it 
is  perfectly  described :  holiness,  divine  knowledge,  and 
unwearying  activity. 

This  is  its  very  nature.  No  one  living  form  could  even 
imperfectly  shadow  this  forth.  Four  are 
§.  Holiness.  here  required  to   do   it ;   four   different 

natures,  each  setting  forth  one  of  its  car- 
dinal constituent  elements,  and,  together,  including  every 
moral  excellence.  Here  is  lion-like  courage  in  doing  the 
will  of  God  in  the  face  of  all  difficulties  and  enemies ; 
perfect  meekness  and  humility,  submission  to  the  divine 
will;  love  to  man  as  a  brother  ;  and  eagle-like  devotion 
to  God,  and  communion  with  Him.  What  more  can  there 
be  ?  To  the  perfect  idea  of  holiness  not  one  of  these  can 
be  wanting;  with  these  united,  nothing  can  be  wanting. 
It  is  by  these  that  the  various  aspects  of  the  new  nature, 
the  spiritual  life,  are  manifested.  Your  temper  and  life 
must  present  these  four  distinct  faces  and  forms  of  moral 
excellence,  or  you  have  no  life  in  you,  at  least  no  evidence 
of  it. 

This  new  life  has  a  power  of  spiritual  perception,  a 

capacity  to  know  divine  things,  entirely 

§.  Divine  knowledge,  ^      ^^  ^^^^  ^aturc  or  intellect,  however 

or  spiritual  insight.  J  ' 

enlarged.  It  is  but  the  same  thing  ex- 
pressed in  such  language  as  this :  "  The  secret  of  the 
Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  Him,  and  He  will  shew  them 
His  covenant."  "  Evil  men  understand  not  judgment ; 
but  they  that  seek  the  Lord  understand  all  things." 
"Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit  which  is  of  the 
world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  God,  that  we  might 
know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God."' 
"  The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him ;  neither  can  he 


Lect.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  249^ 

know  them,  for  they  are  spiritually  discerned.  But  he 
that  is  spiritual  discerneth  all  things,  yet  he  himself  is 
discerned  of  no  man,"  "  Ye  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  and  know  all  things.  The  anointing  which 
ye  have  received  of  Him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not 
that  any  man  teach  you  ;  but  as  the  same  anointing  teach- 
etli  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  Him."^ 

Just  in  proportion  as  your  soul  is  full  of  this  spiritual 
life  is  it  covered  with  eyes,  to  perceive  the  beauty  of  truth, 
and  its  adaptation  to  your  wants,  and  in  the  same  propor- 
tion is  it  secured  from  all  error.  From  this  there  is  but 
one  sure  preservative,  a  vigorous  spiritual  life,  securing 
sleepless  vigilance,  and  a  quick  perception  of  the  divine 
will.  ~No  intellectual  acumen,  no  logical  acuteness,  can 
secure  the  soul  from  destructive  error. 

This  is  another  of  these  leading  properties  of  the  life 

of  the  Spirit.     It  belongs  to  the  very 

§.  Untiring  activity,  nature  of  this  Spiritual  life,  that  it  should 

never  weary  in  exercising  the  functions 

of  praise  and  obedience.     We,  alas,  even  the  very  best  of 

God's  children  here,  are  apt  to  be  soon  wearied  when  the 

service  is  hard,  for  we  as  yet  very  imperfectly  feel  the 

power  of  this  new  life;  the  numbness  of  our  natural  estate 

of  death  still  clings  to  us ;  but  when  it  shall  pervade  the 

soul,  filling  every  emotion  and  desire,  then  shall  we  serve 

as  the  angels  do  in  heaven.     Just  in  proportion  as  your 

soul  is  now  under  the  power  of  this  new  life,  is  it  full  of 

wings,  ever  ready  to  fly  promptly  to  do  His  will,  never 

tiring  in  His  sweet  and  blessed  service. 

This  spiritual  perception  and  untiring  activity,  is  in- 
separably and  equally  connected  with  every  form  and 
manifestation  of  holy  character.  It  directs  and  controls 
as  completely  the  perfect  development  of  holy  courage 

1  Ps.  25  :  14,     Prov.  28  :  5.     1  Cor.  2  :  12,  14,  15,     1  John  2  :  20,  27. 


■250  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  [Lect.  XII. 

and  humility,  as  of  love  and  communion  with  God.  In 
tliis  respect,  the  four  living  creatures  were  alike.  All  par- 
tial developments  of  Christian  character  arise  from  retain- 
ing and  cherishing  in  the  heart  some  desire  or  temper 
which  obstructs  the  growth  of  this  life  in  that  direction. 

The  crowning  excellency  of  this  life  is,  that  it  is  eternal. 
These  living  creatures  are  in  immediate  connection  with 
the  throne.  This  life  is  beyond  the  reach  of  all  earthly 
and  Satanic  foes.  They  are  with  the  Lamb,  who  is  also 
in  the  throne,  and  in  their  midst,  (chap.  5,  6.) 

"  Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God ;  and  when  Christ, 
who  is  our  life,  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also  appear 
with  Him  in  glory.'" 

Until  then,  however,  our  experience  of  this  life  in  its 
power  and  joy  must  be  very  imperfect,  and  marked  by 
many  vicissitudes.  It  has  only  entered  your  soul.  It  does 
not  reign  there  alone;  the  power  of  that  spiritual  death 
from  which  it  has  plucked  you,  is  still  most  fearfully  felt. 
Now  its  presence  is  manifest  by  the  spiritual  conflict.  If 
you  are  conscious  of  the  struggle,  if  you  have  eyes  to  see 
the  preciousness  of  Jesus,  and  winged  desires  to  seek  and 
do  His  will,  you  have  begun  to  feel  its  transforming 
power,  and  shall  at  length  enjoy  its  unutterable  bliss  and 
gloiy.  The  eyes,  now  so  feeble,  shall  gaze  into  the  depths 
of  knowledge  and  glory ;  no  more  on  fainting  limbs  and 
trembling  steps  will  you  serve  Him  as  a  weary  pilgrim, 
but  on  wings  of  unmingled  love  and  joy  be  borne  upward 
and  onward  for  ever,  through  the  enlarging  fields  of  glory 
and  of  service. 

Finally,  we  see  why  these  symbols  are  so  mysterious, 
so  perfectly  unique,  without  any  coun- 
ous.  ^  ^°  ^^^  ^""  terpart  in  nature,  and  as  material  exist- 
ences not  only  impossible,  but  incon- 
ceivable.    It  shows  that  the  life  they  represent  is  deeply 

1  Col.  3:  3,  4. 


IiECT.  XII.]  ITS  SPIRITUAL  LIFE.  251 

mysterious,  inconceivably  glorious,  and  full  of  all  perfec- 
•tions  compatible  with  our  nature ;  infinitely  beyond  any 
rthing  of  which  we  can  form  any  conception.  The  very 
mysteriousness  of  these  images,  and  the  utter  impossibility 
of  conceiving  even  of  them  as  actual  existences,  is  the  very 
thing  tliat  makes  them  represent  more  completely  the 
truth  expressed  by  the  apostle  Paul,  "Eye  hath  not  seen, 
nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of 
man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  Him;  but  God  hath  revealed  them  to  us  by  His 
Spirit." 

There  is  such  a  life.  It  may  be  ours.  It  must  be  ours, 
or  we  can  have  no  part  in  His  spiritual  kingdom.  It  must 
be  ours,  or  we  must  die  the  second  death.  We  cannot 
work  it  up  in  our  own  hearts.  God  the  Spirit  alone  can 
bestow  it.  It  is  "born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of 
the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God."  "Except 
a  man  be  born  *  *  *  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 
..tlie  kingdom  of  God." 


LECTUliE    XIJI. 

THE   SPIKITUAL  LIFS  :    ITS    GLOKY,    CLAIMS,    ANI> 
PRIVILEGES. 

Eev.  ,  Chap,  it  :  6-8. 

THESE  living  creatures,  so  unlike  all  earthly  exist- 
ences, are  representatives  of  a  life  nnlike  and  above- 
all  earthly  life.  It  is  not,  however,  the  life  of  angels,  or 
of  some  other  highly  exalted  beings  in  some  distant 
regions  of  God's  great  universe,  but  the  new  life  of  every 
new  boru  soul,  of  every  converted  sinner.  This  life,  ex- 
isting as  it  does  here  in  the  flesh,  in  a  soul  still  beset  wnth 
native  corruptions,  and  in  constant  and  deadly  conflict 
with  them,  exhibits  but  very  imperfectly  its  glorious  na- 
ture and  mighty  powers.  Even  to  those  of  us  who  feel  the 
deep  throbbings  of  this  blessed  life,  and  its  daily  strug- 
gles with  indwelling  sin,  its  excellence  but  dimly  appears. 
To  know  this  we  must  contemplate  it,  not  as  obscured 
and  obstructed  by  our  corruptions,  but  apart,  in  its  own 
high  nature  and  powers,  as  tlie  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
The  germinating  shoot  that  1ms  just  burst  forth  from  its 
shell,  and  is  yet  struggling  with  the  clods  upon  it,  can 
give  to  the  mere  observer  a  very  faint  idea  of  the  powers 
and  capacities  of  the  life  that  is  working  in  it.  Only  as 
he  considers  its  nature,  and  principles,  and  gradual  de- 
velopment, and  perfected  results,  can  he  know  the  life  of 
the  acorn  or  the  oak.  To  aid  us  in  forming  distinct, 
vivid,  and  impressive  conceptions  of  the  spiritual  life,  this 
strange  symbol,  as  we  have  already  seen,  was  given,  that 
in  gazing  on  it  "  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely 
252 


Lect.  XIII.]  GLOEY,  CLAIMS  AND  PRIVILEGES.  263- 

given  to  us  of  God."  Its  general  meaning  has  been 
shown  in  the  last  lecture.  But  its  unique  and  compli- 
cated character,  and  the  vast  importance  and  compre- 
hensiveness of  the  truth  it  represents,  fully  ^'ustifj  a  fur- 
ther exposition,  in  order  to  unfold  its  practical  value  to 
the  believer.  This  we  shall  do  in  this  lecture,  under  these 
two  leading  heads,  the  glory  of  tliis  life,  and  its  claims 
and  privileges. 

I.  This  symbol  sets  vividly  before  us  the  true  glory 
of  this  hidden  life,  and  so  the  infinite 
excellence  of  true  religion.  As  a 
hidden  thing,  it  is  desj)ised,  its  very  existence  doubt- 
ed, and  its  glory  always  obscured  by  the  obtrusive 
pomps  and  noisy  bustle  of  this  visible  world.  The  greater 
the  necessit}',  therefore,  for  the  believer  and  unbeliever 
both  to  reflect  much  on  it.  It  has  a  glory  that  trans- 
cends all  earthly  things ;  and  this  is  manifest  in  three 
particulars:  its  likeness,  its  origin,  and  its  results.  It 
bears  the  divine  image,  it  springs  from  divine  power  and 
blood,  it  secures  the  highest  blessedness. 

It  is  the  real  image  of  God.  Life,  even  in  its  lowest 
forms,  is  a  mysterious  thino;.    Yesetable 

§.    1.  Image  of  God.    ,.,        '  ^     '\  ^  ^ 

life,  as  it  developes  itself  from  the  tiny 
germ,  and  expands  by  the  force  of  some  unseen  power 
into  that  same  complicated  system  that  first  produced  it, 
of  trunk,  and  branches,  and  foliage,  and  flowers,  and  fruit, 
with  all  their  secret  vessels  and  circulating  juices,  is  an 
object  of  deep  interest.  Animal  life,  with  its  still  more 
complicated  forms,  and  higher  functions;  and  intellectual 
life,  with  its  yet  far  loftier  powers  of  thought  and  feeling, 
in  all  their  inscrutable  operations,  are  still  deeper  myste- 
ries. No  human  penetration  has  ever  been  able  to  unfold 
this  hidden  mystery  of  life  in  any  of  its  forms ;  while  yet 
its  existence,  its  laws,  and  operations  constitute  the  chief 
glory  of  God's  creation.  "What  would  all  creation  be 
without  it,  but  the  unbroken  stillness  and  sameness  of  a 


254:  GLORY,  CLAIMS  AND  PRIVILEGES  [Lect.  XIII. 

creation  of  death  ?  The  child  and  the  philosopher  are 
alike  interested  in  it,  and  alike  baffled  in  the  attempt  to 
penetrate  its  secrets. 

But  the  life  of  a  new-born  soul,  the  spiritual  life,  is 
something  far  higher  than  the  highest  of  these.  It  is  as 
much  more  excellent  and  glorious  than  they,  as  the  very- 
image  of  God,  His  moral  image,  is  more  glorious  than  the 
material  work  of  His  hands.  This  is  its  very  essence. 
With  all  the  scepticism  of  men  w4io  limit  their  views  to 
the  forms  of  life  which  this  world  alone  presents,  we  really 
know  more  of  the  nature  of  this  highest  life  than  we  do, 
perhaps,  of  life  in  any  of  its  lower  forms.  It  is  the  im- 
press of  God's  moral  perfections  stamped  by  His  own 
almighty  power  on  the  intelligent  soul.  These  moral 
perfections  are  His  chief  glory.  Holiness  is  but  the  sum 
of  these.  This  gives  to  every  other  perfection  its  bright- 
est radiance.  When  God  promised  to  Moses  that  won- 
derful vision  of  His  glory  on  the  mount,  it  was  in  these 
words,  "  I  will  make  all  My  goodness  pass  before  thee," 
where  goodness  is  but  another  word  for  all  moral  excel- 
lence, the  good.  Take  away  the  justice,  truth  and  love  in 
which  this  consists,  and  immediately  boundless  power  and 
knowledge,  instead  of  being  objects  of  admiring  love,  if 
conceivable  at  all,  would  be  inconceivably  monstrous  and 
horrible.  Without  it  man  becomes  a  moral  monster.  His 
high  intelligence  is  only  a  ruin,  a  mighty  force  without 
control,  blind  and  destructive.  "  Wandering  stars,"  the 
apostle  calls  such,  "  to  whom  is  reserved  the  blackness  of 
darkness  for  ever."  Like  some  one  of  the  heavenly 
bodies,  broken  away  from  its  central  sun  and  prescribed 
orbit,  and  sweeping  on  farther  and  still  farther  into  the 
unknown  regions  of  darkness  and  death,  with  the  same  force 
that  would  have  borne  it  for  ever  onward  in  its  original 
path  of  light,  is  a  soul  destitute  of  spiritual  life.  It  is  an 
Anomaly  in  God's  creation,  just  such  as  the  devils  are. 
Without  this  life  of  holiness,  man,  with  all  his  powers,  liis 


Lect.  XIII.]  OF  THIS  LIFE.  255 

immortal,  intelligent  natm*e,  is,  in  the  fullest  and  most 
dreadful  sense,  dead,  morally  and  spiritually  dead,  insen- 
sible to,  and  incapable  of,  being  influenced  by  that  which 
is  God's  chief  glory,  and  his  own  highest  end  and  only 
happiness.  And  yet  such  may  the  reader  of  these  pages 
be.  Such  certainly  are  we  all  by  nature.  "Dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins,"  "alienated  from  the  life  of  God,"^ 
is  the  expressive  language  of  the  Iloly  Spirit.  Now  the 
life  that  can  ti'iumph  in  man  over  this  moral  death,  and 
which  alone  can  guide,  control  and  bless  his  intelligent 
and  immortal  nature,  and  make  it  like  God,  must  trans- 
cend all  other  life  in  glory,  as  much  as  this  mysterious 
symbol  transcends  all  living  creatures. 

2.  Accordingly,  this  life  has  its  origin  in  a  new  creation. 
One  kind  of  life  cannot  originate  another. 

§.    2.  Its  origin.  i  i         i   />  .  .  ^        .        t  « 

Vegetable  life  cannot  intensify  itseli 
into,  or  work  out,  animal  life  ;  and  brute  force  cannot 
generate  intellectual  power.  Hence,  this  life  has  its  com- 
mencement in  the  soul,  in  what  the  Scriptures  call  a  new 
birth,  a  regeneration,  a  resurrection.  ""We  are  His  work- 
manship, created  in  Christ  Jesus;"  "quickened  together 
with  Christ."  "Ye  must  be  born  again."  It  is  this 
which  adds  so  much  to  the  mystery  of  this  life  and  its 
interest.  It  is  something  superadded  to  our  fallen  nature. 
It  is  the  recovery  of  a  life  once  entirely  lost ;  the  restora- 
tion of  a  nature  totally  ruined.  It  is  that  same  wander- 
ing, dark,  frozen,  and  ruined  orb  that  had  burst  away 
from  its  place,  and  was  sweeping  on  to  a  still  more  fright- 
ful ruin,  seized  in  its  helpless  course  by  the  same  mighty 
hand  that  formed  it  first,  and  by  that  brought  back  to  its 
true  orbit,  under  the  light  and  power  of  its  redeeming ' 
God.  The  marks  of  its  past  ruin  are  on  it,  and  must 
remain  there  for  ever,  but  will  remain  only  as  a  testimony 
to  the  mighty  power  that  seized  and  restored  it ;  and  will 

1  Eph.  2:1.     4  :  14. 


256  GLORY,  CLAIMS  AND  PRIVILEGES  [Lect.  XIII. 

make  it  among  all  its  living  sister  orbs  for  ever  the  most 
attractive  and  illustrious  object  of  them  all.  And  this 
for  the  simple  reason  that  it  is  a  new  creation.  In  all  the 
universe,  no  object  has  gathered  upon  it  so  much  of  the 
glory  of  creating  power  and  love  as  a  redeemed  sonl. 
Not  only  is  this  new  life  as  much  God's  work  as  the 
natural  life,  it  is  the  brightest  display  of  His  creating 
love.  Its  dependence,  too,  on  the  secret,  constant  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  just  as  complete  as  that  of  the 
natural  life  on  God's  providence.  What  could  so  ade- 
quately picture  to  our  view  such  a  "new  creature,"  such 
a  restored  life,  as  these  new  and  strange  creatures  of  sur- 
passing powers,  unlike  all  other  creatures  of  God  ? 

This,  however,  is  not  the  full  view  of  its  origin.  The 
mystery  and  glory  of  this  life,  in  this  respect,  are  still 
further  shown  in  the  great  truth  of  revelation,  that  it  not 
only  requires  God's  almighty  power  to  create  and  sustain 
it,  but  required  His  redeeming  blood  to  procure  and  jus- 
tify the  exercise  of  that  power.  God  the  Son  must 
become  incarnate,  suffer,  and  die,  that  God  the  Spirit 
might  descend  to  work  this  life  in  the  soul.  That  pre- 
cious blood  must  extinguish  the  curse,  before  this  new 
creating  power  could  extend  the  priceless  blessing.  This 
life,  then,  has  its  highest  actual  origin,  its  procuring 
cause,  in  redeeming  love.  It  is  constantly  represented  as 
the  result  of  union  with  Christ,  our  risen  Redeemer  and 
Surety,  who,  by  His  death,  abolished  death  for  His  people: 
so  that  His  life  is  ours ;  He  lives  in  us ;  we  are  one  with 
Him,  by  His  Spirit  dwelling  in  us,  as  the  branches  are 
one  with  the  vine,  and  sharers  of  the  same  life.  The  glo- 
rified humanity  of  the  Son  of  God  becomes  thus  the  ever 
living  source  of  this  life,  and,  therefore,  also  the  divine 
pattern,  according  to  which  the  Spirit  is  forming  it  in  His 
people.  "Your  life  is  hid  with  Clu-ist  in  God."  Hence, 
its  symbol  bears  the  image  of  divinity,  as  far  as  a  crea- 
ture can,  and  has  its  proper  place  in  the  throne  and  with 


Ijeot.xiii.]  of  this  life.  257 

the  Lamb,  in  tlie  dwelling-place  of  Divine  sovereignty 
and  redeeming  love.     There  in  Christ  it  stands,  the  high- 
est monument  of  creating  power  and  atoning  blood. 
3.  In  its  results  upon  our  poor,  ruined  nature,  this  life 
cannot  but  exhibit  its  matchless  glory. 

§.    3.  Results.  .  .  .         1  , 

it  IS  the  very  consummation  m  the  soui 
of  the  mighty  work  of  redemption,  by  which  is  presented 
to  the  universe  the  brightest  display  of  the  glory  of  God. 
Its  first  faint  throbbings  of  repentance  and  faith  are  the 
Iblessed  beginnings  of  salvation  from  sin  and  from  death. 
Even  in  its  feeblest  state,  it  has  eyes  to  see  the  glory  of 
God  everywhere,  and  to  admire  the  beauty  of  holiness; 
and  wings  of  love  to  make  obedience  to  God  its  easy  and 
.spontaneous  movement,  no  longer  the  forced  service  of 
:an  unwilling  heart.  Its  prevalence  and  power  in  the 
'church  on  earth  will  be  the  destruction  of  all  the  outward 
forms  of  error  and  delusion,  which,  in  beautiful  symbolic 
Iharmony  with  this  vision  of  the  life,  are  in  this  book 
'represented  in  strong  contrast  to  these  living  creatures, 
as  wild  beasts  of  monstrous  and  dragonjike  forms,  de- 
vouring the  church  of  God,  and  ruling  over  the  helpless 
•nations.  Its  complete  perfection  in  the  soul  will  be  per- 
fectly to  know  and  to  do  the  will  of  God,  as  the  angels 
do  in  heaven.  Its  full  consummation  in  each  believer 
requires  and  secures ~the  redemption  of  the  body  also  from 
the  power  of  death.  For  "if  the  Spirit  of  Him  that 
raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  dwell  in  you.  He  that 
raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also  quicken  your 
mortal  bodies  by  His  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you.^^  Its  com- 
plete realization  cannot  be  until  the  body,  redeemed  from 
the  grave,  and  reunited  to  the  glorified  Spirit,  and  both 
made  like  unto  the  glorified  Redeemer,  shall,  in  all  the 
ages  to  come,  show  forth  "the  exceeding  riches  of  His 
grace,  in  His  kindness  toward  us  through  Christ  Jesus."  Its 
full  manifestation,  therefore,  will  be  at  that  most  glorious 
sepoch,  for  which  a  whole  creation  is  represented  as  long- 


258  GLOEY,  CLAIMS  AND  PRIVILEGES  [Lect.  XIII. 

ing,  and  groaning,  and  travailing  in  pain  together  until 
now,  "  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God :"  when  "  the 
creature  itself  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of 
corruption,  unto  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God." 
Then,  as  the  death  glanced  from  man  himself  upon  all  the 
earth,  and  creatures  subject  to  him,  so  this  life  shall  pour 
its  indirect  blessings  and  glories  all  over  and  through  a 
renovated  world. 

Such  are  the  unspeakably  glorious  results  of  this  life. 
They  are  results  in  glory  and  magnitude  worthy  of  its 
origin  in  almighty  power  and  redeeming  blood,  and  con- 
sonant to  its  glorious  nature  :  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul.. 
Of  such  a  life  only  such  living  creatures  as  this  divine 
symbol  presents  to  us  could  furnish  any  adequate  repre- 
sentation ;  and  in  all  the  wide  universe  there  is  no  other 
real  object  that  so  combines  mere  human  and  creature 
with  truly  divine  properties,  as  to  make  it  truly  answer 
to  the  apparently  inconsistent  and  impossible  properties 
of  these  living  creatures.  The  new  life  of  God  in  the 
soul  does  this  fully.  Make  yourself,  then,  believer,, 
familiar  with  these  strange  symbols.  They  will  help  to 
impress  upon  you  the  glory  of  this  life,  and  to  transform 
you  into  it.  Their  very  strangeness  will  keep  you  in  mind 
how  widely  this  life  differs  from  the  mere  life  of  nature.. 
But  its  practical  bearing  will  be  more  fully  unfolded  still 
in  our  other  topic. 

II.  The  claims  and  prwileges  of  this  new  and  heavenly  life.. 
These  are  here  vividly  pictured.     This 

§.    II.    Claims   and  it       i.i,j?  •  iA  •ijji'i. 

privileges.  symDol  scts  Deiorc  US  With  special  deiimte- 

ness  the  holy  perfections  which  we  are 

most  strenuously  to  cultivate  in  our  daily  walk,  and  also 

the  abundant  spiritual  power  provided  for  their  cultivation. 

1.  It  helps  to  remove  any  obscurity  that  may  rest  on 

the  idea  of  true  holiness  in  minds  so  filled 

§.     1.  Holiness.  itttti  ti  ^    .  tt 

and  blinded  by  earthly  things.     It  does 
this  by  presenting,  in  a  definite  and  impressive  form,  the- 


Lect.  XIII.]  OF  THIS  LIFE.  259 

indispensable  features  of  this  life  of  holiness,  few  but  com- 
plete. It  shows  it  under  four  distinct  manifestations, 
represented  under  the  four  entirely  distinct  forms  of  this 
living  creature.  We  have  already  briefly  explained  these. 
We  recall  attention  to  them  here,  in  order  to  impress  the 
practical  lesson  taught.  We  have  here  a  perfect  and 
practical  analysis  of  creature  holiness.  And  each  one  of 
these  four  leading  virtues  or  graces,  in  which  it  consists, 
is  presented  as  a  distinct  and  separate  form,  while  they 
together  form  one  symbol,  as  if  to  show  that  each  of  these 
must  receive  a  distinct  and  separate  attention,  a  decisive 
manifestation  in  the  character,  and  hence  a  distinct  culti- 
vation, in  order  that  the  life  of  holiness  may  be  complete. 
In  one  aspect  of  it,  holiness,  like  these  living  creatures, 
is  all  boldness  and  triumph;  in  another,  it  is  all  meekness 
and  submission;  in  another,  it  is  all  benevolence;  and  in 
a  fourth,  it  is  all  communion  with  God.  These  involve 
every  emotion  of  the  new-born  soul,  every  asjDCct  of  the 
renewed  nature;  and  according  to  the  circumstances  and 
relations  of  the  soul,  each  for  the  time  seems  to  absorb 
and  control  all  its  energies.  This  is  the  holiness  whidi 
every  child  of  the  kingdom  must  possess,  and  cultivate, 
and  finally  be  perfected  in.  In  regard  to  sin  and  temp- 
tation, it  is  determined  resistance  and  triumph  ;  in  regard 
to  rights,  and  duties,  and  trials,  it  is  meekness,  humility, 
and  submission;  in  regard  to  tlie  creature  and  to  man,  it 
is  kingly  dominion,  and  a  brother's  love ;  toward  God  it 
rises  in  heavenly  communion. 

2.  But  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  In  order  to 
the  attainment  of  these  graces  in  their 
full  harmony  and  power,  there  is  required 
the  highest  spiritiial  understanding  and  strength,  whereas 
we  feel  ourselves  to  be  blind  and  weak.  But  this  spiritual 
life  bestowed  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  is  provided  with 
every  faculty  of  spiritual  knowledge  and  power.  Eyes 
and  wmgs  being  the  most  perfect  faculties  of  knowledge; 


•260  GLORY,  CLAIMS  AND  PKIVILEGES  [Lect.  XIII. 

and  actioiij  and  tliese  living  ones  being  full  of  these,  teach 
us  that  the  new  life  wrouglit  by  the  Spirit  is,  in  its  whole 
nature,  perfectly  endowed  for  perceiving  and  for  doing 
whatever  is  implied  in  this  holy  triumph,  humility,  love, 
and  devotion.  See  set  forth  in  this  symbol  the  fulness 
and  extent  of  your  spiritual  privileges,  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  grace  provided,  as  well  as  the  degree  and  nature 
of  the  holiness  required.  It  is  indeed  true,  that,  while 
here,  you  are  not  freed  from  the  old  nature ;  you  groan, 
being  burdened.  But  we  are  everywhere  taught  the 
precious  trutli,  which  this  symbol,  all  full  of  eyes  and 
wings,  so  strikingly  represents,  that  in  this  struggle  we 
are  not  left  to  the  powers  of  mere  nature  for  wisdom  and 
strength.  Such  passages  as  the  following  might  be  writ- 
ten under  this  symbol,  as  its  best  exposition  practically, 
at  least  of  this  feature  of  it,  full  of  eyes  and  wings:  "  Be 
ye  filled  with  the  Spirit.''''  "That  ye  might  be  filled  with, 
the  knowledge  of  His  will,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual 
understanding ;"  "  strengthened  with  all  might  according 
to  His  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long  sufiering 
with  joyfulness."  "That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Him :  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened  ;  that  ye 
may  know  what  is  the  hope  of  His  calling,  and  what  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  His  inheritance  in  tlie  saints,  and 
what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  His  power  to  us-ward 
who  believe,  according  to  the  working  of  His  mighty 
power,  which  He  wrought  in  Christ,  when  He  raised  Him 
from  the  dead,  and  set  Him  at  His  own  right  hand  in  the 
heavenly  places."  And  thus  "hath  He  quickened  us 
together  with  Christ,  and  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and 
made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus." 
"  Tliat  He  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of 
His  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  His  Spirit  in 
vthe  inner  man;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by 


Lect.  Xin.]  OF  THIS  LIFE.  261 

faith ;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  may 
be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  depth,  and  height ;  and  to  know  the  love 
of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  miglit  be  filled 
with  all  the  fulness  of  God." 

Are  these,  indeed,  the  very  words  of  God  addressed  to 
all  His  believing  people,  even  while  struggling  here, 
where  the  currents  of  this  divine  life  are  so  obstructed  ? 
Are  these  the  unspeakable  privileges  of  the  saints  ?  Is 
this  the  Spirit's  own  description  of  the  life  of  a  new-born 
soul  ? 

Rise,  then,  oh  !  rise,  believer  in  Jesus,  to  the  true  con- 
ception and  enjoyment  of  this  divine  life  in  your  soul. 
You  are  not  straitened  in  God,  but  in  yourself.  It  is 
because  you  regard  these  high  attainments  of  holiness  as 
beyond  your  reach,  because  you  set  such  narrow  limits  to 
the  grace  of  God,  because,  by  confining  your  view  so 
much  to  your  own  native  helplessness  and  ignorance,  you 
lose  sight  of  the  infinite  resources  of  God's  Spirit  freely 
bestowed,  that  you  fail  so  greatly  to  manifest  the  spiritual 
knowledge,  activity,  and  holiness  of  these  living  ones.  All 
the  light  of  the  Spirit  is  yours ;  all  the  might  of  the  Spirit 
is  yours.  The  command  is,  "Be  filled  with  the  Spirit." 
"What  more  could  you  receive  ?  You  can  receive  it  only 
by  faith,  by  an  exclusive  reliance  on  the  finished  work  of 
your  Surety,  and  only  as  you  believe  yourself  welcome 
to  it,  and  actually  venture  upon  it  in  the  walk  and  work 
of  holy  obedience.  "  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall 
renew  their  strength;  they  shall  mount  up  on  wings  as 
eagles ;  they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary ;  they  shall  walk 
and  not  faint."  Let  these  living  creatures  in  and  around 
the  throne  of  covenant  grace  and  redeeming  love  be  ever 
before  your  mind,  holding  up  before  you,  in  their  imspeak- 
ably  glorious  forms,  the  surpassing  glory,  the  holy  nature, 
and  the  high  powers  and  privileges  of  that  spiritual  life 
which  you  possess  in  Christ. 


262 


GLORY,  CLAIMS  AND  PRIVILEGES  [Leot.  XIII. 


1.  See  liow  the  Spirit  of  God  employs  every  possible 

variety  and  form  of  instruction,  in  con- 
tJe_  •   ic  es  of  cnp-  ygyj^g  ^q  ^^g  ^]^q  knowledge  of  spiritual 

tilings,  and  impressing  them  on  our  dull 
and  sluggish  hearts,  and  praise  Him  for  the  boundless 
treasures  of  His  holy  word. 

2.  How  vain,  how  contemptible  the  things  of  earth  I 

In  view  of  the  glory  and  blessedness  of 

§.  2.  Vanity  of  earth.      ,.,,,-        t^t  -,.■■ 

this  hidden  lite,  how  mean  this  bustling, 
boasting  world  appears !  "We  who  p>rofess  to  have  felt 
its  power,  and  tasted  its  blessedness,  shall  we,  can  we,  live 
for  earthly  good  ?  To  perfect  this  life  in  our  own  souls, 
to  exhibit  its  beauty  and  power  to  a  dying  world,  this  is 
the  design  of  our  high  calling.  Shall  it  not  be  our  daily 
effort,  our  unceasing  prayer  ? 

3.  Here,  too,  is  comfort  in  all  our  aiSictions.     It  is. 

"  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  that  are 

§.    3.  Comfort.  .,  ,         ,  .  ^ 

seen,  but  at  tlie  things  that  are  not  seen^ 
that  these  light  afflictions  work  out  for  us  a  far  more  ex- 
ceeding and  eternal  weight  of  glory,"  by  perfecting  this 
divine  life  in  us.  "  For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house 
of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have" — by  virtue  of 
this  life — "  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  For  we  that  are  in  this 
tabernacle  do  groan,  being  burdened,  not  for  that  we 
would  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon,  that  mortality  might 
he  suiallowed  up  of  life.'''' 

4.  Mere  nature  here  may  learn  its  utter  helplessness. 

Dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  Nothing 
nea's.^'    ^"^  « P  s^^'  less  than  almighty  j^ower  caii  impart  this 

heavenly  life.  It  is  a  work  of  sovereign 
grace.  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  bestow  it  on  any. 
Multitudes  venturing  on  day  by  day  without  it,  are  perish- 
ing in  their  sins.  While  God  is  under  no  obligation  ta 
bestow  it,  He  declares  that  they  who  neglect  it  shall 
perish.     "How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great 


Lect.  XIII.]  OF  THIS  LIFE.  263 

salvation  ?"  And  directly  from  the  very  midst  of  these 
living  ones — from  the  immediate  presence  of  Him  that 
sits  upon  the  throne — from  the  lips  of  the  Lamb  Himself, 
comes  the  voice  of  that  most  gracious  invitation  found  at 
the  end  of  this  book :  "  The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say, 
Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let 
fhim  that  is  athirst,  Come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE  FREELY."  "  For  God  SO  lovcd  the 
world,  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son,  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  in  Him  might  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 

XASTING  LIFE." 


LEOTUEE    XIV. 

THE  WORSHIP   OF   THE  KINGDOM. 

Eev.,  Chap,  iv:  8-11. 

*'  Ajid  they  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God 
Almighty,  which  wae,  and  is,  and  is  to  come.  And  when  those  living 
creatures  give  glory,  and  honour,  and  thanks  to  Him  that  sat  on  the 
throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fall 
down  before  Him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  Him  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying : 
Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honour,  and  power ; 
for  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  Thy  pleasure  they  are,  and 
were  created." 

¥E  are  not  yet  quite  done  with  this  chapter  of  won- 
derful things.  We  have  seen  that  it  represents  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  God,  the  true  invisible  church  of  the 
Redeemer.  In  a  single  view  it  presents  its  covenant  God, 
its  redeemed  people  in  their  kingly  and  priestly  dignity, 
its  spiritual  light  and  purifying  influences,  and  its  new 
and  exalted  life.  This  last  and -crowning  blessing  we  have 
seen  brought  out  into  a  most  striking  visible  reality,  in  the 
living  creatures,  with  their  numerous  eyes  and  wings,  and 
foui"  most  perfect  creature  forms,  showing  a  life  combin- 
ing the  most  perfect  powers  of  knowing  and  doing  what- 
ever is  implied  in  every  form  of  holy  action,  whether 
successful  resistance  to  sin,  profound  humility,  intelligent 
love,  or  eagle-winged  devotion. 

Now  this  is  the  church  which,  throughout  this  book,  is 
represented  as  in  continual  conflict  with  the  powers  of 
earth  and  hell;  not  that  worldly,  polluted,  mongrel,  de- 
formed thing  by  which  it  is  visibly  represented,  and  which, 
therefore,  receives  its  name,  and  which,  though  including 
264 


Lect.  XIV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  265 

nearly  all  the  moral  excellence  of  earth,  has  sadly  ob- 
scured and  degraded  it  by  worldly  conformity.  It  is  not 
an}'  external  organization  ;  all  these  have  in  them  so  much 
of  human  error,  pride,  and  weakness,  as  to  place  much 
that  belongs  to  them  on  the  side  of  the  opposition  to  the 
pure  and  spiritual  church  of  God.  Hence,  in  the  course 
of  the  great  conflict,  it  must  often  be  that  what  in  human 
eyes  has  been  identified  with  the  real  church  or  kingdom 
of  God,  seems  itself  to  be  the  object  of  the  same  sweeping 
judgments  that  desolate  the  nations,  and  not  only  comes 
into  fearful  peril,  but  is  laid  prostrate  in  utter  confusion 
and  shame.  This  for  a  time  not  only  strengthens  unbe- 
lief, and  brings  upon  the  truth  and  kingdom  of  Christ  the 
sneer  of  the  world,  but  tries  and  shakes  the  faith  of  God's 
own  people.  Hence  the  importance  of  carefully  distin- 
guishing between  the  real  spiritual  kingdom  of  God,  and 
all  of  our  imperfect  organizations  that  represent  it,  and 
that  need  most  thorough  and  radical  changes  before  they 
can  represent  it  adequately.  It  is  with  the  whole  church 
as  with  the  individual  believer;  as  each  believer  is  a  very 
imperfect  representative  of  the  spiritual  life,  so  the  visible 
church  is,  as  we  have  previously  seen,  a  very  imperfect 
manifestation  of  the  spiritual  kingdom :  and  as  the  afilic- 
tions  and  the  seeming  desertions  of  the  believer  for  a  time 
are  only  in  order  to  perfect  this  life  in  Him,  so  the  appa- 
rent reverses  and  defeats  of  the  visible  church  are  only 
because  it  has  in  it  so  much  of  the  world,  and  in  order  to 
perfect  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  bring  it  out  at  last  into 
a  distinct,  separate,  and  glorious  realization.  Hence  it  is 
that,  in  contrast  with  the  imperfections  of  the  visible 
church,  as  previously  presented  in  "the  seven  churches," 
the  Spirit  of  God  is  so  careful  here  to  set  before  us,  in  the 
very  beginning,  the  real  nature  and  character  of  that 
invisible  church,  or  spiritual  kingdom,  whose  struggles 
and  triumphs  He  is  about  to  depict  for  the  instruction  and 
comfort  of  her  suffering  people. 


^6Q 


THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV. 


To   accomplisli  this,   the  Spirit   saw  that  it  was  not 
enough  to  present  the  mere  symbols  of 
new  life,  ^he  objects  which  constitute  it,  its  indwell- 

ing God,  its  redeemed  people,  and  its 
heavenly  blessings  of  light,  and  purity,  and  life.  He  sets 
before  us  the  workings  of  tliis  life,  the  secret  springs  of 
its  spiritual  activities  and  bliss,  so  as  effectually  to  distin- 
.guish  it  from  all  counterfeits  and  admixtures.  This  is 
■done  with  an  ease,  a  simplicity,  and  a  perfectness  in  the 
verses  before  us,  which  show  the  very  signature  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  cause  the  mind  that  once  clearly  per- 
ceives them  to  stand  awe  struck  as  it  reads.  It  is  done 
by  setting  all  the  living  activities  of  this  kingdom  in 
motion  in  the  act  of  holy  worship.  By  this  one  thing, 
the  worship  of  the  living  creatures  and  the  elders,  the 
true  workings  of  the  spiritual  life,  and  the  true  char- 
acter and  principles  of  the  spiritual  service  of  the  true 
church,  is  presented  in  strong  contrast  to  all  that 
impure,  perverted,  self-righteous  service  which,  in  the 
name  of  religion  and  the  church,  has  been  presented  to 
•a  holy  God. 

This  worship  begins  with  the  living  creatures,  by  their 
unceasing  adoration  of  the  divine  holiness.  "  They  rest 
■not  day  and  night  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord 
-God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come."  And 
it  is  "when"  they  thus  adore,  that  the  four  and  twenty 
elders,  as  by  some  essential  and  living  sympathy,  fall 
down  before  Him  that  sits  on  the  throne,  and  worship 
Him,  casting  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  and  in  a 
chorus  of  praise  acknowledge  His  right  to  universal 
homage,  and  His  will  and  pleasure  as  the  creature's  only 
law  and  end. 

We  are  taught  here  that  all  spiritual  worship  and  ser- 
vice proceeds  from  a  renewed  heart,  and  consists  in  ado- 
ration of  the  divine  holiness,  and  wonsecration  to  the 
divine  service. 


IjECT.  XIV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  267 

1.  All  true  worship   must  proceed  from  a  renewed 

heart.     In  the  scene  before  us,  the  wor- 

§.    1.    Worship,   the  .  .,,,..  -r 

•work  of  a  new  heart.  sJiip  Dcgms  With  the  livmg  crcatures.  it 
is  only  when  they  adore  that  the  elders 
fall  down  and  worship.  So  that  were  it  not  for  them, 
-all  would  be  silent  and  motionless.  In  the  next  chap- 
ter, also,  they  are  represented  as  leading  the  service 
•of  the  elders.  Worship  is  an  exercise  of  the  new  life, 
a  work  of  the  new  creature.  The  unrenewed  sinner 
is  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins;  and  you  might  as  well 
expect  a  lifeless  corpse  to  move  and  speak,  as  such  a  soul 
to  have  the  first  emotion  of  true  and  acceptable  worship. 
Whatever  prayers  he  may  offer,  whatever  solemn  hymns 
of  praise  he  may  unite  in,  however  he  may  sit  in  the 
place,  and  assume  the  posture  of  a  true  worshipper,  there 
is  no  true  worship  in  it.  No  influences  from  without, 
however  impressive  and  powerful,  can  awaken,  in  a  soul 
spiritually  dead,  one  single  emotion  of  true  worship.  You 
cannot  galvanize  a  dead  soul  into  life.  No  power  of 
music  can  give  hearing  to  the  deaf,  or  a  tongue  to  the 
dumb.  Influences  that  stir  the  renewed  heart  to  its 
depths  fall  powerless  upon  the  natural  man.  The  wor- 
.ship  of  God  is  the  most  spiritual  act  of  which  a  creature 
is  capable,  and  can,  therefore,  only  proceed  from  a  spiritual 
nature,  a  nature  renewed  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  "Except 
a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
He  cannot,  therefore,  have  any  capacity  to  unite  in  its 
holy  services  and  joys,  either  here  or  hereafter. 

This  becomes  still  more  manifest  when  we  consider  the 
two  essential  elements  of  all  true  worship  as  here  set 
forth. 

2.  Observe,  then,  secondly,  that  one,  the  first  essential 

element  in  all  true  worship  is  adoration 
ji.dorat'ion.°"^'^*^  ^°       of  the  character  of  God,  especially  of 

His  holiness.  This  is  represented  as  the 
unremitting  employment  of  these  living  creatures.  "  They 


268  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV, 

rest  not  day  and  night  saying,  Holy,  lioly,  holy,  Lord 
God  Almiglity,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come."  "  Theij 
rest  not;''''  they  have  no  intermission.  It  is  their  very 
nature  to  do  this.  The  language  teaches  that  it  is  the 
very  nature  of  the  new  life  to  adore  the  divine  perfections, 
and  delight  in  them.  This  adoration  belongs  to  the  very 
essence,  and  must  thoroughly  pervade  all  true  prayer, 
and  every  other  act  of  communion  with  God.     It 

"  *   *    is  the  Christian's  vital  breath, 
The  Christian's  native  air. " 

The  sovereignty,  self-existence,  eternity,  unchangeable- 
ness,  and  omnipotence,  which  are  essential  to  any  true 
idea  of  God,  and  which  fill  the  soul  with  awe,  and  present 
Him  as  the  all-sufficient  object  of  our  trust,  are  all  included 
in  these  few  comprehensive  words  of  the  living  creatures; 
but  it  is  tlie  holiness  which  characterizes  and  directs  all 
these  other  attributes,  which  is  the  immediate  object  of 
their  praise.  On  this  the  new  creature  delights  to  gaze 
and  meditate;  and  in  making  fresh  discoveries  of  its 
beauty  and  glory  it  finds  its  highest  bliss.  The  moral- 
perfections  of  a  God  of  boundless  power  and  knowledge, 
unfolding  themselves  with  ever  increasing  brightness,  is- 
that  which  fills  all  heaven  with  its  purest  joys  and  highest 
praises.  The  delight  of  a  soul  here,  as  it  discovers  some 
new  truth,  or  some  important  application  of  truth,  is  often 
most  exquisite.  But  this  is  a  discovery  among  merely  His 
lower  works.  In  all  the  universe  there  can  be  nothing  in 
glory  like  the  God  that  made  it.  What,  then,  must  be 
the  rapture  of  a  soul  that  has  discovered  something  of  the 
glory  of  the  infinite  Jehovah  Himself,  and  especially  of 
His  united  moral  perfections  ? 

But  in  all  the  displays  of  these  in  creation  and  provi- 
dence, there  is  nothing  to  compare  with  redemption.  It 
is  as  these  living  creatures  gaze  upon  that  throne  encir- 
cled by  the  rainbow  of  covenant  mercy,  and  surrounded 


Lect.  XIV.]  THE  WOKSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  269 

by  the  other  symbols  of  redeeming  love,  that  they  obtain 
these  rapturous  views  of  the  holiness  of  God ;  so  in  all 
the  manifestations  of  the  divine  character,  there  is  nothing 
like  the  holiness  that  beams  so  gloriously  in  the  cross,  to 
awaken  the  rapturous  praise  of  a  renewed  heart.  That 
amazing  combination  of  unrelaxing  justice  and  unfath- 
omable love  that  brought  the  Son  of  God  Himself  from 
the  throne  to  the  cross,  to  suffer  the  penalty  of  the  law, 
in  order  to  the  sinner's  pardon;  and  that  infinite  purity 
that  shines  in  the  completed  results  of  this  amazing 
scheme,  utterly  destroying  sin  in  every  pardoned  sinner, 
and  causing  such,  from  being  the  vilest,  to  become  the 
most  illustrious  of  God's  creatures,  and  the  most  closely 
united  to  the  divine  nature  itself,  this  especially  must  ever 
call  forth  the  praise  of  the  regenerate  soul. 

Observe,  too,  that  it  is  not  merely  His  goodness  and 
mercy,  in  addition  to  His  ■wisdom  and  power,  that  calls 
forth  this  adoring  praise.  These  all  men  can,  in  some 
degree,  appreciate.  But  it  is  His  holiness,  arraying  all 
the  perfections  of  His  nature  in  eternal  hostility  to  all  sin 
and  sinners  as  such.  In  this  only  the  renewed  soul  can 
see  any  real  beauty,  so  as  to  admire  it.  This  is  a  feature 
in  which  false  religion  is  specially  distinguished  from  the 
true,  and  the  fervours  of  a  spurious  worship  from  the 
rapturous  praises  of  a  renewed  heart. 

Listen  to  the  utterances  of  the  saints  in  Scripture. 
Head  the  Psalms.  How  tlie  souls  of  these  holy  men  of 
old  delighted  in  God,  and  in  devout  meditation  on  His 
holy  character.  A  large  portion  of  the  book  of  Psalms 
is  but  an  expansion  of  the  language  of  adoration  uttered 
by  tliese  living  creatures.  This  appears  there  as  the  lead- 
ing principle  of  the  spiritual  life,  its  very  breath.  It  lives 
in  the  contemplation  of  the  holiness  of  God,  as  shown  in 
all  His  dealings,  and  expressed  in  His  word.  It  "  rests 
not  day  and  night"  from  this.     Even  when  thwarted  by 


270  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV. 

the  power  of  indwelling  sin  in  struggling  saints  here,  it 
could  give  rise  to  such  language  as  this :  "  Oh,  how  love 
I  Thj  law!  it  is  mj  meditation  all  the  day."  "In  His 
law  dotli  he  meditate  day  and  night." 

Is  this  the  character  of  our  devotional  exercises  ?  Are 
the  perfections  of  God  the  object  of  our  delighted  study  ? 
Do  we  love  to  gaze  upon  His  holiness,  till  the  soul  melts 
and  rejoices  under  its  power?  Since  adoration  is  the 
nature  of  this  spiritual  life,  so  that  it  can  no  more  cease 
to  adore  than  a  living  man  to  breathe,  we  may  by  this 
judge  of  its  vigour  in  our  own  hearts.  We  may  thus  dis- 
cover also  a  secret  cause  of  our  own  spiritual  weakness. 
For  as  this  is  the  essential  nature  of  true  religion,  the 
habitual  direction  of  the  soul  to  this  great  object  in  medi- 
tation, and  prayer,  and  praise  is  absolutely  necessary  to 
preserve  a  vigorous  Christian  life. 

While  self-inspection  is  essential  to  this  divine  life — 
these  living  creatures  had  eyes  "  within.'''' 

§.    A  practical  error.  „  ,  , 

as  well  as  without — it  can  be  properly 
conducted  only  in  the  light  of  the  divine  holiness  in  the 
plan  of  redemption.  Many  believers,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
occupy  their  devotional  hours  in  looking  too  exclusively 
into  themselves,  contemplating  their  own  wants,  and  sins, 
and  sorrows,  and  infirmities,  instead  of  opening  their 
hearts  to  the  light  and  heat  of  this  glorious  sun.  They 
carry  into  the  dark  chambers  the  light  of  the  broken  and 
avenging  law,  instead  of  throwing  open  the  windows  also 
to  the  brightness  and  melting  warmth  of  the  gospel  of 
God's  grace.  Look  upon  that  throne  of  covenant  grace ; 
bring  your  soul  more  and  more  face  to  face  with  a  holy 
God  in  His  infinite  excellence  and  majesty,  as  displayed 
in  His  kingdom  of  grace,  that  thus  the  emotions  of  these 
living  creatures  may  be  made  to  fill  it;  and  then  inbred 
corruptions  and  other  objects,  whether  of  joy  or  sorrow, 
will  soon  lose  their  power. 


Lect.  xiy.]        the  woeship  of  the  kingdom.  271 

3.  The  other  essentialelement  in  true  worship,  as  here 
set  before  us,  is  consecration.  Tliis  is 
cration.  °  ^^^^'  heautifullj  symbolized  in  the  service  of 
tlie  twenty-four  elders,  which  immedi- 
ately follows  the  adoration  of  the  living  creatures. 

It  might  at  first  sight  appear  to  some  to  be  an  objec- 
tion to  our  exposition,  that  one  of  these  principles  of  true 
worship  is  an  act  of  the  living  creatures,  and  the  other  of 
the  twenty-four  elders,  as  if  they  were  by  difierent  agents. 
A  little  closer  attention  to  it  will,  we  think,  produce  the 
conviction  that  in  this  we  have  one  of  the  strongest  proofs 
of  its  correctness,  and  of  its  perfect  symbolic  consistency. 
This  apparently  different  agency  was  necessary  to  give  a 
correct  view  of  the  spiritual  reality.  It  is  thus  in  perfect 
consistency  with  those  passages  of  Scripture  which  repre- 
sent this  spiritual  life  as  something  distinct  from,  and  ad- 
ditional to,  the  pprsonality  of  the  believer,  though  having 
existence  only  in  it.  It  is  the  new  man,  in  distinction 
from  the  old  man ;  it  is  a  new  creature.  AVe  have  this 
language:  "The  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  flesh,  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would."  "Ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God."  "  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in 
me."  So  here,  by  this  spiritual  life  being  represented 
separately  from  the  persons  of  the  redeemed,  it  is  shown, 
as  it  could  not  otherwise  have  been,  as  one  of  the  bless- 
ings provided  and  laid  up  in  Christ  for  them;  and  so,  too, 
only  could  its  infinite  fulness  and  perfection  be  set  forth. 
But  this  is  not  all.  By  this  adoration  being  the  act  of 
these  living  ones,  we  are  taught  that  this  power  to  see, 
feel,  and  adore  the  holy  perfections  of  God  is  the  exclu- 
sive act  of  the  new  heart,  the  life  wrought  and  sustained 
by  the  indwelling  Spirit,  and  no  mere  enlargement  of 
natural  capacities.  And  by  its  at  once  bringing  the 
elders  from  their  seats,  prostrate  before  the  throne,  is 
shown  the  perfect  unity  of  feeling  and  action  between 


2Y2  THE  W0E3HIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Leot.  XIV. 

tliem,  how  completely  the  emotions  of  this  new  life  con- 
trol the  persons  of  the  redeemed,  even  the  whole  spiritual 
church ;  and  hy  the  consecration  being  represented  as 
theirs,  and  not  the  act  of  the  living  creatures,  but  prompted 
by  them,  we  are  taught  that  this  consecration  is  the  act 
of  the  whole  being,  of  the  whole  person  redeemed,  carry- 
ing with  it  all  he  is  and  has  ;  and  that  this  is  so  just  when, 
and  to  the  degree,  that  this  new  life  in  Christ  imparts  to 
him  adoring  views  of  God. 

Three  things  appear  to  be  clearly  taught  us  by  this 
worship  of  the  twenty -four  elders,  as  to  the  nature  of  this 
consecration. 

1.  They  fall  down  before  the  throne,  and  thus  teach  ns 

that  profound  and  cordial  submission  to  alt 
1  Submission  '°^^"      ^^^^  dlspcnsaUons  of  that  throne  is  the  very 

first  principle  of  Christian  consecration. 
There  can  be  no  proper  setting  apart  of  ourselves  to  God 
and  His  service,  except  as  we  recognize  His  perfect  right 
to  dispose  of  us  as  He  pleases,  and  regard  it  as  our  duty 
and  happiness  to  yield  ourselves  up  entirely  to  His  dis- 
posal. In  reference  to  all  dark  dispensations,  it  is  saying, 
"Even  so.  Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  Thy  sight;"' 
in  reference  to  all  afflictions  and  sorrows,  it  is  saying,  "It 
is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  as  seemeth  Him  good;"  and  in 
reference  to  duty,  its  single  inquiry  is,  "What  wilt  Thou 
have  me  to  do?"  There  is  no  reserve.  Such  a  prostra- 
tion before  the  throne  intimates  that  all  is  His,  body,  and 
soul,  and  property,  and  time,  and  influence.  It  implies 
that  the  redeemed  have  renounced  all  right  in  aud  to 
themselves,  and  all  other  disposal  of  themselves,  than 
this  yielding  of  themselves  to  be  used  by  Him,  in  His 
own  way,  for  His  own  glory. 

2.  This  consecration  implies,  secondly,  the  sweet  obli- 

gation imposed  by  His   grace.     These 

S.     2.   Grateful  obli-       ^  -■  j.  ^.i      •  ^     i}         ±.^      i.\ 

"jjjjj  elders  cast  their  crowns  beiore  the  tlirone 

in  acknowledgment  that  these    crowns 


IjECT.  XIV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  273 

were  from  God,  His  free  and  undeserved  gift.  Tlie  re- 
deemed are  never  tired  of  ascribing  all  their  distinctions 
to  free  and  sovereign  grace.  As  tliey  look  around  upon 
a  world  lying  in  wickedness,  dead  in  sins,  and  resting 
Tinder  the  curse,  and  realize  the  vast  elevation  to  whicli, 
as  sons  of  God,  they  have  been  raised,  and  the  high  hon- 
ours and  dignities  conferred  on  them  as  spiritual  kings 
and  priests,  do  they  feel  a  single  throb  of  self-compla- 
cency or  pride  as  the  special  favourites  of  heaven  ?  Nothing 
could  be  more  abhorrent  to  their  nature;  nothing  more 
inconsistent  with  the  ground  on  which  they  have  received 
these  blessings,  and  the  tenure  on  which  they  hold  them. 
So  far  from  this,  the  feeling  that  grace  alone  has  made 
them  to  differ  humbles  them  in  the  dust,  and  leads  them 
to  lay  all  their  honours  and  dignities  at  the  feet  of  their 
redeemino;  God.  The  obligation  to  use  these  gifts  and 
distinctions  entirely  in  promoting  the  glory  of  the  Giver, 
is  felt  pressing  on  their  souls  with  all  the  force  of  the  vast 
magnitude  and  weight  of  redeeming  love  and  sovereign 
mercy.  The  grace  received  is  itself  consecrated  and  used 
for  God ;  it  is  not  regarded  as  a  gift  merely  for  their  own 
personal  benefit  and  comfort,  but  as  an  additional  pre- 
>cious  trust,  by  which  to  show  forth  the  grace  and  glory  of 
&  covenant  God.  "Ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people,  that  ye  should 
show  forth  the  praises  of  Him  who  hath  called  you  out  of 
darkness  into  His  marvellous  light." 

3.  Thirdly,  this  consecration  recognizes  God  as  the  sole 
rule  and  end  of  tlie  creature.     This  is 

§.    3.  God  our  sole  j?   n  i   j?        -i  i  t    -       J_^ 

^^j_  very  lully  and  torcibly  expressed  m  tne 

doxology  of  these  eldei's.  "Thou  art 
worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honour,  and  power; 
for  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  and /o?*  Thj  pleasure  they 
are,  and  were  created."  The  same  sentiment  is  expressed 
by  Paul  thus:  "Of  Him,  and  through  Him,  and  to  Him 
.are  all  tilings ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever, 


274:  THE  WOKSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV. 

Amen."  "All  things  were  created  by  Him,  and  for 
'HimP  All  tilings  are  for  God,  because  all  are  by  Him.. 
This  single  idea,  so  simple,  so  evident,  and  yet  so  grand,, 
and  so  vast  in  the  extent  over  which  it  sweeps,  had  it  only 
been  embraced  in  its  full  meaning,  would  have  ended  half 
the  errors,  and  scattered  the  difficulties  and  perplexities, 
that  have  obscured  the  great  first  principles  of  truth  and; 
duty.  Man  is  for  God,  not  God  for  man  ;  the  creation: 
is  for  the  Creator,  not  the  Creator  for  His  creation.  And 
yet  a  very  large  portion  of  the  reasonings  in  regard  to 
the  claims  of  God,  and  the  duty  of  man,  have  gone  upon 
the  false  and  rotten  principle  that  the  good  of  the  crea- 
ture is  the  great  test  of  truth  and  virtue.  Hence  the  false 
theories  as  to  the  standard  of  virtue  and  duty.  The  pro- 
per application  of  this  simple  statement,  "We  are  for' 
God,  not  God  for  us,"  settles  the  wliole  business  of  duty,, 
and  decides  every  doubt  and  difficulty.  On  the  other- 
hand,  however,  we  too  often  talk'  and  act  as  if  we  had 
each  some  special,  separate,  independent  interests  of  our 
own,  for  which  we  must  secure  God's  patronage;  and  we 
think  of  God,  and  His  service  and  worship,  as  the  means 
to  advance  our  petty  interests,  instead  of  ourselves,  oisr- 
country,  and  our  race,  and  all  other  orders  of  being,  as 
together  means  to  advance  His  glory  by  doing  His  will.. 
This  becomes  very  manifest  in  times  of  great  anxiety, 
when  high  earthly  interests  are  in  peril,  such  especially 
as  a  country's  welfare  and  safety.  In  such  cases  men  are- 
every where  ready  to  fast  and  pray,  and  to  turn  to  the 
church,  to  get  its  intercessions  with  God,  not  in  real  ac- 
knowledgment of  their  sins,  and  true  repentance,  humilia- 
tion, and  submission,  but  to  secure  Him  to  be  on  their  sidcj 
and  to  blast  the  projects  of  their  enemies.  Then,  too,  if  He 
refuse  to  favour  their  views  of  right,  and  utterly  disappoint 
their  cherished  hopes,  they  are  very  apt  to  treat  God  very 
much  as  the  heathen  does  his  idol,  they  virtually  dethrone 
Him,  by  denying  His  universal  and  sovereign  providence.- 


Lbct.  XIV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  275" 

The  creature,  on  the  other  hand,  has  nothing  whatever 
to  Bay  about  rights  and  chxims  in  relation  to  His  Creator. 
He  is  but  chij  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  to  be  formed 
as  He  pleases  unto  honour  or  dishonour.  His.  private 
views  of  his  own  good,  or  his  rights  in  reference  to  his 
fellow  creatures,  are  not  the  test  of  what  the  Creator 
ought  to  do,  or  the  standard  bj  which  he  is  to  measure 
his  own  duty,  or  his  expectations.  There  is  but  one  stand- 
ard, the  will  of  God ;  but  one  end,  the  glory  of  God.  "  For 
Thy  pleasure  all  things  are,  and  were  created." 

Let  us  once  enthrone  this  simple  principle  in  our  souls, 
that  we  are  for  God,  and  not  God  for  us,  and  we  shall 
Boon  find  that  most,  if  not  all  the  diffici^lties  that  have 
enveloped  some  of  the  high  doctrines  of  revelation,  a& 
God's  sovereignty,  and  election,  and  predestination,  and 
eternal  misery,  will  vanish  as  mists  before  the  rising  sun  ; 
and  all  the  mysteries  that  darken  the  providence  of  God, 
instead  of  troubling  us,  would  only  awaken  profounder 
reverence  and  adoration.  There  is  nothino;  hio;her  than 
God,  by  which  as  a  standard  we  may  test  His  claims  and 
dealings.  He  himself,  His  will  and  pleasure,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  the  only  rule  by  which  to  test  all  doctrines,  and 
measure  all  duties.  Not  until  this  truth  is  fully  and  cor- 
dially received,  and  bears  practical  rule  in  the  heart,  is 
the  consecration  of  ourselves  to  God  complete.  We  shall 
never  fall  prostrate  before  His  throne,  and  cast  our  crowns- 
at  His  feet,  renouncing  all  right  and  claim  to  ourselves 
and  His  gifts  for  ever,  until  we  joyfully  feel  that  we  and 
■  everything  else  exist  for  Him,  and,  therefore,  that  it  is 
only  in  living  for  Him  that  our  substantial  happiness  is 
infallibly  secured. 

Such  is  the  divine  pattern  of  the  consecration  required 
in  every  member  of  the  spiritual  kingdom.  These  three 
things  are  essential  to  it :  cordial  submission  to  the  will, 
a  sense  of  complete  obligation  to  the  grace,  and  entire 
devotion  to  the  glory  of  God.     In  this,  and  the  adoration- 


■276  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV. 

of  the  divine  cliaracter  from  wliicli  it  springs,  consists  all 
spiritual  worship. 

This  vision  of  the  worship  of  the  spiritual  kingdom, 
teaches  us — 

1.  First,  what  must  be  the  nature,  and  what  is  the  true 
test  of  all  acceptable  external  worship, 
true  worship  ?  ^^^  It  must  be  sucli  as  shall  ej:j9re5S  adoration 
of  God,  and  consecration  to  Him,  and 
shall  tend  to  excite  these.  These  must  be  the  origin  and 
end  of  every  act  of  worship,  or  it  is  worthless.  No  mere 
fervency  of  petition,  no  supposed  ardour  of  grateful  feel- 
ing, as  we  enjoy  abundantly  the  blessings  of  a  kind  Pro- 
vidence, or  experience  some  great  deliverance,  nor  any 
excitement  of  emotion  under  the  force  of  conscience,  or 
the  belief  of  pardon,  distinctively  marks  genuine  worship. 
All  these  may  exist  in  connection  with  the  purest  selfish- 
ness, without  any  right  views  of  the  holiness  of  God,  or 
His  claims  upon  us. 

Nor  can  it  consist  in,  or  be  tested  by,  any  outward 
forms  or  services.  There  are,  indeed,  certain  outward 
acts,  and  bodily  postures,  which  are  universally  regarded 
as  natural  expressions  of  trust,  humiliation,  reverence,  and 
praise.  These,  however,  are  few  and  simple:  the  audible 
voice  in  prayer  and  praise,  and  witnessing  to  the  truth; 
the  publican's  downcast  eye;  and  standing,  kneeling,  and 
prostration,  according  to  the  circumstances.  Even  these, 
too,  inseparable  as  they  are  in  certain  times  and  j^laces  from 
the  genuine  feeling  of  worship,  if  not  the  result  of  such 
feeling,  or  if  regarded  as  possessing  a  distinct  value  in 
themselves,  become  positively  offensive. 

But  when  forms  and  ceremonies,  which  are  not  natural 
expressions  of  spiritual  worship,  are  introduced  by  mere 
human  will  into  the  external  worship  of  God,  for  the  sake 
of  their  beauty,  impressiveness,  or  solemnity,  so  far  from 
being  acts  of  worship,  they  vitiate  it.  Such  influence  can 
never  touch  the  spiritual  life  but  to  benumb  it.     They 


Leot.  XrV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  277 

divert  the  mind  from  the  only  object  of  spiritual  worship. 
The  impressions  they  make  are  dangerously  deceptive, 
just  in  proportion  to  their  power  over  the  emotional 
nature.  By  a  skilful  manipulation  of  the  emotional  and 
sensational  nature  of  man,  in  the  use  of  language,  music, 
and  ceremonies,  individuals  and  assemblies  may  be  gal- 
vanized into  the  highest  excitement  of  feeling,  which  may 
be  readily  mistaken  by  the  subject  of  it  for  the  fervours 
of  true  worship.  Instead  of  awakening  profound  and 
humbling  views  of  the  holiness  and  glory  of  God,  they 
intoxicate  the  soul  with  a  dizzy  whirl  of  undefined  emo- 
tions, of  which  self  is  the  centre  and  the  end. 

On  the  other  hand,  where  these  adoring  views  of  God 
lead  to  a  spirit  of  hearty  consecration,  the  whole  life  be- 
comes an  act  of  worship.  Hence,  the  completest  test  of 
its  genuineness,  is  its  expression  in  a  life  of  grateful  love 
and  obedience.  Without  tliis,  forms  and  professions  are 
only  hypocrisy.  This  is  the  Scripture  test  and  standard. 
It  takes  the  very  words  which  distinctively  express  exter- 
nal and  ceremonial  worship,  and  applies  them  to  true  holi- 
ness of  life,  declaring  that  the  true  ritual,  the  outward 
form  of  worship,  the  only  acceptable  ceremonial  of  this 
spiritual  church,  under  this  dispensation,  is  a  holy  life. 
In  James  1 :  26,  27,  the, words  "religious"  and  "religion" 
are  words  denoting  strictly  in  the  original  the  outward 
form  of  worship.  The  meaning,  therefore,  is,  "If  any 
man  among  you  seem  to  be  a  worshipper,  and  bridleth 
not  his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his  own  heart,  that  man's 
worship  is  vain.  Pure  worship  and  undefiled  before  God 
and  the  Father  is  this,  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the 
world."  So  in  the  stirring  exhortation  of  the  apostle  in 
Rom.  12:  1,  where  the  word  "service"  is  properly  ^^ wor- 
ship,^'' and  is  applied  elsewhere  to  the  Jewish  ritual  ser- 
vice, the  whole  extent  of  Christian  consecration  is  included 
in  it :  "I  beseech  you,  therefore, brethren,  by  the  mercies 


278  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV^ 

of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,, 
holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  your  reasonable 
service,"  or  ivorship. 

2.   How  the   Spirit  pours   contempt   on    all    outward 

shows  and  pomps  of  worship,  in  unfold- 

§.    Inf.  2.  Outward   -^^-^^  ^j^^g  ^j^g  transcendent  glory  of  this 

pomps  contrasted  with         ^  .  .  o        j 

spiritual  glory.  Spiritual   scrvicc.     The  seer  here  carries 

us  entirely  out  of  sight  of  all  the  pomps 
of  external  worship,  with  which  men  in  their  folly  have 
marred  the  true  worship  of  the  church,  in  order  to  com- 
mend it  to  the  senses  of  those  who  could  not  appreciate 
any  thing  else,  and  introduces  to  a  scene  far  more  grand, 
and  simple  as  it  is  grand.  It  finds  its  corresponding 
spiritual- reality,  not  merely  in  the  state  of  glory,  but  in 
measure  here  on  earth.  There  is  here  a  temple  nobler 
far  than  any  vaulted  pile  that  human  art  ever  constructed, 
though  filled  with  crowds  of  kneeling  w^orshippers,  and 
reverberating  with  anthems  of  loftiest  praise  :  a  regene- 
rate human  heart.  Jehovah  declares  expressly,  that  He 
prefers  this  to  all  the  glories  of  His  own  material  crea- 
tion. "Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Heaven  is  My  throne,  and 
the  earth  is  My  footstool,  *  *  *  where  is  the  place  of 
My  rest  ?  For  all  those  things  hath  Mine  hand  made, 
*  *  *  saith  the  Lord ;  but  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even 
to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth 
at  My  word."  "I  dwell  in  the  high  and  holy  place,  with 
him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite  and  Innnble  spirit."  It  is 
the  worship  of  such  a  living  soul,  with  its  indwelling  God,, 
and  its  spiritual  glory,  which  is  here  set  before  us  in  its 
true  nature.  Or  ratlier,  perhaps,  the  worship  of  the  whole 
church  of  redeemed  and  regenerate  souls,  as  this  is  ever 
passing  before  the  all-seeing  eye  of  God,  all  of  them 
uniting  in  the  same  holy  service,  and  under  the  power  of 
the  same  spiritual  life.  The  Holy  Ghost,  in  these  verses, 
seems  to  brush  away  the  vail  that  conceals  the  deep  and 
mysterious  workings  of  a  soul  in  its  intercourse  with  God, 


Xect.  XIV.]  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM,  279 

and  lets  us  see  the  movements  of  its  hidden  life.    He  shows 
us  the  tlirobbings  of  this  life  at  its  heart — the  secret 
springs  of  all  holy  action.     As  if  some  one  would  enable 
the  physiologist  to  look  within  the  heart  of  a  living  man, 
and  to  see  those  secret  workings  by  wliich,  at  each  suc- 
cessive moment,  the  tide  of  life  is  propelled  through  all 
the  physical  frame,  so  is  this  vision  to  the  believer.     The 
light  which  that  would  throw  upon  the  mysteries  of  the 
natural  life,  this  throws  upon  the  deeper  mysteries  of  the 
spiritual  life.     Let   us  earnestly  and  gratefully  consider 
what  the  Spirit  so  elaborately  and  strikingly  teaches. 
3.  Do  we  not  here  discover  also  one  cause,  certainly  a 
clear  mark,  of  the  low  piety  of  a  large 
§.  Inf.  3.  One  cause,  part  of  the  chui'ch  ?     Is  it  not  in  the 

and  correction  of  low  iii»j_i  i?     i_'  ii'/nj  t. 

pjgjy  neglect  oi  the  perfections  oi  (rod,  as  ob- 

jects of  devout  meditation  and  adoration  ? 
In  our  acts  of  devotion,  public  and  private,  do  we  suffi- 
ciently set  the  Lord  Himself  before  us,  in  the  majesty 
and  holiness  of  His  character?  Is  there  not  a  very  griev- 
ous, wide  spread,  and  deep  seated  defect  in  the  religious 
experience  of  the  church,  just  in  this  particular  ? 

The  corrective  is  evident.  Study  the  perfections  of 
God.  Make  His  holy  character  your  meditation  by  day 
and  by  night.  The  vision  of  God's  glory  in  the  mount 
caused  Moses'  face  to  shine,  so  that  Israel  could  not  look 
upon  it;  such  is  the  transforming  power  of  devout  medi- 
tation on  His  glory  now.  "  Beholding  as  in  a  glass  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  we  are  changed  into  the  same  image 
from  glory  to  glory,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord." 
J^othing  else  can  do  it.  Nothing  else  will  ever  secure 
this  hearty  consecration  to  His  service.  This  will  bring 
your  soul  prostrate  in  joyful  submission  at  the  footstool 
of  His  throne.  This  will  cause  you,  as  you  realize  the 
amazing  privileges  to  which,  by  adopting  love,  you  are 
advanced,  to  pluck  your  undeserved  honours  from  your 
'Own  brow,  and  lay  them  at  the  feet  of  your  crucified 


280  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  [Lect.  XIV. 

King.  Tlie  rights  and  claims  of  God  will  be  acknow- 
ledged, just  in  proportion  as  the  perfections  of  His  charac- 
ter are  known  and  cherished.  What  higher,  grander, 
more  elevating  theme  can  be  proposed  to  a  creature's 
thoughts  ? 

Finally.  We  may  not  dismiss  this  subject  without 
calling  to  mind  what  a  deep  impression  it  gives  of  the 
dreadful  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  the  guilt  of 
impenitence,  that  a  creature,  endowed  and  blessed  as 
man  is,  should  prefer  every  other  object  of  thought  to  the 
character  of  his  Creator,  and  every  other  view  of  His 
character  to  His  holiness,  which  is  its  chief  glory  !  "  A 
son  honoureth  his  father,  and  a  servant  his  master ;  if  then 
I  be  a  father,  where  is  Mine  honour  ?  and  if  I  be  a  mas- 
ter, where  is  My  fear  ?  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts  unto  you 
that  despise  My  name."  It  is  here  that  we  see  the  dread- 
ful enormity  of  sin,  and  the  extent  and  heinousness  of  our 
apostacy  from  God. 


PAET  IV. 

THE  MEDIATOR  KING,  AND  HIS  REIGN. 

Eev.,  Chap.  5 — Chap.  8:1. 

Lectuke  XV.  Its  Administration  Undertaken  by  the  Slaiji 
Lamb. 
"       XVI.  His  Investiture  and  Praises. 
"     XVII.  His  Reign  and  its  Results. 
"  XVIII.  The  Great  Revolution  Involved. 


281 


LECTUEE    XV. 

THE  ADMINISTRATION   OF  THE  KINGDOM. 
Ket.,  Chap,  t:  1-7. 

■*'  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  on  the  throne  a  book 
written  within  and  on  the  back  side,  sealed  with  seven  seals.  And  I 
saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice,  Who  is  worthy  to 
open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof  ?  And  no  man  in  heaven, 
nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book, 
neither  to  look  thereon.  [Lit. — to  see  it,  i.  e.,  its  contents.]  And  I 
wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open  and  to  read 
the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon  :  [to  see  therein.]  And  one  of  the 
elders  saith  imto  me.  Weep  not :  behold,  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
da,  the  Root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose 
the  seven  seals  thereof.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne,  and  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders, 
stood  a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes, 
which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth.  And 
He  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat 
upon  the  thi'one." 

¥E  are  tan^^ht  to  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God.  "We 
are  taught  daily  to  pray,  Thy  kingdom  come.  But 
this  kingdom  cometh  not  with  observation.  Like  all  great- 
est things,  it  is  unseen  and  spiritual.  Many,  therefore,  dis- 
regard its  claims,  and  ignore  its  existence.  Even  those  in. 
whose  souls  it  has  already  come  have  generally  very  im- 
perfect conceptions  of  it.  Yet  if  we  ever  pray  and  labour 
aright  that  ourselves  and  others  may  be  brought  to  share 
its  bliss  and  glory,  we  must  have  some  true  idea  of  its 
heavenly  nature,  and  of  the  necessity  of  an  interest  in  it. 
To  give  us  this  we  have  seen  to  be  the  design  of  the  sym- 
bolic vision  of  it  in  the  fourth  chapter.  We  have  there 
seen  the  preciousness  and  magnitude  of  its  blessings  repre- 

283 


284:  ITS  ADMINISTBATION  ,  [LecT,  XV. 

sented  in  symbols  of  surpassing  grandeur  and  sublimity; 
the  God  of  glory  in  its  midst  as  its  covenanted  God,  the 
royal  priesthood  of  its  redeemed  people,  and  the  divine 
light,  the  purifying  influences,  and  the  spiritual  and  eter- 
nal life  provided  at  the  throne  for  them.  Its  joyous  and 
sublime  worship  is  there  presented  in  similar  stirring  and 
appropriate  symbols,  teaching  us  the  essential  nature  of 
all  acceptable  worship,  the  only  true  service  of  a  holy 
heart. 

Blessed,  indeed,  would  this  world  be,  if  the  secret, 
silent,  invisible  influences  of  this  kingdom  pervaded  the 
hearts  of  men.  To  few,  however,  have  its  blessings  yet 
come.  By  most  they  are  repelled.  But  this  shall  not 
always  be.  It  must  and  shall  prevail.  Our  assurance  of 
this,  and  our  highest  encouragement  to  pray  and  labour 
for  it,  is  found  in  the  administration  of  this  kingdom  by 
a  divine  Mediator.  This  is  the  subject  of  the  present 
chapter,  and  appropriately  follows  and  perfects  this  sub- 
lime and  striking  view  of  this  spiritual  kingdom,  and  in- 
troduces the  graphic  picture  of  the  Mediatorial  reign, 
which  occupies  the  three  succeeding  chapters. 

Four  leading  things  present  themselves  in  this  chapter,, 
the  consideration  of  which  will  involve  the  explanation 
and  improvement  of  every  thing  else :  the  book  in  the 
hands  of  Him  that  sat  on  the  tlirone,  the  proclamation  of 
the  angel  in  regard  to  it,  tlie  Lamb  receiving  it,  and  the 
homage  of  the  universe  thereupon,  spontaneously  pre- 
sented to  Him.  In  this  lecture  we  shall  consider  tlie  first 
three  of  these. 

I.  First,  the  hook,  or  roll,  in  the  hand  of  Him  that  sat 
upon  the  throne.  This  can  represent  nothing  else  than 
the  gracious  purposes  of  God  in  reference  to  His  church, 
or  kingdom  of  grace.  It  is  the  divine  plan  of  the  admin- 
istration of  this  kingdom,  in  conformity  with  that  cove- 
nant, the  symbol  of  which  encircles  His  throne.  It  is 
written  and  sealed  up,  indicating  the  fixed  unchangeable 


Lect.  XV.]  UNDERTAKEN  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  285 

nature  of  these  divine  purposes;  nothing  can  be  added, 
nothing  altered,  nothing  taken  away.  The  whole  course  of 
future  events,  the  whole,  arrangements  of  the  ages  to  come, 
are  all  definitely  determined.  This  wisdom  is  infinite,  His 
knowledge  admits  of  no  addition,  His  foreordained  ar- 
rangements, therefore,  must  be  perfect,  incapable  of  im- 
provement. In  His  government,  notliing  is  left  to  chance, 
to  Him  nothing  is  uncertain,  no  unforeseen  contingency  can 
arise,  no  exigency  be  unprovided  for.  To  Omniscience 
nothing  can  be  new.  "Known  unto  God  are  all  His 
works  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  "  I  know  that 
whatsoever  God  doeth,  it  shall  be  for  ever;  nothing  can 
be  put  to  it,  nor  any  thing  taken  from  it."  "  I  am  God, 
and  there  is  none  else;  I  am  God,  and  there  is  none  like 
Me,  declaring  the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  from 
ancient  times  the  things  that  are  not  yet  done,  saying, 
My  counsel  shall  stand,  and  I  will  do  all  My  pleasure."^. 
In  Eph.  3 :  11,  the  apostle  declares  that  the  whole  un- 
folding of  His  providences  to  and  for  His  church,  are 
"according  to  the  eternal  purpose  which  He  purposed  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord  ;"  and  in  Eph.  1:  9,  11,  that  the 
blessings  of  redemption  are  bestowed  "  according  to  His 
good  pleasure,  which  He  hath  purposed  in  Himself;"  "  ac- 
cording to  the  purpose  of  Him  who  worketh  all  things 
after  the  counsel  of  His  own  will." 

This  roll  is,  therefore,  represented  as  written  "  within 
and  on  the  back  side :"  on  both  sides.  In  this  it  was 
unlike  most  rolls,  which  were  written  only  on  one  side. 
Every  part  of  it  was  written  on;  there  was  no  where  in 
it  any  empty  space.  So  in  the  pre-arranged  providences 
of  God,  there  are  no  empty  spaces  left  to  be  filled  up  by 
chance,  or  by  some  other  independent  agency  or  instru- 
mentality not  included  in  that  providence.  This  book  of 
His  purposes  is  full,  embracing  every  particular,  not  only 

1  Acts  15  :  18.     Eccl.  3  :  14.     Is   46  :  9,  10. 


286  ITS  ADMINISTKATIOSr  [Lect.  XV. 

all  tlie  results,  but  all  the  means  and  instrumentalities, 
even  to  the  minutest  particular,  by  which  they  are  brought 
about.  All  the  varied  and  complicated  processes  of 
human  thought  and  action,  in  all  their  freedom,  stand  out 
as  fully  and  definitely  to  His  eye,  and  in  His  plan,  as 
though  they  were  past.  As  the  roll  is  unfolded  in  the 
progress  of  the  ages,  there  will  not  be  found  space  for  a 
single  word  or  letter  to  be  entered  anew  by  angel,  man, 
or  devil.  The  sparrow's  fall  is  noticed,  and  the  very 
hairs  of  your  head  are  numbered. 

Its  being  sealed  denotes  not  only  the  fixedness,  but  the 
secrecy  of  these  purposes.  They  are  hidden  from  created 
eyes,  until  these  seals  are  broken,  and  the  roll  unfolded 
by  Him  who  alone  has  the  power  to  do  this.  And  He 
does  it  not  by  the  mere  prophetic  declaration  of  these  pur- 
poses, but  by  their  development  in  history,  in  His  actual 
dealings  with  His  church  and  the  world.  God's  plans  can 
only  be  known  and  understood  as  they  are  accomplished. 
Accordingly,  when  the  Lamb  breaks  these  seals,  each 
stage  of  the  process  is  marked,  not  by  enabling  the  apos- 
tle to  read  the  book,  to  see  the  unfulfilled  purpose,  but  by 
the  acting  out  before  his  eyes  of  the  scenes  which  he  de- 
scribes, the  symbols  of  the  actual  fulfilment  of  the  contents 
of  the  book. 

This  book,  or  roll,  is  sealed  with  seven  seals.  These 
are  successive,  evidently,  each  sealing  up  a  portion,  so 
that  when  the  seventh  is  broken  the  whole  is  revealed. 
This  indicates  that  the  course  of  events  included  in  these 
purposes  of  God  extends  over  the  whole  administration 
of  this  kingdom,  its  entire  progress  and  final  consumma- 
tion. It  is  not  a  partial  record,  extending  over  only  a 
portion  of  the  future,  but  perfect  and  complete,  embracing 
all  the  successive  steps  in  the  providential  plan,  until  all 
the  engagements  of  that  great  covenant  of  redemption 
which  caused  the  establishment  of  this  kingdom  shall  be 
fulfilled,  and  the  mystery  of  God  be  finished.     Or,  in  the 


Lect.  XV.j  TJNDEKTAKEN  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  287 

words  of  Paul,  until,  "  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness 
of  times,  He"  shall  "  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in 
Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  M'hich  are  on  ef\,rth." 
It  is  the  whole  of  that  period  of  the  divine  administra- 
tion during  which  the  powers  of  redemption  are  in  con- 
flict with  sin,  till  the  last  enemy  is  destroyed,  and  the  end 
Cometh,  "  when  He  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom 
to  God,  even  the  Father ;  when  He  shall  liave  put  down 
all  rule,  and  all  authority,  and  power,"  "  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all." 

II.  In  the  second  place,  we  have  the  proclamation  of 
the  mighty  angel  in  regard  to  tliis  book.  This  is  intended 
to  show  the  immense  difficulties  of  this  administration, 
and  the  folly  of  dependence  on  any  created  power  to  ad- 
vance the  interests  of  this  kingdom.  This  proclamation 
is  uttered  by  a  mighty  angel,  with  a  loud  voice,  so  that 
every  thing  in  the  whole  range  of  created  being  might 
hear  it,  and  the  utter  incompetency  of  all  for  the  mighty 
task  be  made  manifest  and  acknowledged.  "  "Who  is  wor- 
thy to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof?" 
"Who  has  the  right  and  the  power  to  execute  these  pur- 
poses of  God's  covenant  mercy ;  to  carry  forward  to  their 
full  accomplishment  the  manifold  agencies  and  processes, 
by  which  the  blessings  of  redemption  are  to  be  applied 
to  a  fallen  race,  the  covenant  of  God  fulfilled,  and  this 
spiritual  kingdom  made  to  possess  the  earth  ?  It  is  as  if 
He  would  say,  "  Here  is  a  kingdom  of  God  already  estab- 
lished, for  bringing  to  a  guilty  world  heaven's  choicest 
blessings;  here  are  thrones,  and  crowns,  and  robes  of 
purity  for  those  who  now  are  slaves  to  Satan  and  sin; 
here  is  the  light  of  divine  truth  and  joy,  as  flowing  directly 
from  the  Holy  Spirit;  liere  is  an  exhaustless  sea  of  puri- 
fying influences  in  the  blood  of  atonement ;  here  is  spiritual 
and  eternal  life,  with  all  its  powers  of  holy  perception  and 
action ;  here,  too,  is  the  divine  decree,  and  the  all-perfect 
plan,  clearly  and  fully  defined,  even  to  its  minutest  ar- 


288  ITS  ADMINISTRATION  [LecT.  XV. 

rangements,  by  which  this  kingdom  of  light,  and  purity, 
and  life,  is  to  triumph  over  the  reign  of  darkness,  and  sin, 
and  death;  nothing  more  is  now  wanted  but  an  agent 
able  to  execute  the  plan,  to  administer  the  kingdom, 
and  convey  its  blessings  to  those  for  whom  they  were 
provided." 

In  vain  is  this  call  made.  The  whole  universe  is  silent ; 
it  seems  to  stand  appalled  at  the  very  idea  of  such  a  work 
being  committed  to  creature  hands.  "No  one  in  heaven, 
nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open 
and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  see  in  it."  The  highest 
created  wisdom  cannot  even  read  the  deep  purposes  of 
God,  or  comprehend  the  mystery  of  His  vast  plan;  its 
keenest  vision  cannot  see  into  it  so  as  to  discover  a  single 
letter  from  which  it  may  learn  what  to  do,  or  how  to  do 
it,  much  less  is  any  created  power  able  to  execute  the 
mysterious  plan. 

No  merely  didactic  language  could  ever  express  with, 
such  impressive  force  as  this  scene  does,  the  utter  impos- 
sibility of  advancing  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God  by 
mere  creature  wisdom  or  mig;ht;  and  the  extreme  folly 
of  depending  on  any  human  power  or  wisdom  to  secure 
this.  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power."  "  Yain  is  the  help 
of  man." 

But  notwithstanding  this  impressive  scene,  many  are 
ever  turning  with  new  expectations  to  some  mere  earthly 
influence  or  power  to  carry  forward  the  schemes  of  God's 
salvation.  All  such  expectations  are  destined  to  utter  and 
advancing  bitter  disappointment.  If  our  hope  of  success  in 
the  interests  of  the  church  were  from  creature  resources, 
whether  of  power,  or  wealth,  or  wisdom,  or  eloquence,  or 
any  thing  else,  human  or  angelic,  we  should  be  doomed 
to  weeping  for  ever,  as  John  here  was  for  the  time  in 
which  only  the  creature's  impotence  appeared.  "  I  wept 
much,"  says  the  waiting  and  anxious  apostle,  because  no 
one  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  book,  or  to  see  in  it." 


Lect.  XV.]         UNDERTAKEN  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  289 

Just  SO  far  as  our  expectations  art;  directed  to  creature 
power,  to  carry  on  the  interests  of  the  spiritual  church, 
are  we  doomed  to  weep  over  the  folly  of  them.  All  the 
despondency  of  the  believer,  on  account  either  of  the  slow 
progress  of  the  church,  or  of  the  extent  and  power  of  the 
opposition,  or  of  his  utter  incapacity  to  conceive  how  the 
mighty  w^ork  of  a  world's  deliverance  and  restoration  is 
to  be  accomplished,  arises  from  the  same  misdirected  ex- 
pectations. John  wept  no  longer  when  he  saw  the  Lamb 
undertake  the  work.  Though  all  the  political  powers, 
and  the  accumulated  wisdom  of  the  world,  all  its  wealth 
and  influence  of  every  kind  should  combine  to  advance 
these  spiritual  interests,  they  could  of  themselves  accom- 
plish nothing  more  than  the  weak,  and  foolish,  and  de- 
spised things  of  tlie  world.  It  is  hard  for  men  to  be  per- 
suaded of  this.     Yet  nothing  can  be  more  certain. 

What  can  creature  power  do  toward  removing  the  real 
hindrances  to  the  gospel,  as  found  in  the  natural  corrup- 
tion of  the  human  heart  ?  This  kingdom,  though  spiritual 
and  invisible,  yet  comes  in  contact  with  men  in  all  their 
relations  and  pursuits,  in  all  their  external  life,  as  well  as 
their  feelings;  and  wherever  it  touches  them  it  meets 
with  opposition.  The  very  blessings  it  brings  they  regard 
as  burdens,  and  despise.  Every  passion,  appetite,  desire, 
and  emotion  of  the  natural  heart  bars  it  against  the  en- 
trance of  this  kingdom;  and  all  tlie  habits  of  thought  and 
action,  all  the  forces  that  control  and  move  the  social  and 
political  energies  of  the  world,  are  leagued  in  stern  oppo- 
sition to  it.  Even  this  is  not  all.  All  the  principalities 
and  powers  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  those  unseen  and 
powerful  spirits  of  evil  which  the  word  of  God  reveals  to 
tis,  banded  together  under  their  might}''  leader,  are  exert- 
ing every  energy  to  exclude  from  every  heart  all  the  influ- 
ences of  this  kingdom  of  holiness.  Against  such  difiicul- 
ties,  it  is  as  great  folly  to  marshal  the  resources  of  created 
-wisdom,  skill,  and  power,  as  it  would  be  to  attempt  to 


290  ITS  ADMINISTRATION  [Lect.  XT. 

control  and  cure  the  idiot  or  the  maniac  by  the  power  of 
logic.  All  these  combined  cannot  change  the  moral  na- 
ture of  a  single  human  soul,  or  purify  it  from  any  of  its 
foul  corruptions,  much  less  bring  it  in  the  power  of  a  new 
life  to  adoring  delight  in  God,  and  consecration  to  His 
will. 

To  open  this  book,  according  to  which  these  blessings 
of  the  kingdom  are  to  be  applied  to  a  lost  world,  requires 
ability  to  penetrate,  comprehend,  and  unfold  the  secret 
mysteries  of  all  the  vast  plan  of  God,  both  in  providence 
and  grace,  ability  to  direct  and  govern  at  His  pleasure 
all  the  multitudinous  agencies  of  the  universe,  physical, 
intellectual,  and  spiritual,  and  to  control,  restrain,  and 
infallibly  to  shape  to  His  own  ends  all  the  actions  and 
purposes  of  free  agents,  without  affecting  their  freedom 
and  responsibility.  All  this  is  a  work  requiring  divine 
■wisdom  and  power.  Yet,  vast  as  it  is,  the  scheme  of  re- 
demption has  provided  one,  in  our  nature,  who  has  both 
the  power  and  the  right  to  do  it. 

III.  He  is  next  introduced  to  the  apostle.  "And  one 
of  the  elders  saith  unto  me.  Weep  not :  behold  the  Lion 
of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  Eoot  of  David,  hath  prevailed 
to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof." 
This  announcement  is  very  appropriately  made  by  one  of 
the  representatives  of  the  redeemed  church  in  the  actual 
enjoyment  of  its  spiritual  honours.  The  redeemed  soul, 
as  it  sits  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus,  reposing  on 
the  riches  of  His  grace,  and  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  His 
glory,  can  never  doubt  its  Kedeemer's  power,  and  is 
always  ready  to  comfort  the  desponding  with  assurances 
of  His  all-sufficiency. 

Immediately  on  this  announcement,  the  prophet  sees  in 
the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  of  the  four  living  creatures, 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  "  a  Lamb,  as  it  had  been 
slain."  This  is  the  well  known  symbol  of  the  crucified 
and  risen  Jesus.     He  is  the  Lamb  of  God  to  whom  all 


Lect.  XV.]  UNDERTAKEN^  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  291 

the  Jewish  sacrifices  pointed,  and  in  whom  they  found 
their  true  meaning  and  fulfihnent.  He  here  and  now 
appears  as  the  very  central  object  of  the  wliole  of  this 
glorious  vision.  His  incompreliensible  nature,  and  espe-; 
cially  His  perfect  power  and  wisdom,  are  represented  by 
His  "having  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes."  These  are 
immediately  explained  as  meaning  "the  seven  spirits  of 
God,  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth:"  the  manifold  and  per- 
fect operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  How  beautifully  and 
forcibly  does  this  set  forth  the  truth,  that  the  Spirit  is  not ! 
given  by  measure  unto  Him,  that  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head dwells  in  Him,  as  a  "fulness  of  grace  and  truth." 
It  is  by  the  omnipotent  and  omniscient  spiritual  influ- 
ences sent  forth  from  Him  into  all  the  earth,  that  He  in- 
fallibly secures  the  interests  of  His  spiritual  kingdom. 
Pentecost  is  the  great  pi-ominent  example  of  the  precious 
reality  here  represented,  and  the  words  of  Peter  its  best 
brief  exposition  :  "  Being  by  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted, 
and  having  received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  He  hath  shed  forth  this  which  ye  now  see 
and  hear." 

Advancing  to  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  the  mys- 
terious scroll  containing  the  hidden  destinies  of  men  and 
of  nations  is  committed  to  His  hands.  "  He  came  and 
took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon 
the  throne."  "What  is  this  but  the  visible  and  more  im- 
pressive picture  of  that  blessed  truth  elsewhere  so  full}'' 
stated  in  words,  that  Christ  Jesus  is  made  "  Head  over 
all  things  to  the  church?"  The  following  passages  at 
once  explain  it,  and  are  explained  by  it :  "  The  Father 
loveth  the  Son,  and  hath  given  all  things  into  His  hand," 
"and  sheweth  Him  all  things  that  Himself  doeth."  "The 
Father  judgeth  [i.  e.,  ruleth,]  no  man,  but  hath  committed 
all  judgment  [i.  e.,  ruling  power,]  unto  the  Son,  that  all 
men  should  honour  the  Son,  even  as  they  honour  the 
Father."     "  Thou  hast  given  Him  power  over  all  flesh, 


292  ITS  ADMINISTKATIOK  [Leot.  XV. 

that  He  should  give  eternal  life  to  as  many  as  Thou  hast 
given  Him."  "  All  things  are  delivered  unto  Me  of  My  Fa- 
ther, and  no  man  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father; 
neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father  save  the  Son,  and 
he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal  him."^ 

This  scene  vividly  pictures  to  the  church  that  great 
transaction  to  which  our  Saviour  refers  in  those  words  of 
the  great  commission,  uttered  when  He  was  about  to  enter 
upon  the  actual  administration  of  this  kingdom,  and  was 
establishing  its  agencies,  and  on  which  He  there  rests  the 
grand  promise  of  this  whole  dispensation — that  of  His 
continual  presence.  "  All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in 
heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  tlie  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you ;  and 
lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

This  act  of  the  Lamb,  taking  the  book,  introduces  the 
last .  scene  in  this  particular  vision :  the  whole  universe 
Tiniting  in  the  rapturous  praises  of  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain — a  scene  that,  for  grandeur  and  sublimity,  is  unsur- 
passed even  in  the  Bible.  Its  comprehensive  character, 
and  richness  in  truth,  requires  for  it  distinct  and  special 
•consideration.  May  we,  every  one,  as  we  read  these 
things,  and  gaze  upon  the  slain  Lamb,  catch  more  and 
more  of  its  spirit  of  joyful  adoration,  and  learn  to  unite 
in  its  new  song  of  praise  even  here  on  earth. 

Meanwhile,  let  every  troubled  and  afflicted  believer 
listen  to  the  cheering  words  of  the  elder  to  the  apostle, 
and  from  them,  and  the  infinitely  glorious  fact  on  which 
they  are  based,  gather  comfort  and  strength.  "Weep 
not." 

"  "Weep  not"  in  view  of  the  vast  difficulties  in  working 
-out  your  own  salvation.     Your  strength  is  small,  indeed, 

1  Eph.  1 :  22.     John  3  :  35.     5  :  20,  22,  23.     17 :  2.     Matt.  11 :  27. 


Lect.  XV.]  UNDERTAKEN  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  293 

yea,  it  is  nothing ;  your  enemies  are  miglity ;  your  corrup- 
tions are  strong,  and  you  may  seem  to  be  making  little 
or  no  progress ;  so  that,  perhaps,  in  the  fierce  assaults  of 
temptation,  and  the  conscious  instability  of  your  own 
heart,  you  may  sometimes  be  tempted  to  regard  the  issue 
of  the  conflict  as  doubtful.  But  the  question  is  not  one 
of  tlie  comparative  strength  of  yourself  and  your  ene- 
mies ;  it  is  only  whether  you  are  in  Christ,  and  so  resting 
solely  on  His  blood,  and  righteousness,  and  Spirit.  If 
you  have  committed  your  poor  helpless  soul  to  Him,  then 
remember  that  in  that  roll  the  whole  conduct  of  your  case 
is  put  into  His  hands,  is  entrusted  to  the  Lion  of  the  tribe 
of  Judah.  He  is  not  yourJh£l]3fir^Jmt-yaaiLj^ai^  He  is 
able  to  keep  that  which  you  have  committed  to  Him. 
He  will  be  faithful  to  the  trust  reposed  in  Him.  "  Cast 
not  away,  therefore,  your  confidence,  which  hath  great 
recompense  of  reward." 

"Weep  not"  in  comfortless,  heart-broken  sorrow  under 
the  afflictions  which  may  be  pressing  so  heavily  upon  you. 
These  are  all  in  the  covenant ;  every  one  of  them  is  re- 
corded in  that  book  in  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sitteth 
on  the  throne,  as  part  of  the  process  needed  for  your  pn- 
riflcation ;  and  every  one  of  them  is  administered  by  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain  for  you.  The  same  hand  that  was 
nailed  to  the  cross  unfolds  your  whole  life's  daily  history, 
and  does  it  with  unerring  wisdom,  so  as  to  secure  the  result 
promised  in  the  everlasting  covenant. 

"  Weep  not"  in  view  of  the  church's  sad  imperfections, 
impurities,  and  backslidings,  or  of  her  calamities,  and  the 
power  and  hostility  of  the  world,  and  the  darkness  of 
those  dispensations  of  Providence  which  seem  to  remove 
far  distant  the  period  of  anticipated  triumph.  All  these 
apostacies  and  calamities,  all  opposition  and  conflicts,  are 
written  in  that  sealed  book ;  they  are,  as  the  succeeding 
revelations  fully  prove,  part  of  that  vast  and  wonderful 
plan  which  He  has  chosen,  in  order  to  show  to  all  the 


294  ITS  ADMINISTBATION  [Leot.  XV. 

universe  the  dreadful  malignity  of  sin,  and  the  infinite 
glory  of  redemption  in  triumphing  over  it,  and  saving  the 
church.  The  power  and  love  of  the  slain  Lamb  presides 
over  the  whole. 

Not  only  "  weep  not,"  because  no  created  power  can  be 
found  to  give  success  to  the  gospel,  but  rejoice  that  it  is 
according  to  the  divine  plan,  in  carrying  forward  this 
kingdom,  to  make  instrumentalities,  contemptible  in  hu- 
man eyes,  mighty  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds. 
In  the  confidence  of  this,  go  forward  daily,  in  humble, 
earnest,  ceaseless  efforts  to  advance  its  interests.  Let  us 
remember  that  it  is  the  power  of  those  seven  spirits  sent 
forth  into  all  the  earth,  the  almighty,  and  all-wise,  ex- 
haustless  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  the  ascended 
Kedeemer  is  always  sending  forth  into  all  the  earth  to 
carry  on  His  work,  and  that  their  chosen  channel  is  the 
weak  and  despised  things  of  the  world.  How  very  often 
that  power  has  made  the  feeblest  efforts  produce  mighty 
and  glorious  spiritual  results,  when  put  forth  in  humble 
dependence  on  it  alone,  the  whole  history  of  the  church: 
testifies. 

"Weep  not,  fear  not,  faint  not.  The  slain  Lamb  gov- 
erns the  world.  The  days  of  your  mortal  life  are  pro- 
longed, your  daily  food  is  given  you,  and  each  sun  rises 
that  you  may  do  His  work,  and  offer  yourself,  in  all  your 
helplessness  as  the  glad  instrument  of  His  divine  power, 
in  extending  the  boundaries  and  blessings  of  His  king- 
dom. Pervert  not  His  gifts  by  idleness,  or  self-indul- 
gence. If  you  have  but  one  talent,  use  it  in  His  strength, 
and  with  a  cordial,  earnest  consecration  to  His  service  in 
this  spiritual  kingdom,  and  blessed  results  will  follow,  and 
a  glorious  reward. 

Finally,  how  futile  all  the  opposition  of  earth  and  of 
hell  to  the  church  of  Christ !  And  how  constantly  this 
truth  thrusts  itself  in  these  sacred  pages  upon  our  atten- 
tion and  om-  faith !     It  is  one  of  those  golden  threads  of 


Leot.  XV.]  UNDERTAKEN  BY  THE  SLAIN  LAMB.  295 

heavenly  truth  that  runs  through  and  shines  in  all  this 
book.  Like  the  maddened  Jews  when  they  crucified 
Jesus,  men  and  devils  can  only  do  with  their  wicked 
hands  that  which  His  hand  and  counsel  determined  before 
to  be  done.  How  deep  must  be  the  guilt,  and  how  fear- 
ful the  ruin  of  all  who  refuse  to  bow  to  this  Saviour  ! 
How  obstinate  and  wicked  the  unbelief  that  withholds 
from  Him  the  heart's  trust,  and  the  life's  obedience. 
Christ  Jesus  is  king.  He  will  rule.  Every  enemy  shall 
be  put  down.  Having  ofiered  Himself  as  the  slain  Lamb 
to  redeem  the  world,  "  God  hath  highly  exalted  Him,  and 
given  Him  a  name  that  is  above  every  name,  that  at  the 
name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  and  every  tongue 
•confess  that  He  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father." 


LECTURE    XYI. 

THE  INVESTITURE   AND  PRAISES  OF  THE  SLAIN  LAMB. 
Rev.,  Chap,  t:  8-14. 

**  And  when  He  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  living  creatures,  and  four 
and  twenty  elders,  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of 
them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of 
saints.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying.  Thou  art  worthy  to  tako 
the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof :  for  Thou  wast  slain,  and  hast 
redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy  blood,  out  of  eveiy  kindred,  and  tongue, 
and  people,  and  nation  ;  and  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and 
priests  :  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

**  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round  about  the 
throne,  and  the  living  creatures,  and  the  elders  ;  and  the  number  of 
them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thou- 
sands ;  saying,  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour, 
and  glory,  and  blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and 
on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all 
that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power,  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb 
for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  Hving  creatures  said.  Amen.  And 
the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  Him  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever." 

IN  comparison  with  this  scene,  all  tlie  vaunted  glories, 
and  splendid  pageantries  of  earth  become  contemptible. 
Even  in  the  great  transactions  of  the  spiritual  and  unseen 
world,  where  God  displays  His  brighter  glories,  nothing 
equal  to  this  has  been  revealed  to  us.  It  is  the  investi- 
ture of  the  slain  Lamb  with  universal  dominion ;  His  rap- 
turous welcome  to  the  mediatorial  throne  by  the  whole 
witnessing  creation.  The  universe  is  represented  as 
uniting  in  joyous 'adoration  of  Him  as  He  undertakes  the 
administration  of  the  spiritual  kingdom.  In  taking  the 
296 


Lect.XVI.]         his  investiture  and  praises.  297 

roll  out  of  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne, 
He  engaged  to  carry  into  full  execution  all  the  gracious 
and  still  hidden  purposes  of  God  in  reference  to  this  king- 
dom, and  by  its  perfect  triumph  over  sin,  and  death,  and 
hell,  to  bring  back  the  lost  bliss  of  Paradise,  and  man's 
forfeited  dominion  over  the  earth,  and  the  manifested 
presence  and  glory  of  God. 
If,  when  Paradise  was  lost, 

"  Earth  felt  the  wound,  and  nature  from  her  seat, 
Sighing  thro'  all  her  works,  gave  signs  of  woe 
That  all  was  lost," 

and  if  ever  since,  "  the  whole  creation  has  been  groaning^ 
and  travailing  in  pain  together  until  now,"  we  might  well 
expect  just  such  a  universal  burst  of  grateful  adoration 
from  that  creation,  when  One  who  has  the  right  and  the 
power  appears,  and  actually  undertakes  the  work  of  re- 
storing these  ruins,  and  bringing  back  the  lost  inherit- 
ance to  Adam's  fallen  race,  and  a  holy  harmony  to  a  dis- 
ordered creation.  The  restoration  may  well  be  regarded 
as  virtually  accomplished.  The  triumph,  though  but  an- 
ticipated, is  sure,  and  may  well  become  the  theme  of 
universal  praise.  And  as  'every  one  of  us  has  tasted  the 
bitterness  of  the  curse,  as  we  have  all  united  our  groans 
with  those  of  a  suiFering  creation  around  us,  have  we  not 
all  the  deepest  possible  personal  interest  in  the  theme  of 
these  songs  ?  Can  we  help,  even  now,  amidst  all  the  im- 
perfections of  our  present  state,  uniting  with  those  wor- 
shipping hosts,  and  yielding  the  glad  homage  of  our 
hearts  to  the  world's  Saviour  ? 

*'  Joy  to  the  world,  the  Lord  is  corae, 
Let  earth  receive  her  King  ; 
Let  every  heart  prepare  Him  room, 
And  heaven  and  nature  siug. 

Joy  to  the  earth,  the  Saviour  reigns, 

Let  men  their  songs  employ  ; 
While  fields  and  floods,  rocks,  hiUs,  and  plains, 

Repeat  the  sounding  joy." 

18 


"298  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  [Lect.  XVI. 

1.  The  NEW  song.  The  first  to  offer  then*  praises  are 
of  course  the  redeemed  themselves,  being  those  most  im- 
mediately interested,  and  most  directly  benefitted.  With 
this  new  song  of  theirs,  every  idea  in  the  whole  passage, 
and  every  voice  of  praise  in  all  the  creation,  inseparably 
connects  itself.  The  redeemed  are  here  again  represented 
by  the  four  living  creatures,  and  the  four  and  twenty 
elders;  and  the  perfect  union  of  both  these  in  praising 
the  Lamb  for  their  redemption,  out  of  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  is  proof  that  they  together  are  required  fully 
to  represent  the  redeemed  church  in  its  divine  spiritual 
life,  and  its  royal  and  priestly  privileges,  at  least  until 
that  life  that  is  as  yet  laid  up  in  Christ  for  the  church  is 
actually  possessed  and  fully  enjoyed.  Each  of  these  elders 
is  represented  with  a  harp,  the  symbol  of  joy  and  praise; 
and  with  a  goblet  of  incense,  which  in  the  text  itself  is 
explained  as  meaning  "the  prayers  of  saints." 

This  shows  in  what  the  priestly  character  of  these  elders 
consisted.  They  are  not  furnished  with  any  symbols  of 
sacrificial  offerings ;  it  is  not  with  expiatory  sacrifices,  but 
only  with  these  spiritual  offerings  of  prayer  and  praise, 
that  these  priests,  and  the  church  they  represent,  draw  near 
to  God,  and  exercise  their  spiritual  functions.  So  the 
apostle  says,  "By  him,  therefore,  let  us  offer  the  sacrifice 
of  praise  continually;  that  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips  giving 
thanks  unto  His  name."  "  Praying  always  with  all  prayer 
and  supplication  for  all  saints."* 

Their  song  is  called  a  new  song.  This  is  evidently  ^vith 
reference  to  the  song  which  the  apostle  had  just  before 
heard  these  same  elders  singing  before  the  throne,  and 
which  he  gives  in  the  last  verse  of  the  previous  chapter. 
That  was  addressed  to  Him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  to  Je- 
Jiovah,  as  the  self-existent,  unchangeable,  and  omnipotent 
Creator  and  disposer  of  all  things;  and  it  consisted  m 

1  Heb.  13:  15.     Eph.  6:  18. 


Lect.  XVI.]  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  299 

the  ascription  of  universal  sovereignty  to  Him  as  the  end 
of  creation,  because  its  author,  to  whose  will  and  pleasure, 
therefore,  it  behooved  all  creatures  to  dedicate  themselves. 
Tliis  is  addressed  to  the  Lamb,  and  is  an  act  of  praise  to 
Him  as  the  only  one  in  all  the  universe  able  to  secure  to 
Him  that  sits  upon  the  throne  this  rightful  homage  of  a 
revolted  world.  It  addresses  Him  as  having  the  sole 
right  and  power  to  open  the  book,  and  carry  into  execu- 
tion the  secret  purposes  of  the  Eternal  God  in  reference 
to  this  kingdom  of  grace,  because  by  His  blood  He  had 
redeemed  them — the  subjects  of  this  kingdom — from  their 
guilty  alienation  from  God ;  by  His  power  he  had  brought 
them  back,  and  consecrated  them  to  Him  in  the  nearest 
and  most  honourable  relations,  and  had  thus  enabled  them 
to  fulfill  the  original  end  of  their  creation,  the  pleasure 
and  glory  of  God  their  Creator.  It  is,  therefore,  a  new 
song,  both  in  its  object — the  Lamb,  and  in  its  subject — 
redemption ;  but  in  both  it  is  in  perfect  consistency,  and, 
indeed,  subordination  to  the  former,  since  the  end  of  re- 
demption is  the  glory  of  God.  Redemption  is  the  resto- 
ration to  God  of  that  glory  from  His  creation,  of  which 
sin  had  sought  to  rob  Him ;  it  is  the  securing  to  Him  those 
eternal  rights  in  His  creatures  which  sin  denied,  yet  so  as 
to  save  the  sinner. 

The  song  was  new,  also,  as  to  the  occasion  of  it.  Tliis 
was  the  actual  investiture  of  the  slain  Lamb  with  supreme 
dominion  over  all  things  to  the  church.  It  is  a  song  of 
praise  to  Him  as  having  already  been  slain,  and  having 
taken  the  book,  and  been  invested  with  all  power.  The 
reality  of  this  praise  could  not  be  sung  until  Christ's  ele- 
vation to  the  Father's  right  hand.  Before  His  ascension 
to  glory,  the  affairs  of  this  kingdom  were,  it  is  true,  ad- 
. ministered  by  Him,  but  only  in  His  divine  nature,  and  in 
virtue  of  His  engagements  as  Mediator  to  fulfill  in  the 
flesh  the  conditions  of  the  everlasting  covenant  by  which 
■it  was  founded.     But  now,  in  this  vision,  in  accordance 


300  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  [Lect.  XVI. 

with  the  actual  facts,  the  conditions  are  represented  as 
fulfilled :  the  Lamb  has  been  slain,  the  price  of  redemp- 
tion has  just  been  paid,  and  that  human  nature  in  which 
He  endured  the  curse  is  itself  glorified  and  borne  to  the 
throne.  Then  for  the  first  time  this  song  was  sung,  either 
on  earth  or  in  heaven,  for  then  first  had  the  event  taken 
place  which  forms  its  special  subject :  "  Thou  wast  slain.''^ 
Redeeming  love,  indeed,  had  been  sung  ever  since  the 
first  promise  of  redemption  was  first  embraced  by  a  be- 
lieving heart ;  but  not  a  crucified,  and  risen,  and  exalted 
Saviour.  Not  until,  with  the  scars  of  the  terrible  conflict 
upon  Him,  He  ascended  from  the  midst  of  His  gazing  dis- 
ciples on  Olivet ;  not  until  He  approached  the  open  por- 
tals of  heaven,  and  its  gazing  and  expectant  throng,  be- 
holding the  ascending  conqueror,  cried  out,  "  Lift  up  your 
heads,  O  ye  gates,  and  be  ye  lift  up,  ye  everlasting  doors, 
and  the  King  of  glory  shall  come  in  ;"  not  until  then,  ad- 
vancing to  the  throne.  He  took  His  seat  at  the  Father's 
right  hand,  "angels,  and  authorities,  and  powers  being 
made  subject  unto  Him,"  could  this  song  be  sung.  Since 
then,  however,  it  has  never  ceased.  It  never  can  cease. 
Its  strains  swell  with  secret  joy  the  heart  of  every  strug- 
gling believer  here,  and  its  unmingled  and  rapturous 
praises  must  for  ever  be  the  theme  of  those  whose  con- 
flicts are  ended,  who  have  received  their  immortal  crowns, 
and  been  admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  Lamb. 

Every  gospel  offer  invites  us  to  join  in  it.  What  joys 
like  these  ?  What  joys  will  there  soon  be,  without  these  ? 
If  we  would  sing  this  song  in  heaven  and  eternity,  we 
must  learn  it  here,  and  now.  The  way  to  learn  it,  pre- 
scribed by  grace  itself,  is  no  laborious,  pains-taking  effort 
under  the  goadings  of  a  troubled  conscience,  no  mysteri- 
ous process  of  self-purification,  but  this  plain  and  simple 
direction,  perfectly  adapted  to  our  utter  helplessness, 
"  Repent  and  believe,  then  sing."  Repent  and  believe, 
and  you  cannot  help  singing.    "  Though  now  ye  see  Him 


Leot.  XVI.]  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  FBAISES.  301 

not,  yet  believing,"  in  Jesus  Christ,  "ye  rejoice  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory."  ^ 

In  this  new  song,  and  the  others  that  follow  it,  and  take 
from  it  their  key-note,  tliere  are  four  principal  points  that 
should  receive  our  frequent  and  devout  meditation,  if  we 
would  be  able  to  unite  heartily  and  habitually  in  it.  They 
are,  first,  the  right  of  the  Lamb  to  this  dominion ;  secondly, 
the  assurance  given  to  tlie  redeemed  by  His  administra- 
tion ;  thirdly,  the  interest  of  the  whole  creation  in  it ;  and 
fourthly,  the  evidence  it  presents  of  His  complete  divinity. 

11.  We,  therefore,  next  notice  His  right  to  administer 
this  kingdom,  to  bestow  its  blessings  u]3on  a  guilty  world, 
and  to  secure  the  fulfilment  of  all  the  purposes  of  God's 
coveuant  mercy.  No  where  in  the  Bible  is  this  more 
forcibly  and  affectingly  stated  than  here.  "Thou  art 
worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof, 
for  Thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy 
blood."  His  cross  secures  His  right  to  the  crown.  By 
that  cross  He  removed  the  greatest  of  all  obstacles  to 
man's  salvation — that  interposed  by  the  justice  of  a  holy 
God.  The  question,  "  How  can  God  be  just,  and  justify 
the  ungodly,"  seemed  to  be  unanswerable,  until  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  solved  it.  With  man,  to  justify  one  justly 
condemned  is  an  impossibility  and  a  contradiction.  But 
He,  as  the  Lamb  of  God,  standing  in  the  sinner's  place, 
and  as  the  sinner's  substitute,  endured  the  penalty  of  the 
divine  law,  and,  by  doing  so,  removed  the  curse,  and 
opened  a  free  channel  for  the  exercise  of  eternal  mercy. 
"  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being 
made  a  curse  for  us."^  This  satisfaction  being  of  infinite 
value,  secures  the  right  to  ofier  its  blessings  to  every  sin- 
ner of  our  fallen  race;  and  this  accordingly  is  the  very 
first  act  of  the  Redeemer  in  administering  this  kingdom. 
*'  Go  ye  into  ail  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 

11  Pet.  1:8.  2  Gal.  3:13. 


302  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  [liVOT.  XVL 

creature."     "And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  come.     And 
•whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freelj." 

But  His  death  did  more  than  this.  It  actually  redeemed 
a  people  unto  God.  It  did  not  merely  secure  an  offer  of 
deliverance ;  it  secured  the  deliverance  itself,  and  this 
offer  as  merely  one  of  the  means  by  which  it  is  actually 
effected.  "  Thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God.^^ 
That  is  no  mere  offer  of  deliverance.  The  price  has  been 
paid ;  th;g  prisoners,  therefore,  must  be  released  and  given 
over  to  Him.  The  curse  cannot  hold  them,  for  He 
has  already  borne  it ;  the  law  cannot  hold  them,  for  He 
has  already  satisfied  it ;  death  and  hell  cannot  hold  them, 
for  these  derived  their  claim  from  that  violated  law,  and 
that  claim  is  for  ever  cancelled.  Having  paid  the  price  of 
their  redemption  in  His  own  life's  blood,  they  are  His 
property:  and  since  He  cannot  be  deprived  of  His  blood- 
bought  right,  sin,  that  by  nature  reigns  in  them,  must  be 
dethroned  and  destroyed,  and  the  world,  that  holds  them 
captive,  conquered.  The  almighty  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  which  alone  this  can  be  done,  must  be  sent  forth 
to  subdue  their  hearts  to  Himself,  and  to  put  them  in 
actual  and  complete  possession  of  that  spiritual  and  eter- 
nal life  purchased  for  them. 

That  same  death,  moreover,  which  secured  the  right  to 
minister  all  spiritual  influences,  necessarily  secured  the 
right  to  make  all  providential  agencies  of  every  kind  and 
degree,  from  the  fall  of  a  sparrow  to  that  of  an  empire, 
work  together  for  their  good.  Nothing  in  earth  or  hell, 
in  animate  or  inanimate  creation,  can  be  suffered  to  de- 
prive Him  in  the  minutest  degree  of  the  pui'chase  of  His 
redeeming  blood,  the  complete  salvation  of  every  one  of 
His  people,  whom  the  Father  had  given  Him.  All  things, 
therefore,  are  committed  to  His  hand,  to  be  used  for  this 
great  end. 

For  it  will  be  observed,  that  they  who  sing  this  song 
ascribe  to  Him  the  praise  of  having  not  only  redeemed 


LeoT   XVI.]  HIS  INVESTlXrKE  AND  PRAISES.  303 

them  effectnall}^  from  every  eiiem}',  but  of  having  con- 
ferred upon  them  the  highest  dignities  and  privileges  of 
this  kingdom.  "  Tliou  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests 
unto  God."  "  Thou  hast  done  iV  The  death  He  died 
had  ah'eady  made  all  this  sure.  Whatever,  then,  was 
necessary  to  put  them  into  actual  possession  of  all  implied 
by  this  royal  priesthood,  was  His,  and  must  be  ministered 
to  them  by  Him.  The  subjects  of  this  kingdom  them- 
selves, and  all  its  blessings  provided  for  them,  are  equally 
and  solely  the  purchase  of  His  blood.  Both,  therefore, 
belong  to  Him,  and  in  Him  alone  must  be  vested  the  eter- 
nal right  to  administer  these.  His  blood-bought  blessings, 
to  these  His  blood-bought  subjects,  for  whom  He  bought 
them.  Thus,  "  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made  a  little  lower 
than  the  angels  for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned  with 
glory  and  honour." 

III.  The  church's  and  the  believer's  assurance  of  final 
triumph,  founded  on  this  redemption,  is  the  next  great 
theme  of  this  song.  "Thou  hast  redeemed  us,"  "Thou 
hast  made  us  kings  and  priest.-,"  and  therefore,  "Thou  art 
worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  its  seals;"  it  is  Thine 
to  use  all  the  powers  of  the  divine  goverinnent  in  securing 
the  triumph  of  the  mighty  scheme.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  about  the  issue. 

In  regard  to  the  salvation  of  each  individual  believer, 
there  can  be  no  doubt.  Their  first  ground  of  security  is 
in  their  Redeemer's  right.  Their  salvation,  as  we  have 
just  seen,  is  His  right.  Their  ruin  would  be  injustice  to 
Him.  The  justice  of  God  now  stands  bound  to  the  Re- 
deemer, to  throw  around  them  its  eternal  protection,  and 
so  renders  their  salvation  sure.  A  second  ground  of  their 
security  is  His  power.  All  the  power  of  His  arm  will  be 
exerted  to  defend  those  for  whom  He  shed  the  blood  of 
His  heart. 

Nor  is  there  any  doubt  of  the  issue  in  regard  to  the 
triumph  of  the  church  here  on  earth  over  all  opposing 


304  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES,  [Lect.  XVL 

influences  and  powers.  This  is  the  point  here  more  di- 
rectly stated,  because  it  is  the  main  subject  of  this  whole 
book.  And  it  completely  includes  the  former.  "And  we 
shall  reign  on  the  earth."  The  evident  meaning  of  this 
is,  that  this  spiritual  kingdom,  this  redeemed  church,  shall 
even  here  on  earth  triumph  over  the  world,  and  sin,  and 
Satan ;  its  true  conception,  in  all  its  glory  and  perfectness, 
shall  be  fully  realized,  and  shall  take  the  place  of  that  im- 
perfect representation  of  it  now  presented  in  the  visible 
church.  In  some  way  or  other — whether  we  can  tell 
precisely  how,  matters  not — every  influence  of  evil  that 
now  pervades  human  character,  and  human  society,  and 
human  governments,  polluting  and  blighting  every  earthly 
interest,  and  arraying  even  the  very  powers  of  nature 
often  in  opposition  to  man's  happiness,  all  these  shall  be 
utterly  swept  away,  and  the  dominion  that  Adam  lost 
shall  be  regained  by  man  redeemed.  This  is  the  result 
which  this  book  toward  its  close  depicts  in  such  glowing 
language;  and  it  is  the  unfolding  of  the  various,  and 
complicated,  and  wonderful  agencies  and  processes  of 
mercy  and  judgment  by  which  this  result  is  reached, 
which  forms  the  subject  of  its  successive  visions. 

In  the  book  of  Daniel,  too,  this  same  result  is  repre- 
sented as  following  the  same  investiture  of  the  Son  with 
universal  sovereignty.  "  One  like  the  Son  of  man  came 
with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of 
days,  and  they  brought  Him  near  before  Him.  ^  And  there 
was  given  Him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that 
all  people,  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  Him." 
The  words  of  the  interpreting  angel  describe  the  manner 
in  which  this  vision  shall  be  fulfilled,  thus :  "  The  saints 


1  Dan.  7  :  13.  "  The  Son  of  man  ;"  literally,  "  a  Son  of  man  ;"  i.  e., 
one  in  human  nature,  and  so  distinguished  from  the  sjTnbols  of  the  pre- 
vious reigning  powers ;  but  yet  one  in  His  origin  from  above — from 
heaven — indicating  His  divine  nature  and  person.  See  Fairbai/rn  on 
Prophecy,  p.  311,  &c. 


Leot.  XVI.]  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  305 

of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom,  and  possess  the 
kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and  ever."  "And  the 
kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom 
under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  ever- 
lasting kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey 
Him."i 

When^God  created  man.  He  gave  Him  dominion  over 
the  earth.  When  man  sinned,  he  lost  it,  and  Satan  be- 
came, by  usurpation,  the  prince  of  this  world.  Man, 
however,  is  God's  king,  and  man  must  reign.  God,  there- 
fore, becomes  man,  destroys  Satan  and  his  works,  and  in 
human  nature  takes  the  lost  kingdom  and  bestows  it  on 
the  saints.  His  redeemed.    "  We  shall  reign  on  the  earth." 

IV.  We  cannot  wonder,  therefore,  at  the  next  thing  in 
this  vision:  the  interest  manifested  by  the  whole  creation 
in  this  administration  of  the  Lamb.  Immediately  after 
the  redeemed  have  sung  their  new  song,  an  innumerable 
company  of  angels,  who  are  His  ministering  servants  in. 
carrying  on  this  woi'k,  are  heard  uniting  with  the  re- 
deemed themselves  in  the  ascription  of  supreme  and  uni- 
versal sovereignty  to  the  Lamb  that  was  slain.  "  And  I 
beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round  about 
the  throne,  and  the  beasts,  and  the  elders ;  and  the  num- 
ber of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and 
thousands  of  thousands,  saying,  with  a  loud  voice.  Wor- 
thy is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
blessing." 

But  these  high  praises  end  not  even  here.  The  whole 
of  this  lower  creation  next  joins  in  a  sublime  chorus,  in 
which  the  Lamb  is  united  with  Him  that  sits  upon  the 
throne,  in  equal  honours,  implying  that  the  result  of  this 
administration  of  the  Lamb  is  to  secure,  not  merely  to  the 

1  Dan.  7 :  18,  27. 


S06  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PEAISES.  [Lect.  XVI,. 

Hedeemer  as  sucli,  everlasting  praise,  but  to  tlie  triune 
God,  from  all  His  creation,  the  glory  due  to  Him  as  the 
Creator  and  disposer  of  all  things.  "  And  every  crea- 
ture which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,  and  sucli  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,, 
heard  I  saying.  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever."  To  this  ascription  of  ho- 
mage from  a  whole  renovated  earth,  in  all  its  extent,  and 
parts,  and  processes,  the  symbol  of  the  spiritual  life  of 
the  redeemed  first  responds  with  a  joyful  "Amen;"  and 
then,  under  this  impulse  of  their  new  nature,  the  whole 
redeemed  church  prostrate  themselves  in  an  act  of  wor- 
ship. The  liarraony  which  sin  had  marred  so  sadly  is 
again  restored.  In  it  every  creature's  voice  unites.  This- 
mediatorial  administration  secures  every  possible  end  re- 
quired by  the  glory  of  the  Creator  and  Redeemer,  and 
all  that  a  world  blighted  by  the  curse  of  sin  longs  after. 

What  a  delightful  consummation  does  this  present  of 
our  blessed  Saviour's  redeeming  work !  If  this  scene  does 
not  represent  the  perfect  deliverance  of  the  redeemed  from 
every  evil,  and  that,  too,  on  the  eartli,  the  whole  creation 
delivered  from  the  curse,  it  seems  to  us  no  language  and 
no  symbols  could  do  it.  "  We  shall  reign  on  the  earthJ^ 
All  creatures  in  heaven,  earth,  and  sea,  and  under  the 
earth,  join  in  the  ascription  of  glory.  This  by  no  means 
implies  the  universal  salvation  of  all  men  and  devils, 
which  is  expressly  contradicted  by  tlie  repeated  declara- 
tions of  the  whole  Bible,  and  especially  of  this  boolv,  as  it 
details  the  manner  in  which  the  result  here  indicated  is 
finally  secured.  This  perfect  deliverance  of  a  redeemed 
people  and  creation  is  not  only  perfectly  consistent  with, 
but  is  to  be  finally  effected  by,  the  eternal  separation  from 
them  of  Satan  and  his  hosts,  and  of  all  his  human  follow- 
ers, their  eternal  deprivation  of  all  power  to  harm  the- 
feeblest  creature,  and  their  beino;  made  an  eternal  monu- 


Lect.  XVI.]  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  307 

ment  to  the  universe  of  the  malignity  of  sin,  and  its  dire- 
ful consequences.  For,  just  as  we  hear  the  words  uttered 
from  the  throne:  "Behold,  I  make  all  things  new,"  and 
as  we  see  the  new  Jerusalem  descending  out  of  heaven  in 
unimaginable  glory,  to  fill  the  earth  with  its  light,  and  to 
receive  into  it  the  "glory  and  honour  of  the  nations;"  we 
hear  the  same  awful  voice  declaring :  "  But  the  fearful, 
and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and  murderers,  and 
whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,^ 
shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire 
and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death."  ^ 

But  it  does  imply  a  church  of  redeemed  sinners  made 
perfect  in  glory  and  bliss,  and  reigning  on  the  earth ;  and 
it  does  imply  the  deliverance  of  that  earth  from  every 
vestige  of  the  curse.  We  see  no  longer  a  feeble,  strug- 
gling church,  hidden,  and  almost  overwhelmed  beneath 
the  thousand  influences  and  hostile  powers  with  which 
she  is  contending,  in  a  world,  all  whose  agencies  and  influ- 
ences, whether  mental,  moral,  or  material,  are  either  serv- 
ing sin,  or  cursed  by  it;  but  a  church  purified  from  every 
internal  defect  and  pollution,  delivered  from  every  enemy,^ 
whose  spiritual  power  and  glory  penetrates  every  activity^ 
and  perfectly  subordinates  the  whole  inferior  creation,  so 
long  prostituted  to  evil,  and  pours  its  blessings  far  as  th& 
curse  is  now  found. 

Not  a  few  glimpses  of  this  glorious  renovation  are  found 
in  the  old  prophets.  "  lie  will  swallow  up  death  in  vic- 
tory ;  and  the  Lord  God  will  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all 
faces;  and  the  rebuke  of  His  people  shall  He  take  away 
from  off  all  the  earth,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it."  "  And 
the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and  come  to  Zion 
with  songs,  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads;  they 
shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing, 
shall  flee  away."^     In  the  New  Testament,  it  is  called 

1  Eev.  21:  8.  ^  Is.  25  :  8.     35  :  10. 


■308  HIS  ESrVESTITUKE  AND  PKAI8ES.  [Lect.  XVI. 

"the  times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  His  holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began."  Christ  calls  it  "  the  regeneration" — the  thorough 
renovation — "  when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne 
•of  His  glory."'  But  compare  especially  the  clear  and 
familiar  words  of  Paul,  in  the  8th  of  Romans.  He  ex- 
pressly teaches  there,  by  the  clear  distinction  being  made 
between  the  creature,  or  creation,  and  the  sons  of  God,  that 
the  full  consummation  of  the  life  of  God's  redeemed  car- 
ries with  it  the  entire  regeneration  of  all  this  lower  world. 
In  unfolding  the  greatness  of  the  saint's  future  glory,  he 
represents  the  whole  creation  groaning  and  travailing  in 
"pain  together  as  the  result  of  man's  sin;  and  therefore, 
by  a  most  expressive  figure,  looking  forward  with  eager 
expectation  of  deliverance  to  his  complete  redemption. 
■'Tor  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are 
not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be 
revealed  in  us.  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  crea- 
ture waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God. 
For  the  creature  was  made  subject  to  vanity,  not  will- 
ingly"— i.  e.,  of  its  own  accord— "but  by  reason  of  Him  who 
hath  subjected  the  same  in  hope ;  because  the  creature 
itself  also  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corrup- 
tion into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  For 
we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth 
in  pain  together  until  now."^ 

By  the  mediatorial  reign — the  administration  of  the 
Lamb — therefore,  this  whole  creation,  of  which  man  was 
made  the  head,  and  which  was  so  blasted  by  his  sin,  shall 
not  be  carried  with  the  lost  into  perdition,  but  shall  again 
recover  the  beauty  and  the  bliss  of  Paradise.  Death  itself 
shall  die.  The  grave  shall  be  no  longer.  Mortality  shall 
be  swallowed  up  of  life.  There  shall  be  "a  new  heaven 
■and  a  new  earth."    "I  heard,"  says  John,  "a  great  voice 

I  Acts  3:  21.     Matt.  19  :  28.  2  Rom.  8  :  18-22. 


Lect.XVI.]  his  investiture  AND  PRAISES.  309 

from  heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with, 
men,  and  He  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His 
people,  and  God  Himself  shall  be  their  God.  And  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ;  and  there  shall 
be  no  more  death,  neitlier  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain ;  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said, 
Behold,  I  make  all  things  new."^ 

Such  is  the  end  toward  which  all  things  are  tending. 
It  must  come,  as  certainly  as  that  the  Lamb  was  slain, 
and  now  reigns.  In  the  dazzling  brightness  of  that  blessed 
future — how  near  or  how  remote  is  known  only  to  God — 
the  glories  of  heaven  and  the  restored  earth  seem  at  last 
to  meet  and  mingle,  we  can  hardly  tell  how.  Much  must 
be  unknown  till  then;  but  the  fact  is  sure,  and  that  is 
enough.  Much,  however,  of  the  struggles  through  which 
that  result  is  to  be  reached  is  revealed,  and  all  for  our 
completer  comfort,  guidance,  and  confirmation  in  faith. 
Let  us  look  to  the  sure  and  glorious  result,  and  in  what- 
ever is  revealed  of  the  path  to  it,  learn  our  duty,  never 
forgetting  the  terms  so  expressly  laid  down,  "To  him 
that  overcometh,"  and  to  him  only. 

V.  Finally,  what  a  mass  of  overwhelming  evidence  is 
here  again  presented  to  us  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  !  It  is 
as  the  slain  Lamb,  as  He  who  had  suffered  on  the  cross ; 
it  is  in  His  character  of  Atoner  and  constituted  Mediator, 
that  He  is  here  advanced  to  the  supreme  government  of 
the  universe.  It  is  as  the  Lamb  that  He  is  adored  by  all 
the  redeemed  church,  by  all  the  angelic  throngs,  and  by 
a  whole  worshipping  creation;  and  that  with  precisely 
the  same  homage,  the  same  ascription  of  universal  sove- 
reignty, which  they  offer  to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne. " 
As  we  hear  their  songs,  and  with  them  behold  His  ability 
to  look  into  the  secret  counsels  of  God,  and  to  execute 

2  Rev.  21 :  1-5. 


310  HIS  INVESTITURE  AND  PRAISES.  [Lect.  XVI. 

those  counsels  in  unfolding  the  mighty  scheme  of  Provi- 
dence and  Redemption,  let  us  joyfully  unite  in  their  ho- 
mage, prostrating  ourselves  before  His  throne  in  hearty 
consecration  to  His  service,  and  hailing  Him  as  our  Lord 
and  our  God. 

Yes,  believer,  that  Saviour  who  died  for  you  is  the 
mighty  God,  and  is  able  to  keep  your  immortal  soul,  and 
even  your  mortal  body,  safe  in  life,  in  death,  and  through 
eternity.  That  heart  of  His  is  full  of  human  sympathies, 
but  they  are  the  sympathies  of  a  God,  and  not  powerless,, 
like  the  tears  of  a  mere  man.  Where  Jesus  weeps,  death 
itself  lets  go  its  grasp,  and  Lazarus  comes  forth.  He  loves 
you  with  all  the  tenderness,  and  gentleness,  and  warm 
affection  of  His  human  heart,  but  with  all  the  force  of  that 
divinity  to  which  it  belongs.  Trust  Him  implicitly,  love 
Him  fervently,  live  for  Him  entirely,  as  redeemed  unto 
God  by  His  blood. 


LECTURE    XVII. 

THE  EEIGN  OF  THE  LAMB :  ITS  AGENCIES  AND  RESULTS. 

Rev.,  Chaps,  vi.,  vii.,  and  vm.  :  1. 

OPENING  OP  THE  SEVEN  SEALS, 

ANALYSIS. 

'SealI.  Chap.  6  :  1,  2. — Christ  in  His  ffospel  conquering. 

"2.      "      6  :  3,  4.  1  (-By  War  and  Discard,  in  its  so- 

1    An   opposing  J  cial  happiness. 

♦'    3.       "      6  :  5,  6.  I    world  smitten   |  By  Waut,  in  its  life  supports. 
"4.      "      6  :  7,  8.  J  I  By  Death,  in  its  Hfe  itself. 

"    6.      "      6  :  9-11. — The   spiritual  church,    bleeding,  praying  and 

waiting. 
"6.      "       6  :  12  ;  7 :  17. — The  tnumph,  in  three  parts  : 

(1.)  Chap.  6 :  12-17. — The  powers  of  the  world  over- 
thrown   and    revolutionized,    and  all   enemies 
destroyed. 
(2.)  Chap.  7 :  1-8. — The  saints,  during  all  this  delay, 

prepared  by  the  Spirit's  sealing. 
(3.)  Chap.  7  :  9-17.— Their  bliss  and  glory  perfected. 
"    7.    Chap.  8  :  1.— The  end  of  all  conflict.     The   Eternal  Sabbath 
begins. 

IT  had  just  been  sliown  that  all  things  were  committed 
into  the  hands  of  the  Mediator.  The  sealed  book  He 
had  taken  out  of  the  right  hand  of  Him  who  sat  upon  the 
throne.  In  all  the  universe  He  alone  had  the  right  and 
the  power  to  unfold  and  execute  these  purposes  of  cove- 
nant mercy.  His  undertaking  this,  and  His  investiture 
with  supreme  dominion,  calls  forth  from  the  redeemed 
church  the  thanksgiving  of  the  new  song,  imparts  to  her 
the  assurance  that  she  shall  reign  on  the  earth,  and  fills 
angels  that  minister  for  her,  and  a  whole  renovated  crea- 
tion, with  joy.  It  only  remained  to  show  Him  exercising 
this  supreme  dominion,  unsealing  the  book,  and  execut- 
311 


312  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  KESULTB.  pLiEOT.  XVII. 

ing  its  hidden  purposes;  and  tliiis  to  reveal  the  general 
nature  of  those  instrumentalities  and  processes  by  which 
the  Lamb  was  to  vindicate  His  claims,  and  secure  to  His 
own  redeemed  the  sovereignty  of  the  earth,  having  "  put 
down  all  rule,  and  all  authority  and  power." 

This  is  done  by  the  Lamb's  actually  breaking  success- 
ively each  of  the  seals,  and  each  broken  seal  introducing 
the  symbolic  accomplishment  of  a  certain  portion  of  these 
secret  purposes,  until  all  are  broken,  and  the  whole  mys- 
tery of  God  is  unfolded.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  repeat 
the  remark,  that  the  uniform  and  well-established  mean- 
ing of  the  number  seven  in  all  symbolical  representations, 
and  occurring  frequently  in  this  book,  being  complete- 
ness in  all  covenant  matters,  renders  it  certain  that  this 
book,  being  a  seven-sealed  book,  implies  that  it  contains, 
not  a  part,  but  the  whole  perfect  scheme  of  God's  provi- 
dence in  regard  to  His  church.  The  breaking  of  the 
seven  seals,  therefore,  must  be  the  unfolding  of  the  whole 
plan  of  God,  even  to  the  end,  when  the  Mediator  shall 
deliver  up  the  kingdom  to  the  Father,  all  enemies  having 
been  put  under  His  feet,  and  all  the  objects  of  His  media- 
torial reign  having  been  accomplished.  Hence,  the  sym- 
bols introduced  under  these  seven  seals,  or  rather  by  the 
opening  of  them,  must  give  us  a  general  view  of  the  whole 
future  course  of  God's  providence  in  grace,  of  the  whole 
of  the  reign  of  the  Lamb,  down  to  the  final  consummation. 

Other  series  of  revelations,  indeed,  follow  these,  espe- 
cially the  seven  trumpets,  and  the  seven  vials,  and,  in 
connection  with  these,  the  dragon,  the  beasts,  and  the 
woman,  before  the  New  Jerusalem  descends.  But  we 
regard  the  view  as  fully  and  satisfactorily  established,  by 
the  later  and  ablest  writers  on  this  book,  that  these  seven 
seals,  trumpets,  and  vials  denote,  not  successive  periods  in 
the  divine  administration,  but  each  presents  the  whole 
under  different  aspects,  all  of  which  are  necessary  to  give 
a  complete  idea  of  its  true  nature.     This  is  very  clearly 


Lect.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  313 

indicated  by  these  leading  symbols  themselves,  the  seals, 
the  trumpets,  and  the  vials.  There  is  no  such  difference 
as  these  would  indicate  in  the  different  periods  of  the 
mediatorial  administration.  The  first,  that  of  opening 
the  seals,  is  the  Lamb  reigning,  exercising  supreme  do- 
minion over  all  temporal  and  spiritual  agencies,  and  thus 
Becuring  the  salvation  of  His  people,  and  the  world's  de- 
liverance; the  second,  the  trumpets,  represents  this  reign 
as  one  of  conflict,  depicting  the  great  conflicting  agencies, 
and  disciplinary  and  corrective  judgments,  which  the 
trumpet  summons  of  God  in  the  gospel  calls  forth,  until 
the  seventh  announces  that  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
are  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ ;  the 
third,  the  vials,  represents  the  acts  of  divine  wrath  and 
vengeance,  which  characterize  this  kingdom,  in  some  de- 
gree, in  all  its  stages — those  last  plagues  which  descend 
on  individuals  and  nations  when  God's  long  suffering  is 
exhausted,  and  which,  by  their  last  visitation,  shall  utterly 
exterminate  all  opposition,  so  that,  when  the  seventh  is 
poured  out,  the  voice  from  heaven  declares,  "  It  is  done." 
Now,  it  is  evident,  that  the  Lamb  ruling,  the  conflict 
raging,  the  judgments  of  God's  wrath  descending,  are  not 
distinctions  of  chronological  periods  in  the  history  of  the 
church  and  the  world,  but  the  three  great,  parallel,  and 
harmonious  aspects  of  the  mediatorial  kingdom,  present- 
ing themselves  in  every  period  of  its  progress. 

In  these  two  chapters,  then,  we  have  a  summary  view 
of  the  whole  mediatorial  administration,  as  the  Lamb 
opens  the  seven  seals.  A  rapid  view  of  all  these  together 
will  best  enable  us  to  understand  them,  and  to  perceive 
their  beautiful  and  striking  relation  to  each  other,  and  to 
the  grand  result. 

1.  When  the  Lamb  opens  the  first  seal,  one  of  the  four 
living  creatures,  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  cries.  Come.' 

1  In  all  the  later  editions  of  the  Greek  Testament  the  words  xat  ^XsTtS 
*'  and  see,"  are  expunged,  as  being  no  part  of  the  original  text. 


314  HIS  REIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Leot.  XVII. 

This  is  a  summons  to  the  agency  just  about  to  be  intro- 
duced, and  it  appropriately  comes  from  the  first  of  those 
living  ones  which  symbolize  the  spiritual  life  of  the  church, 
implying  that  these  agencies  come  forth  for  the  church's 
sake,  and  to  perfect  her  life — that  her  life  demands 
them;  and  it  is  in  a  voice  of  thunder,  implying  the  vast 
magnitude  of  the  agency  demanded.  The  voice  of  the 
•church's  life  is  thus  shown  to  be  in  perfect  harmony 
with  the  dispensations  of  her  King.  Both  the  agencies 
of  mercy  and  wrath  which  He  employs  are  such  as  she 
■calls  for. 

At  this  call,  there  comes  forth  a  royal  rider  on  a  white 
horse,  armed  with  a  bow,  and  to  whom  a  crown  is  given, 
indicating  His  sovereign  dominion.  Some  would  make 
this  a  symbol  of  earthly  conquest  and  dominion  merely, 
all  of  which  Christ  employs  as  a  subordinate  agency  in 
■advancing  His  kingdom.  But  this  would  make  it  hardly 
distinguishable  from  the  symbol  of  war  that  immediately 
follows.  It  will  be  hard  to  convince  the  Bible  student, 
■who  regards  the  Holy  Spirit  as  His  own  best  interpreter, 
that  this  can  refer  to  any  other  than  that  glorious  Per- 
sonage addressed  by  the  Psalmist  in  the  forty -fifth  Psalm. 
"Gird  Tliy  sword  upon  Thy  thigh,  O  most  Mighty,  with 
Thy  glory  and  Thy  majesty.  And  in  Thy  majesty  ride 
prosperously,  because  of  truth,  and  meekness,  and  right- 
eousness; and  Thy  right  hand  shall  teach  Thee  terrible 
things.  Thine  arrows  are  sharp  in  the  hearts  of  the 
King's  enemies,  whereby  the  people  fall  under  Thee."  It 
is  the  conquering  power  of  Christ  in  His  church,  and  her" 
visible  ordinances.  The  symbol  lifts  up  the  vail  that  cov- 
ers these,  and  shows  a  secret  divine  agency  at  work,  that 
gives  to  the  church  her  conquering  power.  It  represents, 
not  indeed  the  actual  person  of  Christ,  but  His  spiritual 
living  presence,  in  and  with  those  agencies  and  instrumen- 
talities by  which  He  subdues  a  rebellious  world  to  Him- 
self, imparting  to  them  all  their  efiicacy.     "Conquering 


Leot.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  EESULTS.  315 

and  to  conquer,"  or  literally,  "in  order  that  He  may  con- 
quer:" this  is  His  only  mission.  He  knows  no  defeat. 
Victory  is  His  work,  His  sole  work,  the  end  for  which 
He  has  constituted  His  church,  and  sends  forth  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom.  This  gospel  is  "  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation."  "  The  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal, 
but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong 
holds."  "  My  word  shall  not  return  unto  Me  void,  but  it 
shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper 
in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it."  The  ministry  and  ordi- 
nances of  His  church,  and  the  active  energies  and  holy 
example  of  her  people,  are  the  grand  visible  agency,  and 
the  word  of  the  gospel  the  all-sufficient  instrumentality  of 
this  spiritual  conquest.  This  horse  and  his  rider  is  rep- 
resented here  merely  as  going  forth;  the  long  train  of  His 
victories,  the  brightening  path  of  His  spiritual  conquests, 
increasing  from  age  to  age,  could  not  here  be  brought  to 
view.  Not  till  the  nineteenth  chapter  does  He  again 
appear,  and  then  it  is  with  His  many  crowns,  and  followed 
by  the  immense  multitudes  of  His  conquered  and  willing 
followers,  on  white  horses,  and  in  white  robes,  conquerors 
themselves  through  Him.  But  He  is  still  abroad  in 
power  and  great  grace.  "  Lo !  I  am  with  you  alway," 
said  Christ  to  His  disciples,  "even  to  the  end  of  the 
world."  Daily  His  call  is  ringing  in  our  ears:  "Take  My 
yoke  upon  you." 

Happy  had  it  been  for  the  earth,  had  it  only  heard  at 
once  the  summons  of  its  crucified  King,  and  yielded  to 
Him  its  homage.  But  the  prey  was  not  to  be  so  easily 
wrested  from  the  grasp  of  the  mighty.  It  was  also  God's 
purpose  to  demonstrate  the  terrible  malignity  of  sin  before 
«.ll  the  universe,  by  showing  what  love  and  what  wrath 
it  could  resist,  and  through  what  long  ages,  too.  The 
world  did  not  recognize  her  Saviour,  any  more  than  did 
the  Jews  their  King.  Hence,  one  after  another  the  world's 
own  powers  are  turned  against  her,  and  war,  and  want, 


316  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  KESTTLTS.  [Leot.  XVII. 

and  death  are  made  to  contribute  to  tlie  triumphs  of  the 
great  conqueror. 

2.  The  second  seal  is  now  opened,  and  the  second  living 
creature  cries,  "  Come ;"  and  immediately  the  rider  on  the 
red  horse,  armed  with  the  great  sword,  comes  forth,  to 
whom  it  is  given  "  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,"  to  set 
men  on  the  work  of  mutual  destruction.  This  symbol 
represents,  evidently,  all  those  agencies  that  spread  dis- 
cord, and  division,  and  murderous  hate  through  families 
and  nations.  War,  with  all  the  passions  and  furies  that 
produce  and  follow  it,  with  all  its  fearful  and  bloody  deso- 
lations of  nations,  homes,  and  hearts;  and  the  whole- 
variety  and  multitude  of  inferior  conflicts  that  divide  and 
distract  mankind,  and  make  even  the  church  a  scene  of" 
bitter  strife,  so  far  as  she  is  pervaded  by  the  worldly  spirit, 
are  the  terrible  results  of  a  rejected  gospel  of  peace.  Well 
and  fearfully  do  they  vindicate  the  claims  of  Jesus  Christ 
as  the  only  peacemaker,  and  punish  the  world  for  reject- 
ing Him.  "  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  tlie 
wicked."  "I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword,"  said 
Jesus.  By  this  scourge,  all  the  sources  of  social  happiness 
in  the  whole  earthly  sphere  are  smitten. 

3.  The  third  seal  is  now  opened,  and  a  call  from  a  third 
of  the  living  creatures  summons  another  agent  to  the  con- 
flict. It  is  the  rider  of  the  black  horse,  with  all  the  in- 
signia of  want  and  famine,  bread  given  by  weight,  high 
prices,  and  deep  solicitude  for  the  preservation  of  the 
fruits  of  the  earth.  The  scales  show  scarcity ;  a  measure, 
or  choenix,  about  a  quart,  was  the  daily  ration  of  bread  of 
a  Roman  soldier,  and  a  penny,  or  denarius,  was  a  day's 
wages  of  a  labouring  man,  and  was,  some  say,  twenty 
times,  others  eight  times,  the  usual  price  of  this  measure 
of  wheat.  Even  the  last  would  indicate  great  want,  as  it 
would  imply  that  a  bushel  of  wheat  cost  about  seven  dol- 
lars, when  a  day's  labour  was  but  fifteen  cents.  Barley  was 
then  only  one-third  the  price  of  wheat.     These  symbols,. 


Leot.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  317 

therefore,  express  the  greatest  scarcity,  as  the  colour  of 
the  horse  indicates  the  deepest  sorrow.  Famine,  with  all 
its  terrors,  is  another  of  the  King's  servants,  employed  to 
scom'ge  a  rebellious  earth. 

But  as  the  physical  and  material  is  always  the  figure  of 
the  spiritual  and  moral,  and  as  in  this  case  especially,  the 
very  same  language  is  applied  to  both,  as  famine  and 
bread  have  their  familiar  spiritual  sense,  as  well  as  mate- 
rial, the  only  proper  symbol  of  a  spiritual  famine  and  its 
causes,  is  that  which  represents  the  physical.  This  sjm.- 
bol,  in  its  full  significance,  includes,  therefore,  the  still 
more  awful  curse  of  a  famine  of  the  bread  of  life,  and  of 
the  agencies  which  produce  it;  the  withholding  of  the 
showers  of  grace,  and  the  desolations  of  ecclesiastical  am- 
bition and  selfishness,  which  operate  in  this  higher  sphere, 
just  as  drought  and  oppression  in  the  natural  sphere.  By 
this  scourge,  all  the  supports  of  the  earthly  life,  and  all 
the  comforts,  and  hopes,  and  joys,  which  sustain  and  cheer 
the  heart  under  the  burden  of  its  cares  and  anxieties,  and 
which  the  gospel  alone  can  impart,  are  smitten — all  that 
truly  feeds  either  body  or  soul.  It  is  a  famine  that 
consumes  the  whole  man. 

4.  The  fourth  seal  is  th^n  opened,  and  the  fourth  and 
last  of  the  living  creatures  summons  the  last  and  most 
terrible  of  these  agents,  the  rider  on  the  pale  horse, 
Death,  with  hell,  or  the  grave,  following  him.  These 
destroy  the  fourth  part  of  men,  forcibly  representing 
the  great,  though  but  partial  destruction  with  which 
death  sweeps  into  the  grave  the  beauty,  worth,  and  love- 
liness of  earth  in  each  and  every  age.  In  this  he  em- 
ploys every  possible  instrumentality — not  only  the  in- 
struments of  the  former  two  horsemen,  the  sword  and  hun- 
ger, but  in  addition,  pestilence  and  all  diseases — (this 
being  the  meaning  of  death,  in  distinction  from  dying  by 
violence,) — and  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  even,  which  last 
multiply  and  devastate  in  the  desolations  caused  by  war 


^18  HIS  EEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Lect.  XVII. 

and  famine.  It  is  evident  that  this  clause  is  a  description 
of  the  nature,  and  power,  and  design  of  the  symbol  just 
presented,  and  becomes  in  part  an  explanation  of  it.  addi- 
tional to  the  name  that  was  given  to  the  rider  and  his 
attendant.  It  is  not  what  John  saw,  but  an  explanation 
of  its  design. 

This  scourge  strikes  the  seat  of  the  world's  life ;  it 
strikes  the  life  itself.  It  consummates  the  effects  of  the 
previous  scourges.  It  completes  the  terrible  agencies  by 
which  a  world,  rejecting  its  Saviour  king,  is  punished. 
All  these  together  are  the  iron  rod  of  His  wrath,  with 
which  He  smites  the  rebellions  nations. 

Death  here  may  not  be  limited  to  the  body,  any  more 
than  famine  in  the  previous  symbol.  It  must  be  taken  in 
its  entire  scriptural  meaning,  as  the  wages  of  sin.  The 
rider  on  the  pale  horse,  with  his  un  described  follower,  is 
the  terrific  symbol,  not  only  of  physical  death  and  the 
grave — that  which  destroys  and  consumes  the  body — ^but 
especially  of  that  which  destroys  and  consumes  eternally 
the  soul,  and  which  is  the  fearful  and  final  result  of  re- 
jecting the  gospel  of  the  slain  Lamb.  So  by  disease  or 
pestilence,  and  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  as  M'ell  as  by  the 
sword  and  hunger,  spiritual  plagues  are  indicated;  the 
pestilence  of  error,  that  poisons  the  soul,  and  those  earthly 
powers,  political,  ecclesiastical,  and  philosophical — falsely 
so  called — which,  in  the  latter  portion  of  this  book,  are 
represented  as  wild  beasts  of  horrid  shapes  and  destruc- 
tive power.  All  diseases  of  the  body,  and  pestilential 
errors  of  the  soul ;  all  the  monstrous  forms  that  worldly 
power,  worldly  wisdom,  and  corrupt  religion  have  assumed, 
are  included  in  the  instruments  by  which  this  final  scourge 
of  deatli  to  both  body  and  soul  is  inflicted  upon  the  earth, 
to  vindicate  the  claims  of  Jesus  and  His  church  to  rule 
over  it  and  in  it. 

Now,  it  is  evident,  that  under  these  four  symbols  are 
embraced  all  the  agencies  of  the  church    and  the  provi- 


liEOT.  XVII.]  HIS  BEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  319 

dence  of  God,  which  are  employed  in  the  conquest  of  the 
earth.  There  is  nothing  else  that  can  be  called  in.  The 
first  introduces  all  the  agencies  of  the  gospel,  as  it  goes 
forth  with  its  piercing  truths,  and  in  the  power  of  its  cru- 
cified and  glorified  Author;  the  second  smites  the  oppos- 
ing worldly  interest,  in  all  the  social  relations;  the  third, 
in  all  the  supports  of  the  world's  life ;  and  the  fourth,  in 
its  very  life,  burying  all  earthly  good  in  the  darkness  and 
rottenness  of  the  grave.  All  earthly  powers  and  joys  are 
under  the  control  of  the  Lamb,  and  all  the  influences  which 
smite  them  go  forth  at  His  bidding. 

Thus,  at  the  call  of  these  living  creatures,  the  church 
has  gone  forth  with  her  word  and  ordinances  in  the  power 
of  her  unseen  King ;  and  all  providential  agencies  have 
followed  to  scourge  and  subdue  her  foes.  Accordingly, 
after  this  there  are  no  more  voices  from  these  living  ones, 
and  no  more  of  these  messengers  from  the  throne.  All 
the  spiritual  and  providential  agencies  necessary  to  per- 
fect this  new  and  divine  life  in  man,  and  to  prepare  him 
to  rule  over  a  regenerated  earth,  have  already  gone  forth 
in  the  train  of  the  conqueror.  Henceforward  these  liv- 
ing creatures,  that  represent  it,  await  in  silent  expectation 
the  sure  result  which,  along  with  the  elders,  they  express 
in  the  new  song,  "  We  shall  reign  on  the  earth." 

These  few  simple  and  striking  symbols  show  us  beau- 
tifully the  light  in  which  we  are  to  view  all  those  provi- 
dences that  fill  individuals  and  nations  with  terror.  They 
appear  not  as  opposers,  not  as  emissaries  of  hell.  The 
last  three  riders,  let  it  be  observed,  are  sent  forth  from 
the  symbolical  heaven,  and  by  the  slain  Lamb,  and  in  an- 
swer to  the  cry  of  the  church's  inmost  life,  just  tlie  same 
as  the  first  one,  which  represented  the  church  itself  in  her 
spiritual  mission  and  power.  They  are  summoned  there, 
not  as  enemies,  but  as  helpers.  They  are  not,  indeed, 
the  agents  by  which  the  bloodless  and  spiritual  victories 
of  truth,  and  peace,  and  righteousness  are  won  over  hu- 


32C  HIS  EEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Lect.  XVII. 

man  hearts,  but  tliose  by  which  all  who  reject  the  sceptre  of 
His  grace  are  either  chastened,  humbled,  and  deprived  of 
their  earthly  supports,  and  so  made  sensible  of  their  folly ; 
or  else,  if  incorrigible,  by  which  they  are  punished,  their 
opposition  rendered  futile  and  crushed  out,  and  the 
spiritual  kingdom  prepared  for  the  occupancy  of  the 
earth. 

Widely  and  fiercely  have  all  these  three  riders .  been 
sweeping  over  the  nations  for  eighteen  hundred  years, 
executing  their  high  commission.  Terribly  has  the  God 
of  providence  smitten  all  the  sources  of  the  world's  hap- 
piness, and  made  these  very  things,  as  turned  into  bitter- 
ness and  death,  to  demonstrate  its  folly  and  madness  in 
rejecting  the  gospel  of  His  Son.  Still  the  world  seems 
not  to  recognize  the  true  reason  of  its  miseries.  "Lord," 
says  the  prophet,^  "  when  Thy  hand  is  lifted  up  they  will 
not  see ;  but  they  shall  see."  Still,  therefore,  these  ter- 
rible riders  are  abroad.  Still  the  red,  and  the  black,  and 
the  pale  horse  are  careering  all  around  us,  and  among  us, 
entering  our  very  homes,  and  sweeping  away  every  joy 
and  confidence  that  opposes  the  gospel  of  the  slain  Lamb, 
and  submission  to  His  claims,  'No  country,  no  family, 
no  individual  can  escape  them,  except  as  each  bows  in 
entire  submission  and  cordial  consecration  to  the  rider  on 
the  white  horse,  and  enters  the  train  of  his  white-robed 
followers. 

The  attempt  of  interpreters  to  make  a  specific  applica- 
tion— an  exclusively  specific  application — of  these  symbols 
to  the  wars,  famines,  pestilences,  and  beasts  of  prey  that 
desolated  the  Roman  Empire  during  the  first  three  cen- 
turies, while  the  first  great  struggle  between  Christianity 
and  Paganism  was  in  progress,  is  entirely  arbitrary ;  and 
still  more  so,  the  exclusive  application  of  it  to  the  desola- 
tions of  Judea  just  before  the  fall  of  Jerusalem:  to  the 

i  Is.  26 :  11. 


Xeot.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  321 

great  struggle  between  Christianity  and  Judaism.  These 
are  fair  and  forcible  illustrations  of  the  wrong  principles 
of  interpretation  that  have  been  applied  to  this  book. 
"We  regard  them  as  arbitrary,  because  there  is  no  such 
limitation  of  time  in  the  text,  and  nothing  whatever  to 
imply  it;  nor  is  there  any  limitation  of  any  kind  in  the 
symbols  themselves;  they  represent  a  conquering  gospel, 
and  war,  and  want,  and  death,  ^nd  nothing  more,  and 
nothing  less.  These  have  all  been  just  as  busy  since,  as 
then.  There  is  nothing  whatever  here  to  indicate  that 
the  gospel,  and  wars,  and  want,  and  death  in  those  ages 
were  designed,  any  more  than  all  that  in  the  ages  since 
have  been  desolating  or  blessing  the  nations,  and  to  which 
the  symbols  are  just  as  appropriate.  If  it  be  possible  for 
■symbols  to  characterize  the  whole  dispensation,  and  to  be 
so  presented  as  to  show  this  to  be  their  design,  it  is  done 
here.  "War,  and  want,  and  death,  natural  and  spiritual, 
have  been  busy  in  every  age,  and  must  be,  until  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  cross  are  complete. 

While  these  four  seals  unfold  all  the  great  visible  agen- 
oies  employed  by  the  Lamb  in  accomplishing  the  purposes 
•of  His  mediatorial  reign,  much  yet  remains  hidden  be- 
neath the  three  remaining  seals. 

5.  The  fifth  seal  is  now  broken,  and  a  scene  altogether 
new  and  startling  breaks  upon  the  view.  From  the  souls 
of  those  "  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony 
which  they  held,"  there  arises  the  martyr  cry,  "How 
long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  Thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?" 
Tliey  who  dwell  on  the  earth  here  are  opposed  to  those 
who  sit  in  the  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  belong 
to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  must  therefore  mean,  not 
of  course  all  mankind  in  the  flesh,  but  those  who  are  in 
the  interest  of  the  world,  who  live  only  in  the  eartlily 
sphere,  and  under  earthly  influences,  and  so  form  the  op- 
position to  the  spiritual  kingdom.      These  "souls"  or 


322  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Leot.  XVII. 

"  lives,"  are  seen  under,  or  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  as  if 
slain  on  account  of  their  adherence  to  it,  and  to  the  great 
cardinal  doctrine  of  atonement,  of  which  it  is  the  stand- 
ing symbol;  and  their  blood,  "which  is  the  life,"  is  thus 
represented,  like  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel,  as  crying 
for  vengeance,  and  that  in  language  showing  that  retri- 
bution had  already  been  long  delayed,  long  beyond  the 
church's  expectations.  This  is  not  the  language  of  re- 
venge, any  more  than  the  cry  of  Abel's  blood  was  an 
expression  of  Abel's  desire  of  revenge ;  it  was  the  cry  of 
outraged  justice,  and  of  compassion  and  sympathy  for 
a  still  suffering  church,  and  of  longing  desire  for  her 
deliverance  and  triumph. 

To  those  whose  blood  thus  cried  unto  God  were  given 
white  robes,  representing  their  own  immediate  and  com- 
plete acceptance.  The  answer,  that  they  must  wait  yet 
a  season,  until  the  whole  number  of  their  fellow-servants 
that  should  suffer  be  filled  up,  teaches  that  the  whole 
period  of  the  church's  conflict  here  is  one  in  which  the 
martyr  spirit  will  be  required,  and  martyrs'  blood  be 
shed,  and  a  divinely  sustained  patience  demanded.  It  is 
implied  that  then,  when  the  last  martyr  shall  have  bled, 
and  not  before,  shall  the  long  expected  consummation 
come.  Thus  graphically  was  it  portrayed,  that  the 
church's  path  of  conquest,  as  indicated  by  the  first  royal 
horseman  going  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer,  was  to 
be  stained,  deeply  stained,  by  her  own  blood,  shed  in  de- 
fence of  her  own  testimony,  and  that  as  a  testimony  to 
the  infinite  efiicacy  of  her  Lord's  atoning  blood,  and'  to 
the  supremacy  of  His  kingly  claims  founded  upon  it.  As 
it  is  expressed  in  chap  12:  11,  "They  overcame  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  word  of  their  testimony ;  and 
they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death." 

In  addition,  then,  to  the  agencies  to  be  employed,  we 
have  here  revealed  the  long,  long  delay  during  which 
they  are  to  be  in  conflict,  the  cries  of  a  suffering,  waiting 


Lect.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  323 

♦ 

church,  and  the  promise  of  a  coming  deliverance.  It  is 
called  "  a  little  season,"  in  comparison  with  the  endless 
glory  that  shall  follow,  and  as  it  lies  in  the  divine  plan. 
"  One  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a 
thousand  years  as  one  day." 

6.  The  sixth  opening  seal,  accordingly,  unfolds,  (1.) 
the  long-delayed  and  prayed  for  vengeance.  In  symbols 
of  most  expressive  force  and  well-established  meaning,  is 
portrayed  the  utter,  complete,  and  awful  overthrow  of  all 
earthly  powers,  and  influences,  and  systems  :  revolutions 
and  convulsions  as  destructive  and  universal  in  the  whole 
social  and  moral  world,  the  whole  constitution  of  human 
society,  as  would  be  produced  by  a  universal  earthquake, 
by  which  the  mountains  would  be  swallowed  up,  and  the 
valleys  heaved  above  them,  and  the  whole  system  utterly 
dislocated ;  and  as  if  the  whole  of  the  world's  lights  were 
to  be  removed,  the  sun  darkened,  the  moon  turned  to 
blood,  the  stars  fallen  from  heaven,  and  the  heavens  them- 
selves departing  as  a  scroll  rolled  together.  In  the  midst 
of  this  total  confounding  of  all  the  old  systems  of  the 
world  as  opposed  to  the  Lamb,  this  universal  ruin  of  the 
earthly  and  opposing  power,  and  in  order  to  show  the  utter 
hopelessness  of  all  w^ho  resist  His  reign  and  neglect  His 
grace,  they  are  represented,  from  the  highest  of  them  to 
the  lowest,  from  the  kings  to  the  slaves,  as  all  alike 
affrighted,  paralyzed  with  terror,  and  crying  out,  in  the 
agony  of  despair,  to  the  mountains  and  to  the  rocks, 
"  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sittetb 
on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb;  for  the 
great  day  of  His  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able  to 
stand?" 

How  long  the  catastrophe  here  symbolized  shall  occupy, 
whether  it  shall  be  sudden,  or  protracted  through  genera- 
tions, or  what  special  forms  the  agencies  of  ruin  may 
assume  at  the  last,  we  are  not  here  told.  What  we  hare 
here  is  the  consummation  of  that  glorious  revolution  in 


S24:  HIS  REIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Leot.  XVII. 

• 

all  earthly  things,  which  has  been  in  progress  ever  since 
the  church  of  Christ  started  forth  on  her  mission  of  con- 
quest. All  the  vast  revolutions  in  human  society  and 
governments,  all  of  which  were  heatlien  and  idolatrous, 
produced  by  tlie  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  all  the  judg- 
ments with  which  so  often  already  God  has  avenged  the 
injuries  done  to  His  cause,  and  all  the  wrath  and  terror 
that  forced  from  dying  sinners  the  cry  of  despair,  may 
fairly  be  included,  indeed,  in  this,  just  as  each  soul's  con- 
version is  a  contribution  to  the  final  triumph  of  the  saints. 
But  the  final  stroke  of  vengeance  shall  at  last  descend 
and  end  the  strife.  No  language,  no  figures  could  more 
impressively  depict  the  awful,  total,  hopeless  ruin  and 
despair  of  all  the  earthly  power  and  interest.  Such  must 
be  the  end  of  all  opposition  to  this  kingdom,  and  such 
the  despair  of  all  who  reject  the  mercy  offered,  and  refuse 
the  obedience  required  by  the  slain  Lamb,  as  He  is  now 
gathering  and  perfecting  His  spiritual  kingdom.  That 
great  day  of  His  wrath  must  come ;  it  is  coming ;  all  things 
are  combining  with  the  prayers  of  suffering  saints  to 
hasten  it  on. 

So  far,  this  seal  makes  the  result,  in  regard  to  the  op- 
position to  the  kingdom,  all  clear  and  certain ;  the  earth 
is  cleared  of  all  opposition,  and  prepared  for  a  reigning 
church  ;  but  where  is  that  church  ?  This  is  only  one  side 
of  the  triumph;  the  other,  and  positive  side,  is  still  more 
important.  How  has  the  church  herself  been  preserved 
and  gathered  during  all  this  long  and  bloody  struggle, 
and  prepared  to  reign  ?  The  only  things  yet  revealed  in 
this  series  of  God's  unfolded  purposes,  in  regard  to  her, 
is  the  rider  on  the  white  horse  conquering,  and  the 
martyrs  bleeding. 

Hence,  to  complete  this  view,  and  give  the  other  side  of 
this  grand  scheme,  there  is  added  in  the  next  chapter  two 
other  scenes,  in  which  the  church  herself  is  brought  more 
fully  in  sight.     These  do  not  follow  the  former  in  chro- 


Leot.  XVII.]  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  325 

nological  succession,  even  as  the  realities  symbolized  do 
not  so  follow  each  other  but  in  part.  It  seems  evident, 
from  the  very  nature  of  the  symbols  here  used,  and  their 
necessary  meaning,  that  they  must  cover,  partly  at  least, 
the  same  ground.  Having  traced  the  conflict  with  the 
world's  opposition  to  its  close  in  the  world's  overthrow, 
the  Spirit  now  goes  back  to  unfold,  by  a  few  equally 
simple  pictures,  the  secret  of  the  church's  growth,  and 
gathering  and  consummated  bliss.  May  it  not  also  be  thus 
intimated,  that  it  is  only  when  the  battle  has  ended,  and 
the  smoke  of  the  conflict  cleared  away,  that  we  shall  be 
able  fully  to  understand  the  wisdom  and  love  that  bound 
together  in  one  harmonious  whole  the  spiritual  processes 
and  the  providential  agencies  of  this  kingdom  ? 

(2.)  Four  angels  are  seen  holding  the  four  winds.  The 
four  winds  are,  of  course,  all  the  winds.  Winds  here 
{avefxoc)  mean  not  the  gentle  and  refreshing  breezes,  but 
the  hurricanes  that  sweep  all  before  them  with  ruin,  and 
spread  complete  desolation  in  their  path.  They  thus  re- 
present all  the  violent  and  resistless  powers  and  influences 
which,  when  let  loose,  are  to  sweep  over  the  earth,  and 
involve  it  in  the  ruin  just  depicted  in  the  previous  scene. 
These  unseen  forces  are  represented  during  all  this  long 
period  as  held  back  by  the  forbearance  of  God,  until  the 
redeemed  are  all  secured.  The  long  suffering  of  God 
restrains  the  thunderbolts  of  His  wrath,  and  provides  the 
providential  agencies  by  which  the  selfish  and  malignant 
passions  of  a  fallen  race  are  prevented  from  working  out 
their  natural  and  ruinous  results,  until  His  saints  are 
gathered  in.  This  process  is  beautifully  pictured  by  a 
mighty  angel,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God,  ascend- 
ing from  the  east — the  source  of  light  and  life — whence 
the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arises,  with  healing  in  His 
wings,  over  a  dark  and  ruined  world ;  and  after  charging 
the  angels  of  the  winds  to  hold  them  back  till  His  work 
is  done.  He  proceeds  to  afiix  the  seal  of  the  living  God 


326  HIS  REIGN  AND  ITS  RESULTS.  [Lect.  XVII. 

on  all  His  servants.  That  angel  is  a  mere  instrumental 
agent,  and,  as  such,  can  be  a  symbol  of  nothing  else  than 
the  active  agencies  of  the  gospel  itself,  pervaded  and  ac- 
companied by  the  Spirit's  power.  That  seal  is  the  divine 
impress  of  the  truth  fixed  by  the  Spirit  upon  the  soul  of 
the  believer  and  his  character.  Other  passages  make  this- 
plain.  "Ye  were  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  pro- 
mise ;"  "  whereb}''  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion ;"  "  God  hath  sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the 
Spirit  in  our  hearts."  The  Spirit  thus  explains  His  own 
symbol,  and  it  is  one  that  in  a  word  unfolds  the  whole 
process  of  grace.  The  seal  stamps  them  as  His ;  it  certi- 
fies them  to  be  His ;  it  preserves  them  as  His ;  and  it  does 
this  by  forming  and  perfecting  the  image  of  Christ  in, 
them.  "The  fouudation  of  God  standeth  sure,  having 
this  seal :  the  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  His.  And  let 
every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from 
iniquity. " 

The  number  of  these  sealed  ones  is  definitely  stated. 
Known  unto  God  are  all  His  redeemed.    However  uncer- 
tain men  may  be,  there  is  no  uncertainty  in  the  mind  of 
Him  who  causes  the  seal  to  be  affixed.     That  number  is- 
a  perfect  number,  and  so  formed  as  to  aptly  symbolize 
the  whole  church,  or  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  as  it 
exists  on  earth,  in  each  and  every  generation  and  age. 
,  Twelve  being  the  number  of  the  chosen  tribes  of  God's  peo- 
l  pie,  it  came  very  naturally  to  be  the  established  numerical 
I  symbol  of  completeness  in  regard  to  the  church,  or  any 
chosen  body  representing  it,  as  the  twelve  apostles,  the  twice 
twelve  elders,  the  twelve  gates  of  the  heavenly  city,  with 
their  twelve  angels.     "Thousands,"  were  the  prominent 
and  technical  divisions  of  each  of  the  tribes.  ^     So  here,' 
(  twelve  of  these  thousands  are  sealed  from  each  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel.     Israel  is  the  established  symbol  of  the 

'  Ex.  18  :  25.     Num.  1 :  16. 


Leot.  XVII.]  HIS  REIGN  AND  ITS  KESULTS.  327 

whole  cliurch;  and  in  its  twelve  tribes,  of  the  visible 
church  in  its  organized  capacity,  and  in  all  its  divisions, 
in  every  age.  The  sealed  are  not  the  whole,  only  a  part, 
and  that  the  smaller  part,  of  each  tribe.  And  are  we  not 
taught  that  the  spiritually  sealed  are  an  election  within 
an  election,  in  every  age;  that  not  all  who  are  called  to 
enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  visible  kingdom,  but  only  an 
election  out  of  them,  are  the  true  servants  of  God,  stamped 
with  His  likeness  ?  "  Many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen." 
"  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  Me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  "They  are  not  all 
Israel,  which  are  of  Israel."  Most  strikinglj^,  thus,  do 
these  sealed  ones,  out  of  all  the  tribes  of  a  people,  choseu 
out  of  the  world,  represent  the  whole  of  God's  elect  peo- 
ple, as  they  are  gathered  out  of  every  nation  and  kindred 
of  the  earth  into  His  visible  church,  there  to  be  trained 
and  disciplined,  and  thence  gathered  to  Himself  by  His 
almighty  and  transforming  grace  in  every  age. 

Until  these  are  all  sealed,  the  catastrophe  described  in 
the  last  chapter  has  been  ordered  to  be  delayed ;  when 
the  sealing  is  completed,  therefore,  that  takes  place. 
There  are  then  left,  as  the  only  occupants  of  the  scene, 
the  wliole  assembly  of  the  redeemed,  a  great  multitude, 
which  no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds, 
and  people,  and  tongues.  They  stand  "  before  the  throne 
and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms 
in  their  hands,"  crying  "  with  a  loud  voice.  Salvation  to 
our  God,  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb."  The  eternal  praises  of  the  triumphant  church 
will  ascribe  the  salvation  of  every  soul  to  God  and  to  the 
Lamb  only,  to  free,  sovereign,  and  unmerited  grace.  In 
its  origin,  its  execution,  its  application,  its  progress,  and 
its  final  consummation,  salvation  is  of  God.  It  is  God's 
io  save;  it  is  man's  only  to  be  saved.  The  sinner  has 
nothing  to  do  in  the  whole  process,  but  to  receive,  and 
use,  and  enjoy  the  free  and  matchless  grace. 


328  HIS  KEIGN  AND  ITS  KESULTS.  [Lect.  XVII. 

The  next  verses  describe  still  further  the  perfected  bliss 
and  glory  of  this  spiritual  kingdom,  with  all  its  thousands 
of  ministering  servants — the  angelic  hosts — in  terms  that 
scarcely  need  a  word  of  explanation,  but  are  only  enfee- 
bled by  any  comment;  and  that  have  fed  the  faith  and 
hopes  of  suffering  saints  in  all  ages ;  from  which,  too,  the 
whole  church  has  derived  much  of  those  conceptions  of 
future  bliss  which  have  become  thoroughly  incorporated 
with  all  her  thinking  and  feeling.  For  the  comfort  of 
the  struggling  believer,  the  whole  of  these  overwhelming 
glories  are  brought  into  striking  contrast  with  the  tribu- 
lations through  which  they  have  passed,  and  by  which 
they  have  been  prepared  for  it,  thus  uniting  in  one  the 
sorrowing  and  the  triumphant  church.  The  wonderful 
process,  too,  of  their  purification  is  described  in  language 
which  bears  the  unmistakable  stamp  of  divinity  upon  it: 
"they  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  ivhite  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb."  Mysterious,  but  glorious  process  of 
almighty  love  and  power  !     "  Oh!  the  depth!" 

"Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple;  and  He  that  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall 
hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,  neither  shall 
the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb, 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters ;  and  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes." 

7.  Now,  at  length,  the  seventh  and  last  seal  is  opened. 
But  the  opening  brings  to  view  no  fresh  actors  or  scenes. 
There  is  silence  in  heaven.  No  more  lightnings,  and 
thundering,  and  voices  out  of  the  throne.  The  Eternal 
Sabbath  has  begun.^     The  new  creation,  the  work  of  re- 

1  "  About  the  space  oflialfan  hour."  To  the  above  interpretation  of 
tlie  seventh  seal,  we  see  but  one  plausible  objection,  that  arising  from 
the  specification  of  time.  How  could  a  half -hour's  silence  be  emblema- 
tic of  an  eternal  rest  ?     The  answer  is,  that  it  is  not  the  length  of  the 


Lect.xviL]  his  keign  and  its  results.  329 

deeming  love,  is  completed.  The  Lamb  has  fulfilled  all 
the  purposes  of  redeeming  love.  He  has  gathered  to  Him 
all  His  blood-bought  people,  and  filled  them  with  bliss 
and  glory.  His  work  is  done.  His  honour  is  vindicated. 
Satan  is  dethroned.  All  enemies  destroyed.  The  world 
itself  renovated.  Paradise  restored.  The  saints  reign. 
God  is  glorified.  All  sounds  of  conflict  are  hushed  for 
ever. 

silence  that  makes  it  the  symbol  of  this  rest ;  but  the  silence  itself  being 
the  only  result  of  the  opening  of  this  seal,  and  this  seal  being  the  last, 
nothing  more  being  left  after  this  of  God's  plan  in  perfecting  His  king- 
dom to  be  unfolded,  makes  it  necessarily  a  symbol  of  the  simple  fact 
that  there  was  nothing  more  to  be  done — that  all  was  completed  ;  and  if 
this  was  so,  then  of  course  the  rest  must  be  eternal. 

But,  then,  why  this  specification  of  time  ?  This  seemed  necessary,  in 
order  to  show  that  it  was  not  a  mere  momentary  silence,  introductory  to 
new  revelations  in  the  same  series,  and  that  it  should  be  long  enough  to 
show  a  complete  separation  between  the  opening  of  the  seventh  seal  and 
any  succeeding  visions.  The  time  is  a  designation  evidently  of  the 
length  of  this  silence  in  its  relation  to  the  sensible  apprehensions  of  the 
seer,  and  is  no  more  itself  a  symbol  than  the  words  "  I  saw,"  and  "I 
heard,"  are  symbols,  or  than  the  few  hours  of  that  Sabbath  occupied  by 
all  these  visions  are  symbols.  It  is  a  designation  of  the  period  this  vision 
of  silence  occupied,  as  there  was  no  other  possible  way  to  describe  its. 
importance,  there  being  no  actions  of  any  kind  to  measure  the  time.  A 
half  hour's  silence  in  a  series  of  visions,  the  whole  of  which  could  have  oc- 
cupied but  a  few  hours  at  the  mo^t,  was  quite  enough  to  separate  entirely 
the  first  series,  this  oi^ening  of  the  seals  from  what  followed,  and  to 
produce  the  impression  that  the  contents  of  the  seven-sealed  book  were 
all  unfolded.    .    • 


LECTURE    XVIII. 

THE  GREAT  EEVOLUTION. 

Rev.,  Chap,  vi  :  12-17. 

**  And  I  beheld,  when  He  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  lo  !  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and 
the  moon  became  as  blood.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the 
earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs  when  she  is  shaken 
of  a  mighty  wind.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is 
rolled  together,  and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of 
their  places.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the 
rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond- 
man, and  every  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks 
of  the  mountains,  and  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks.  Fall  on  us,  and 
hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the  Lamb  ;  for  the  great  day  of  His  wrath  is  come,  and  who 
ehall  be  able  to  stand  ?" 

¥E  have  already  given  the  general  meaning  of  this 
grand  and  terrific  scene.  We  desire  further  to  con- 
"flrm  that  view,  and  to  make  some  further  practical  use  of 
it.  We  regard  it  as  a  description  of  the  utter  overthrow 
of  all  the  world's  powers  and  organizations,  in  order  to 
the  eternal  triumph  of  this  spiritual  kingdom.  Such  a 
triumph  as  that  here  described  involves  the  completest 
possible  revolution  in  all  earthly  things,  the  utter  demo- 
lition of  the  whole  frame  work  of  society,  certainly  in  all 
its  moral  aspects  and  tendencies,  from  the.  highest  pin- 
nacles of  its  power  and  splendour,  to  its  deepest  founda- 
tions, and  its  obscurest  recesses.  It  involves  just  such  a 
revolution  in  the  social  and  moral  world  as  geologists 
■eay  took  place  at  some  former  period  in  the  physical. 
330 


Xeot.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION"  INVOLVED.  331 

Untold  ages  ago,  they  tell  iis,  our  whole  planet,  then  filled 
with  those  huge  vegetable  growths,  and  those  mammoth 
and  monstrous  animal  forms,  whose  remains  still  preserve, 
in  their  deep  beds,  their  mysterious  history,  was  shaken 
by  the  most  fearful  convulsions,  and  its  whole  surface 
shattered  to  pieces,  and  submerged,  upheaved  in  chaos 
and  darkness,  in  floods  and  fire,  and  contorted  into  en- 
tirely new  forms  and  systems,  making  it,  not  only  in  these 
respects,  but  in  all  its  productions,  too,  a  new  world. 
Now,  it  is  here  and  elsewhere  in  Scripture  clearly  re- 
vealed, that  a  revolution  equally  complete  in  the  whole 
moral  condition  of  human  affairs,  and  in  every  thing 
affected  by  this,  is  to  be  produced  by  the  triumph  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  resulting  in  an  order  of  things  as  differ- 
ent from  the  present  administration  of  human  govern- 
ments, the  spirit  and  working  of  social  institutions,  the 
habits  of  social  intercourse,  and  especially  the  whole  rela- 
tions of  man  toward  God,  as  that  which  some  great  geo- 
logic change  would  produce  on  the  earth's  physical  sur- 
face and  productions.  That  such  is  the  certain  result  of 
the  triumph  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  on  the  earth,  is  the 
strongest  conceivable  evidence  that  all  these  things,  in  their 
whole  spirit,  and  aims,  and  instrumentalities,  and  arrange- 
ments, are  inconsistent  with  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom, 
and  opposed  to  the  reign  of  Christ  so  entirely  as  to  re- 
quire a  complete  overthrow  and  transformation.  This  is 
indeed  making  out  a  bold  and  broad  indictment  against 
the  world ;  and  if  it  can  be  made  good,  it  must  stamp 
with  the  guilt  of  apostacy,  or  hypocrisy,  or  rebellion,  those 
who,  professing  to  be  Christ's  followers,  conform  them- 
selves to  its  maxims,  habits,  and  pursuits;  and  must  prove 
the  folly  of  those  who  are  looking  to  the  power  and  the 
wisdom  of  the  world,  in  any  of  its  forms,  for  substan- 
tial help  in  advancing  the  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom. 
It  is  made  good,  however,  if  our  interpretation  of  this 
passage  is  correct. 


332  THE  OKEAT  EEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Leot.  XVIII.. 

Our  first  object,  therefore,  will  be  to  confirm  this  inter- 
pretation by  a  fuller  view  of  parallel  passages  of  Scripture 
than  could  be  given  in  the  last  lecture.  To  prevent  mis- 
conception, however,  and  to  give  distinctness  and  pre- 
cision to  our  design,  it  may  be  not  amiss  to  observe  in  the 
beginning,  that  the  question  whether  this  revolution  does, 
or  does  not,  involve  corresponding  great  physical  changes 
on  tlie.  earth  is  not  here  raised  at  all ;  it  may  be,  or  it  may 
not  be ;  that  would  involve  a  distinct  and  separate  inquiry, 
to  be  settled,  if  indeed  it  can  be,  by  a  careful  comparison, 
of  the  Scriptures  bearing  on  it.  It  is  a  question  far  less- 
practical,  and  its  decision  does  not  materially  affect  the 
fact  that  this  revolution  produced  by  the  triumph  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom,  is  one  that  pervades  the  whole  social 
and  moral  interests  of  the  race  and  our  world.  If  it  be 
that  even  pliysical  changes  are  also  required  to  bring  the 
world  into  harmony  with  the  perfect  triumph  of  the 
church ;  if  it  be  true  that,  while  corruption  remains  in 
human  hearts,  there  can  be  no  such  radical  revolution  in 
human  society ;  if  it  be  true  that  this  involves  an  entire 
change  in  the  whole  dispensation  of  God's  mercy,  beyond 
all  that  the  universal  prevalence  of  true  religion  reigning 
in  regenerated,  but  partially  sanctified  hearts,  could  effect, 
it  only  makes  our  case  the  stronger.  The  more  complete 
the  change  necessary  to  the  triumph  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  the  more  total  the  opposition  of  the  world  as  it  now 
is  to  that  kingdom. 

Nor  do  we  now  raise  the  question  of  instrumentalities, 
or  how  this  triumph  is  to  be  fully  effected  ;  how  much 
will  be  due  to  the  word  and  Spirit,  and  how  much  to 
providences  and  judgments  accompanying  these;  how 
near  an  approach  shall  be  made  to  the  perfect  triumph, 
by  the  gradual  extension  of  gospel  agencies  and  influ- 
ences among  the  nations,  and  how  long  and  universally 
the  sealing  process  of  the  next  chapter  may  continue  and 
extend,  and  how  much  will  be  left  for  the  last  stroke  of 


Lect.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.  333 

tlie  iron  sceptre,  for  the  last  shock  of  the  mighty  earth- 
quake, when  death  itself  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  victory. 
It  does  appear  to  us,  that  on  these  points  there  has  been 
a  great  deal  too  much  dogmatism — a  great  deal  too  much 
effort  to  state  these  things  more  definitely  and  distinctly 
than  the  wide  generalities  of  prophetic  words  or  symbols 
will  warrant.  We  can  find  nothing  here  that  gives  any 
definite  answers  to  questions  on  this  point;  while  on  the 
great  and  important  fact  that  all  these  agencies  will  be 
employed,  and  multiply  the  triumphs  of  the  cross,  pro- 
ducing changes  the  same  in  kind,  and  less  or  greater  in 
degree,  until  the  end,  the  response  is  perfectly  clear  and 
definite. 

I.  What,  then,  is  the  proper,  natural  and  necessary 
meaning  of  this  language  ?  Is  it  to  be  taken  literally,  as 
indicating  just  such  a  convulsion  of  nature  :  just  such 
affrighted  multitudes  congregated  together  in  mountain 
recesses,  and  uttering  these  words  of  terror  to  the  moun- 
tains and  the  rocks,  as  they  fly  from  the  descending 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  when  He  ap- 
pears in  His  bodily  presence  and  in  vengeance  ?  This  is 
impossible.  The  literal  events  here  described  cannot  take 
place  in  nature. 

Let  it  be  remembered,  that  this  is  a  plain,  simple  de- 
scription by  the  apostle  of  what  he  saw  when  the  sixth 
seal  was  opened,  in  the  same  way  that  he  saw  the  white, 
red,  black,  and  pale  horses  going  forth,  and  the  souls 
under  the  altar ;  and  that,  like  those,  this  awful  sight  of 
what  appeared  a  world  in  its  last  throes  of  convulsive 
agony,  was  a  symbol  of  some  great  truths  or  facts  in  re- 
gard to  the  administration  of  this  spiritual  kingdom  of 
God.  These  could  be  nothing  else  than  that  which  is 
described  in  this  language  of  Paul  to  the  Hebrews,  "  The 
removing  of  those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  things 
that  are  made,  that  the  things  which  cannot  be  shaken 
may  remain  :  the  kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved." 


334  THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII.- 

Now,  it  has  been  so  ordered,  that  every  peculiarity  in 
the  language  used  here — every  one  of  these  symbols — is 
employed  by  the  old  prophets  in  predicting  great  changes 
that  have  already  taken  place,  in  whole  or  in  part,  in 
reference  to  particular  governments  and  systems  opposed 
to  God's  people.  The  difference  is,  that  they  are  all  col- 
lected here  into  one  awful  scene,  and  applied,  not  to  any 
one  government  or  system,  but  to  the  whole  of  the  earthly 
opposition  to  the  spiritual  kingdom,  to  the  utter  over- 
throw of  everything  opposed  to  the  reign  of  the  slain 
Lamb,  and  of  His  saints  on  the  earth.  If  this  description 
does  not  indicate  perfect  universality,  no  symbols  can  do 
it.  There  is  here,  as  no  where  else  in  this  whole  series 
of  seals,  no  limitation  of  time  or  place.  All  such  are 
added  by  interpreters.  What  these  symbols  therefore 
mean  in  the  prophets,  in  their  application  to  particular 
kingdoms  and  visible  systems  of  organized  opposition  to 
God's  visible  kingdom,  they  mean  here  in  regard  to  the 
whole  of  the  power  of  earth  and  hell — the  whole  kingdom 
of  the  prince  of  this  world — the  whole  opposition  to  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ. 

Even  the  last  and  most  characteristic  part  of  this  de- 
scription, which  depicts  so  graphically  the  terror  and  ruin 
of  the  wicked,  has  its  counterpart  there.  Isaiah,  describ- 
ing the  coming  judgments  of  God  upon  the  Jews,  says, 
chap.  2:  19,  "And  they  shall  go  into  the  holes  of  the 
rocks,  and  into  the  caves  of  the  earth,  for  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  for  the  glory  of  His  Majesty,  when  He  ariseth 
to  shake  terribly  the  earth."  Hosea,  predicting  the  wrath 
about  to  be  poured  out  on  the  apostate  kingdom  of  Israel, 
uses  these  words,  "They  shall  say  to  the  mountains, 
Cover  us;  and  to  the  hills,  Fall  on  us;"  words  with  which 
he  concludes  the  threatening,  "  The  high  places  of  Aven, 
the  sin  of  Israel,  shall  be  destroyed ;  the  thorn  and  the 
thistle  shall  come  up  on  their  altars." 

In  illustration  of  this  whole  scene,  and  the  meaning  of 


Lect.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.  335 

its  symbols,  the  passages  which  might  be  quoted  are  very 
numerous.  It  will  be  sufficient  to  direct  our  special  at- 
tention to  only  four  others. 

(1.)  The  first  is  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  Isaiah. 
The  whole  chapter  is  expressly  styled  the  burden  of  Ba- 
bylon. In  it  we  read  thus :  "  Behold  the  day  of  the  Lord 
cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath  and  fierce  anger,  to  lay 
the  land  desolate;  and  He  shall  destroy  the  sinners  out  of 
it-  For  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  constel- 
lations thereof  shall  not  give  their  light ;  the  sun  shall  be 
darkened  in  his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause 
her  light  to  shine.  *  *  *  I  will  shake  the  heavens, 
and  the  earth  shall  remove  out  of  her  place,  in  the  wrath 
of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  in  the  day  of  His  fierce  anger." 
As  the  cause  of  all  the  changes  thus  described,  he  adds, 
a  few  verses  after,  "Behold  I  will  stir  up  the  Modes 
against  them."  By  this  falling  and  obscuration  of  the 
lights  of  heaven,  therefore,  was  predicted  the  utter  de- 
struction of  the  Babylonish  power,  with  all  its  dependen- 
cies, and  in  all  its  extent,  from  the  throne  of  its  monarch 
to  the  humblest  officer  employed  by  it  in  ruling  the 
nations.  In  all  this  there  is  nothing  high-wrought  or  ex- 
travagant. It  is  not  merely  the  warm  imagination  of  the 
east  that  expresses  itself  thus ;  it  is  in  perfect  accordance 
with  the  feelings  of  all  nations  who  have  known  what  it 
is  to  live  under  powerful  governments  which  controlled 
the  destinies  of  millions  of  people.  The  analogy  between 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars — the  heavenly  bodies — in  their 
relation  to,  and  their  influence  upon  our  world,  and 
human  governments  as  to  their  high  and  subordinate 
offices  in  their  influence  on  the  masses  of  the  people,  has 
been  always  seen  and  felt.  No  other  is  so  striking,  or  so 
universally  expressed.  Nothing  is  more  natural  in  times 
of  overwhelming  national  calamity,  when  the  whole  frame- 
work of  social  order  is  heaving  and  rocking  to  and  fro, 
and  all  the  interests  bound  up  in  one's  country  and  its 


336  THE  GREAT  KE VOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII. 

institutions  are  threatened  with  ruin,  to  speak  of  it  as  the 
great  earthquake  throes  of  revohition,  to  talk  of  the  deep 
gloom  as  if  the  very  sun  was  darkened,  and  the  moon  and 
stars  had  withdrawn  their  shining.  How  often  just  such 
language  was  used  during  the  last  few  years  in  this  coun- 
try; and  there  were  times  and  regions  in  which  men  felt 
as  if  even  this  language  was  not  strong  enough  to  express 
the  intensity  of  their  feelings — their  perception  of  the 
magnitude  and  misery  of  the  changes  passing  over  them, 
or  dreaded. 

(2.)  Again,  in  Is.  34:  4,  we  have  language  almost  iden- 
tical with  the  strongest  of  that  in  the  text,  and  there  ap- 
plied particularly  to  Idumea,  though  the  connection  shows 
that  Idumea  was  regarded  as  the  representative  of  all  the 
enemies  of  Zion.  Having  called  the  world's  attention  to 
the  predicted  slaughter  of  the  nations,  he  adds,  "  And  all 
the  host  of  heaven  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  heavens 
shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll,  and  all  their  host  shall 
fall  down,  as  the  leaf  falleth  off  from  the  vine,  and  as  a 
falling  fig  from  a  fig  tree.  For  My  sword  shall  be  bathed 
in  heaven ;  behold  it  shall  come  down  upon  Idumea,  and 
upon  the  people  of  My  curse  to  judgment."  Here,  this 
dissolution  and  falling  of  the  heavenly  host  can  only  de- 
scribe great  revolutions,  such  as  shall  utterly  overthrow 
the  whole  political,  social,  and  idolatrous  systems  of  the 
nations  meant.  This  is  evident  from  what  follows ;  for 
afterwards,  as  the  immediate  result  of  this  overthrow,  we 
have  a  picture  of  universal  peace,  prosperity,  and  triumph, 
beginning  with  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  ending  in 
a  consummation  very  similar  to  that  described  in  the  next 
chapter  of  this  book  by  the  symbols  of  the  ransomed 
throngs  around  the  throne.  "The  wilderness  and  the 
solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them,  and  the  desert  shall 
rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  *  *  *  They  shall  see 
the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  the  excellency  of  our  God. 
*    *    *  A  highway  shall  be  there,  and  a  way,  and  it  shall 


Lect.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  KE VOLUTION  INVOLVED.  337 

he  called,  The  way  of  Holiness;  the  unclean  shall  not 
pass  over  it ;  but  it  shall  be  for  those  [the  holy] ;  the 
travellers  in  it,  though  fools,  shall  not  err.  No  lion  shall 
be  there,  nor  any  ravenous  beast  shall  go  up  thereon;  it 
shall  not  be  found  there ;  but  the  redeemed  shall  walk 
there ;  and  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and 
come  to  Zion  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their 
heads;  they  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow 
and  sighing  shall  flee  away."^ 

'No  one  can  carefully  read  and  compare  that  whole  pas- 
sage in  Isaiah,  with  this  before  us,  to  the  end  of  the  sev- 
enth chapter,  without  perceiving  such  a  wonderful  and 
close  analogy  between  them,  notwithstanding  the  great 
difference  in  form,  as  compels  to  a  common  application 
to  at  least  providential  and  gracious  changes  of  the  same 
nature,  and  tending  to  the  same  blessed  result.  There 
are  very  few  stronger  confirmations  of  the  Christian's 
faith,  and  more  silencing  rebukes  to  infidelity,  than  such 
striking  agreement  in  far-reaching  predictions  between 
writers  separated  by  hundreds  of  years,  and  totally  differ- 
ent circumstances,  and  in  long  and  complicated  passages, 
so  very  dissimilar  in  their  whole  composition,  and  connec- 
tion, and  occasions,  and  yet  both  of  them  finding  their 
•only  complete  explanation  in  that  which  brings  them  into 
perfect  harmony.  The  explanation,  too,  which  does  this, 
receives  in  it  the  strongest  testimony  of  its  correctness. 

(3.)  The  third  passage  is  that  in  Joel  2 :  28-32 :  "And 
it  shall  come  to  pass  afterward,  that  I  will  pour  out  My 
Spirit  upon  all  flesh;  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters 
shall  prophesy,  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  your 
young  men  shall  see  visions;  and  also  upon  the  servants 
and  upon  the  handmaids  in  those  days  will  I  pour  out  My 
Spirit.  And  I  will  show  wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in 
the  earth,  blood,  and  fire,  and  pillars  of  smoke.    The  sun 

1  Is.  35  :  1,  2,  8,  9,  10. 


338  THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII. 

shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood, 
before  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  come.  And 
it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  delivered ;  for  in  Mount  Zion 
and  in  Jernsalem  shall  be  deliverance,  as  the  Lord  hath 
said,  and  in  the  remnant  whom  the  Lord  shall  call." 
Here,  again,  it  will  be  observed,  the  two  processes  of  the 
sealing  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  judgments  that  blot  out  all 
the  lights  of  heaven,  are  brought  together,  and  in  the 
same  relation  to  each  other,  and  to  the  triumph  of 
Messiah's  kingdom,  and  the  salvation  of  His  people. 

This  passage  is  specially  interesting,  as  being  that 
quoted  by  the  apostle  Peter  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and 
finding  then  an  incipient  fulfilment  in  the  outpouring  of 
the  Spirit,  and  the  convulsions  that  swept  away  the  old 
economy.  Peter  makes  this  express  application  of  it. 
"This  which  ye  now  see  and  hear,"  he  tells  them,  "is 
that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel ;"  this  is  the- 
beginning  of  the  great  revolution  the  prophet  here  de- 
scribes. It  must  be,  therefore,  a  description  of  those  pro- 
cesses of  judgment  and  mercy  which  were  to  characterize 
the  whole  administration  of  the  Messiah  in  the  establish- 
ment of  His  kingdom,  by  which  the  day  of  its  triumph,  a 
day  great  and  teri-ible  beyond  all  others  to  its  adversa- 
ries, was  to  be  brought  about.  It  is  really  the  very  same 
thing  as  the  Lamb's  opening  the  seven  seals — the  concen- 
trated view  of  His  whole  mediatorial  reign  and  conquests, 
as  seen  from  the  greater  distance  of  the  old  prophet. 
"  The  sun  being  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  intO' 
blood,"  expresses  the  utter  ruin  of  all  the  powers  of  the 
world  that  oppose  that  day  of  His  triumph ;  and  although 
it  began  to  be  fulfilled  in  the  utter  destruction  of  the 
Jewish  State  and  church,  it  can  only  find  the  end  of  its 
fulfilment  when  the  last  of  these  powers  shall  in  like 
manner  fall  before  the  might  of  a  reigning  Saviour. 

(4.)  The  only  other  passage  of  the  old  prophets  to  which 


Lect.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  KEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.  339 

we  refer,  is  in  the  second  chapter  of  Haggai.  We  quote 
only  a  few  verses.  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Yet 
once,  it  is  a  little  while,  and  I  will  shake  the  heavens,  and 
the  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  dry  land;  and  I  will  shake 
all  nations,  and  the  desire,"  or,  more  literally,  "the  de- 
sirable things  of  all  nations  shall  come,  and  I  will  fill  this 
house  with  glory,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  *  *  *  "I 
will  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  I  will  over^ 
throw  the  throne  of  the  kingdoms,  and  I  will  destroy  the 
strength  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  heathen."  Here,  again, 
the  same  figures  of  shaking  the  heavens  and  the  earth  are 
used  to  express  the  convulsions  and  overturnings  in  the 
political,  social,  and  moral  world  which  were  to  precede 
and  introduce,  as  well  as  also  to  complete  the  gospel 
dispensation. 

No  where  is  such  language  used  to  describe  a  destruc- 
tion of  the  visible  framework  of  nature.  The  words  of 
Peter,  in  his  second  epistle,  do  indeed  describe  a  destruc- 
tion of  the  world  by  fire,  like  that  by  water  in  the  days  of 
JSToah;  it  is,  however,  in  very  different  terms,  and  in  order 
to  a  renovation,  to  a  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth.  That 
may  accompany  this;  but  this  is  a  destruction  and  a  renor 
vation  as  much  superior,  and  more  terrible  and  glorious 
than  that,  as  immortal  men  are  greater  than  the  material 
world  in  which  they  dwell.  That  world  will  always  be 
adapted  to  them ;  it  will  be  made  to  pmiish  them,  if  ene- 
mies to  the  Creator  and  Redeemer;  and  it  will  be  so 
ordered  and  moulded  as  to  be  a  source  of  bliss,  and  in 
harmony  with  the  songs  of  the  redeemed,  when  all  ene- 
mies are  destroyed.  But  neither  in  any  of  these  passages, 
nor  in  this  revelation  of  the  sixth  seal,  are  any  such 
changes  in  material  things  the  objects  on  which  our  eyes 
and  thoughts  are  fixed,  but  the  mightier  and  far  more 
radical  change  in  the  whole  intelligent  and  spiritual  world. 

The  last  passage  has  also  a  special  interest  and  force, 
arising  from  the  use  made  of  it  in  the  epistle  to  the  He- 


340  THE  GREAT  KEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII. 

brews,  and  which  shows  the  fulness  of  its  meaning,  and 
something  of  the  extent  of  its  application.  It  will  be  an 
appropriate  close  and  application,  not  only  of  this,  bnt  of 
all  the  other  passages ;  and  is  itself  a  forcible  exposition 
and  application  of  the  scene  of  the  sixth  seal.  "  Whose 
voice" — the  voice  of  Christ  at  the  giving  of  the  law — 
"  then  shook  the  earth ;  but  now  He  hath  promised,  say- 
ing. Yet  once  more  I  shake  not  the  earth  only,  but  also 
heaven.  And  this  word.  Yet  once  more" — that  is,  this 
whole  prophetic  declaration — "  signifieth  the  removing  of 
those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  things  that  are  made,  that 
those  things  which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain.  "Where- 
fore, we  receiving  a  kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved,  let 
us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear ;  for  our  God  is  a  consuming 
&e." 

It  is  impossible,  then,  in  consistency  with  Scripture 
teaching,  to  apply  these  symbols  to  any  thing  else,  or  any 
thing  less  than  the  total  destruction  of  all  the  systems 
and  influences  of  worldly  power  and  wisdom,  whether  in 
■church,  or  State,  or  social  life,  which  are  inconsistent  with 
a  pure,  a  spiritual,  a  reigning  Christianity,  with  universal 
and  joyful  submission  to  the  reign  of  the  Lamb.  The 
universalit}''  of  this  revolution,  and  the  entire  change 
which  these  symbols  represent,  as  produced  by  it  in  all 
earthly  things,  implies  that  the  whole  of  these  are  incon- 
sistent with  it,  except  as  they  have  already  yielded  to  it, 
or  been  transformed  by  it. 

II.  But  the  question  will  at  once  be  raised  here,  has 
not  Christianity  already  done  this  in  regard  to  those 
nations  where  she  has  established  her  sway  ?  Has  she 
not  utterly  swept  away  the  old  systems  of  heathenism, 
and  introduced  an  entirely  new  order  of  things  ?  How 
immense  the  diiFerence  between  heathendom  and  Christen- 
dom !  At  least  in  those  nations  where  she  has  triumphed, 
solas  to  change  governments, laws,  and  social  order,  is  there 


Leot.  Xviii.]  the  great  revolution  involved.  341 

anything  more  to  be  expected  in  tlie  way  of  such  radical 
changes  in  the  whole  constitution  of  government  and 
society  ? 

If  the  past  establishment  of  Christianity  in  the  nations 
could  in  an}'  single  case  satisfy  the  tei*ms,  and  meet  the 
evident  design  of  this  one  great  group  of  symbols  to  mark 
the  utter  destruction  of  all — at  least  of  all  open  and  ap- 
parent— opposition,  then  certainly  we  might  feel  that  in 
that  case  this  great  revolution  was  past,  and  no  other 
such  day  of  terrors  to  be  looked  for;  and  also  that  there 
the  world  and  the  church  were  no  longer  at  variance,  but 
in  entire  harmony. 

But  this  cannot  begin  to  satisfy  the  meaning  of  these 
symbols,  which  require  the  destruction  of  all  power  and 
authority,  and  all  systems  and  influences  that  are  not  in 
harmony  with  the  design  of  the  slain  Lamb,  and  do  not 
yield  entire  submission  to  His  government ;  such  an  over- 
throw of  the  worldliness  of  the  world,  in  both  high  sta- 
tions and  low,  in  the  church  and  the  State,  as  shall  leave 
this  spiritual  kingdom  in  sole  possession  of  the  earth,  and 
entire  control  of  all  its  powers  and  agencies,  to  employ  the 
whole  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  the  Lamb.  It  is,  of 
course,  true,  that  every  overthrow  of  tlie  heathen  powers 
in  the  first  establishment  of  Christianity,  and  of  heathen 
and  infidel  governments  and  influences  ever  since,  by  pre- 
paring and  contributing  to  the  great  result,  is  necessarily 
included  in  this  revolution  of  the  world's  ruling  powers ; 
but  these  are  only  the  partial  shocks  of  the  great  earth- 
quake, the  premonitions  of  the  coming  overthrow. 

The  idea  that  the  Christian  world  is  pretty  well  Chris- 
tianized, is  a  grand  mistake.  The  notion  that  the  amelio- 
rating and  elevating  influences  of  the  gospel  have  already 
so  remodelled  and  renovated  the  forms  of  government, 
and  the  influences  of  social  life,  as  to  bring  them  so  far 
into  conformity  with  the  claims  of  Christ,  that  only  a  little 
more  gradual  leavening  of  the  mass  is  necessary  to  secure 


342  THE  GKEAT  KEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIIl. 

its  entire  conformity,  shows  an  extremely  low  and  erro- 
neous idea  of  His  claims,  and  the  nature  of  spiritual  reli- 
gion. The  Christian  world,  with  all  its  splendid  civiliza- 
tion, its  science,  its  arts,  and  its  multiform  literature,  is 
little  more  than  a  Christianized  Paganism.  Even  in 
regard  to  the  great  multitude  of  professed  believers  in 
Christianity,  it  is  but  the  worship  of  the  world  under 
Christian  forms.  The  change,  indeed,  from  Paganism  to 
the  present  Christian  civilization  is  very  great;  great 
beyond  the  power  of  all  mere  human  influences,  proclaim- 
ing the  presence  of  a  divine  power.  An  element  there  is 
present,  in  some  degree,  almost  every  where,  on  which 
appears  the  evident  stamp  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  in  its 
purity,  its  singularity,  and  its  power,  and  perhaps  more 
widely  diffused  now  than  ever  before.  This  change  ought 
not  to  be  underrated ;  but  neither  ought  it  to  be  overrated^ 
or  overestimated.  Great  as  it  is,  the  change  required  to 
bring  this  godless  civilization,  this  polished  kingdom  of 
the  devil,  to  be  thoroughly  pervaded  by  a  pure  spiritual 
Christianity,  is  still  greater,  far  greater;  and  can  only  be 
brought  about  by  an  overturning  such  as  the  text  sets 
forth.  Its  language  is  not  a  whit  too  strong  to  set  forth 
the  deep,  wide,  transforming  change  required  to  bring,, 
not  a  mere  worldly,  proud  and_  corrupt  church  into  the 
ascendant ;  that  would  be  easy  enough — that  is  so  now  in 
many  cases — but  a  pure,  spiritual  religion,  a  religion  that 
breathes  the  spirit  of  holy  love  to  man  and  consecration 
to  God,  to  bring  this  into  the  ascendant,  so  as  to  mould 
political,  social,  and  intellectual  influences,  and  to  subor- 
dinate the  material  powers  and  wealth  of  the  world. 

How  is  it  with  the  politics  and  governments  of  the  very 
best  nations?  Are  they  controlled  by  Christian  princi- 
ples and  aims?  Are  the  honour  and  authority  of  the 
King  of  kings  regarded  in  their  council  chambers  and 
halls  of  legislation  ?  Is  it  in  the  spirit  of  humble  prayer, 
of  a  desire  and  determination  to  glorify  Christ,  to  further 


LeCT.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.  343 

tlie  supreme  ends  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  their  own 
peculiar  aijd  legitimate  sphere,  that  their  plans  are  de- 
vised and  matured  ?  The  very  question  almost  provokes 
a  smile.  To  think  of  the  members  of  Congress,  or  Par- 
liament, or  cabinet  ministers,  engaging  in  their  political 
duties  with  the  same  spirit,  temper,  and  motives  that 
govern  a  praying  saint  at  the  communion  table ! 

More  than  this  :  what  are  the  professed  principles  which 
they  adopt  ?  For  example,  is  it  not  so  generally  regarded 
as  an  axiom  in  politics,  that  the  principles  of  Christian 
morality  in  regard  to  injuries  and  forgiveness  can  have  no 
relation  to  the  intercourse  of  governments,  and  are  not 
binding  at  all  on  men  in  their  public  relations,  that  to 
■dispute  it  would  be  almost  worth  a  man's  reputation  for 
sober  sense  in  some  quarters,  and  he  would  be  set  down 
by  a  large  portion  of  even  the  Christian  world,  as  a  hair- 
brained  enthusiast?  But  the  wise  man  has  yet  to  arise, 
that  can  show  how  men  associated  together  in  the  high 
places  of  the  world's  governments,  and  in  their  discharge 
of  the  duties  involved  in  the  relations  of  whole  nations, 
may  indulge  tempers  and  motives,  and  perform  acts  in- 
volving them,  which  are  acknowledged  in  private  rela- 
tions to  be  wrong.  Is  not  Jesus  Christ  the  King  of  the 
nations  ?  Does  He  not  require  His  law  to  be  supreme  in 
the  hearts  of  all  rulers  and  legislators,  as  well  as  every- 
body else,  and  in  all  their  relations?  Does  not  His  law 
embrace  in  its  grasp  all  the  relations  in  which  man  can 
be  placed?  Shall  the  highest  and  most  important  of 
them  all,  as  regards  this  world,  be  exempted  from  the 
grasp  of  those  precepts  whicli  are  especially  directed  to 
the  regulation  of  liuman  intercourse,  and  especially  char- 
acteristic of  the  peaceful  religion  of  Jesus  ? 

This  is  a  very  different  thing  from  saying  that  the  func- 
tions of  civil  government  include  the  defence,  or  the  pro- 
pagation, or  the  support  of  the  gospel,  or  involve  any  de- 
-claration  of  religious  truth;  it  is  only  saying  that  every 


344  THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII. 

man  called  to  exercise  such  functions  is  bound,  in  the  per- 
formance of  his  duties,  to  act  on  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ,  which  govern  him  in  every  other  relation. 
It  is  very  different,  too,  from  saying  that  a  government 
may  not  perform  acts  which  would  be  wrong  in  individu- 
als; which  is  evident,  since  every  relation  and  position 
has  its  peculiar  duties.  Government  is  for  the  punish- 
ment of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well ; 
and  this  very  end,  the  protection  of  the  people,  and  all 
the  interests  of  justice  and  truth  necessary  to  the  exist- 
ence of  social  order,  may  require  it  not  only  to  punish 
the  individual  criminal,  but  even  to  wage  a  defensive  war. 

But  after  all  these  necessary  limitations,  this  case  may 
serve  to  illustrate  the  immense  extent  of  the  revolution 
required  in  all  the  so-called  Christian  governments  of  the 
world,  to  conform  them  to  the  law  of  the  kingdom.  It  is 
said,  to  conduct  a  government  on  such  principles  is  utterly 
impracticable:  it  cannot  be  done.  Well,  let  this  be 
granted;  suppose,  what  may  be  true,  that  it  is  impracti- 
cable. It  can  be  so  for  no  other  reason  than  the  wicked- 
ness of  man;  and  it  is  this  very  impracticability  that 
proves  the  world's  deep  ungodliness  :  that  it  is  impossible 
to  conduct  the  high  affairs  of  civil  government  on  the 
principles  of  the  religion  of  Christ,  of  love,  forgiveness, 
and  peace.  How  vast  the  change  required  to  make  it  not 
only  practicable,  but  universal !  For  as  certainly  as  the 
Lamb  is  unfolding  the  seven-sealed  book,  it  shall  be 
universal.  "We  shall  reign  on  the  earth,"  sing  the 
white-robed  elders. 

This,  also,  renders  necessary  a  continual  repetition  of 
those  wars,  and  revolutions,  and  upheavings  of  the  masses 
of  society,  which  have  been  always  desolating  the  world, 
until  the  nations  are  transformed,  society  renovated,  and 
the  old  systems  utterly  wiped  out.  Nothing  less,  and 
nothing  else,  can  secure  to  the  spiritual  church  that  as- 
cendancy in  all  human  affairs  here  predicted.     While 


Lect.  XVIII.]    THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED,  345 

such  a  state  of  things  exists  as  now  does  in  every  nation 
of  the  earth,  it  is  vain  to  hope  for  settled  peace,  and  the 
steady,  onward  progress  of  truth  and  righteousness,  like 
a  gently  flowing  stream  of  rapidly  increasing  width,  and 
depth,  and  blessing.  Nothing  but  successive  shocks  of 
this  earthquake,  heavier  strokes  of  that  iron  rod,  can  ever 
shake  out  from  the  earth  its  earthliness,  and  enthrone  the 
spiritual  kingdom. 

Were  we  to  drag  out  to  the  light  the  prevailing  habits 
of  social  and  business  life,  we  should  find  them  equally 
destitute  of  the  pure  and  controlling  principles  of  a 
spiritual  Christianity,  a  holy  consecration.  In  buying  and 
selling,  in  sleeping,  and  eating,  and  drinking,  and  espe- 
cially in  dressing — in  the  vanity  displayed  in  it,  and  the 
interest,,  importance,  and  time  given  to  it ;  in  all  these  the 
ingrafted  habits  of  fashionable  society  are  as  opposed  to 
spiritual  consecration  to  Christ  as  darkness  is  to  light. 
Still  more  in  the  pleasures  pursued,  not  only  in  the  pub- 
lic pleasures,  as  of  the  theatre  and  the  ball-room,  but  the 
more  private  ones  of  the  home  circle,  and  the  parlour, 
and  the  social  gathering,  and  the  wretched  literature  that 
disgraces  often  the  tables  of  professing  Christians,  is  this 
total  alie^nation  of  the  world's  heart  from  God  manifest, 
even  in  so-called  Christian  society.  Let  a  child  of  God, 
after  being  brought  to  live  for  a  time  in  close  communion 
with  Him,  either  through  the  discipline  of  affliction,  or 
through  some  special  outpouring  of  spiritual  influences  on 
himself  and  those  around  him,  go  out  into  the  social  inter- 
course of  even  church-going  people  and  professing  Chris- 
tians, and  he  will  find,  as  many  will  testify,  that  it  is  like 
breathing  the  atmosphere  of  a  charnel  house.  Every- 
thing, every  conversation,  and  pleasure,  and  labour,  stinks 
of  the  earth ;  there  is  not  a  single  odour  of  heaven. 

In  the  whole  business  of  education,  with  all  the  efforts 
made  in  that  direction  for  generations  past,  it  is  a  matter 
of  real  doubt  whether,  along  with  its  extension  and  out- 


•^46  THE  GEEAT  KEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Lect.  XVIII. 

ward  baptism,  it  has  not,  among  Christian  people,  been 
imbued  with  a  more  godless  spirit,  a  spirit  more  at  vari- 
ance with  the  claims  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  ever  before. 
An  increase  in  breadth  of  influence  may  very  well  consist 
with  great  decrease  in  depth  and  purity.  The  almost 
entire  divorce  of  religion  from  education,  in  the  prevail- 
ing public  systems  of  education,  and  in  other  schools,  ex- 
cept that  outward  respect  for  its  language  and  forms 
which  society  deems  indispensable,  is  one  of  the  most 
deplorable  signs  of  the  times.  The  whole  general  train- 
ing of  children  in  the  family,  as  well  as  the  school,  under 
the  very  eaves  of  the  church  itself,  is  so  defective  in  Bib- 
lical character  and  spiritual  power,  as  to  make  us  almost 
-despair  of  any  higher  attainments  in  the  church,  or  any 
greater  power  of  spiritual  Christianity,  except  by  some 
earthquake  shock  that  shall  almost  entirely  dislocate 
society,  accompanied  by  mighty  spiritual  outpourings 
that  shall  reconstruct  it  on  the  principle  of  Paul,  "  To  me 
to  live  is  Christ." 

Another  particular,  in  whicli  the  truth  we  are  pressing 
rises  to  view  most  manifestly,  is  in  regard  to  the  Chris- 
tian Sabbath.  This  is,  in  one  aspect,  the  most  distinctive 
badge  of  Christianity.  But  where  is  the  Christian  Sab- 
bath, in  the  fulness  of  its  privileges,  to  be  found  and  en- 
joyed? In  what  Christian  parlour  even,  where  Christian 
friends  have  casually  met,  can  you  find  it?  Even  the 
way  to  and  from  the  house  of  God  is  too  often  an  occa- 
sion of  Sabbath  desecration,  at  least  a  proof  of  the  utter 
destitution  of  the  Sabbath  sjjirit.  "Keeping  the  Sabbath 
hohj^''''  is  a  thing  extremely  rare  Even  where  tlie  open 
and  public  desecration  of  it  is  restrained  by  law,  business 
and  jjleasure  very  generally  only  change  their  forms. 
Now  the  change  required  in  the  moral  state  of  Christen- 
dom, and  of  the  church  itself,  to  secure  a  universal  holy 
•observance  of  the  Sabbath,  would  involve  the  most  radi- 
cal changes  in  the  whole  habits  of  the  civilized  world.    If 


Lect.xviil]  the  gkeat  kevolution  involved.  347 

it  is  ever  effected,  will  any  thing  less  than  a  great  moral 
earthquake  do  it? 

An  examination  of  the  visible  church  itself,  and  a  com- 
parison of  it  with  the  primitive  model,  which  was  not 
without  its  own  imperfections,  and  with  the  requirements 
laid  down  in  the  messages  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia, 
would  show  that  the  spirit  and  principles  of  the  world 
have,  to  such  a  degree,  perverted  and  degraded  its  holy 
action  and  its  spiritual  energy,  that  a  revolution  of  the 
most  thorough  and  radical  nature  is  necessary  to  deliver 
it  from  the  earthliuess  that  every  where  pervades  it,  and 
that  mars  and  enfeebles  the  working  of  all  its  organiza- 
tions and  institutions,  and  obscures  and  confuses,  and 
almost  silences  the  voice  of  a  heavenly  testimony  in  all 
its  worship  and  discipline.  It  would  almost  seem  that 
nothing  less  than  such  a  revolution  as  that  afterwards 
implied  in  the  slaying  of  these,  her  witnesses  for  God, 
and  their  speedy  resurrection  by  the  power  of  the  life- 
giving  Spirit,  could  bring  her  back  to  her  primitive  purity 
and  power.  What,  then,  must  be  required  to  make  her 
the  instrument  of  spiritual  triumph  over  all  the  earth  ? 
How  great  the  revolution  that  shall  fill  the  earth  with  the 
glory  and  purity  of  this  spiritual  kingdom,  instead  of 
with  such  a  sadly  defective  and  corrupt  thing  as  this 
visible  representative  of  it  now  is  ? 

But  enough  has  been  said  for  our  present  purpose; 
enough  to  show  that  no  symbol  whatever,  drawn  from 
the  material  world,  whence  all  symbols  must  be  drawn, 
short  of  such  a  universal  earthquake  and  dissolution  of 
the  whole  visible  system  of  nature,  could  ever  adequately 
represent  the  all-pervading  moral  change  wdiich  must  yet 
take  place,  even  in  Christendom,  in  order  that  Christ 
may  reign,  and  the  principles  of  the  spiritual  kingdom 
triumph. 

Let  all,  therefore,  who  love  the  world,  and  live  for  the 
world,  and  have  nothing  but  what  is  in  the  world,  see 


348  THE  GKEAT  REVOLUTION  INVOLVED.    [Leot.  XVIIL, 

here  how  the  world  of  their  idolatry  is  doomed !  All  that 
bears  not  on  it  the  mark  of  the  blood  of  the  slain  Lamb, 
must  in  that  doom  of  wrath  go  down  to  a  hopeless  perdi- 
tion. How  much  of  all  that  men  now  admire ;  how  much 
of  the  power,  and  wealth,  and  art,  and  literature,  and 
fashion,  and  social  life ;  of  the  pomp,  and  glitter,  and 
pleasure,  and  other  things  that  now  move  the  world's 
heart,  and  stir  the  waves  of  human  agitation,  that  impel 
the  wheels  of  business,  or  the  sails  of  commerce,  how 
much  will  survive  if  all  must  go  down,  except  what  bears 
on  it  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  is  consecrated  to  His 
service  ?  How  much  will  be  left  of  what  each  of  us  are 
living  for  ?  And  where  shall  we  ourselves  be  ?  Before 
that  coming  doom  overtake  you,  flee  from  the  world,  as 
Lot  from  Sodom.  Escape  for  your  life.  Live  no  longer 
for  interests  that  in  the  fixed  purpose  of  God  are  doomed 
to  utter  perdition,  and  which  are  daily  receiving  in  part 
their  doom,  as  war,  and  want,  and  death,  on  the  red,  and 
black,  and  pale  horses,  are  never  resting  in  their  work  of 
vengeance.  The  great  day  of  His  wrath  is  coming.  The 
unbeliever  has  not  to  wait  till  the  end  of  the  world,  if  that 
be  far  off,  for  the  terrific  scenes  of  the  text.  The  day  of 
the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  is  to  him  when  the  day  of  grace 
ends.  That  wrath  there  is  no  escaping ;  and  how  can  it 
be  endured !  The  wrath  of  the  Lamb  is  a  thought  that 
defies  conception.  When  love  itself,  bleeding  love,  is  turned 
to  wrath,  as  it  must  be  with  very  many  if  much  longer 
slighted,  nothing  is  left  but  a  despair,  a  hopeless,  endless, 
unintermitting  agony,  which  the  Spirit  describes  as  the 
worm  that  never  dies,  and  the  fire  that  is  never  quenched. 
The  text  declares  that  even  to  be  crushed  beneath  the 
ruins  of  a  crumbling  world  on  fire,  would  be  an  infinite 
mercy,  if  it  could  only  hide  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb. 
This,  too,  is  the  world,  and  these  are  the  things  of  the 
world,  which  are  so  often  interfering  with  the  holy  claims 
of  Jesus  on  His  followers.    All  that  allures,  or  threatens, 


Lect.  XVIII.]  THE  GKEAT  KEVOLUTION  INVOLVED.  34& 

or  tempts  your  feet  in  any  way  from  the  narrow  path, 
from  the  footsteps  of  the  Lamb,  no  matter  how  lovely, 
how  desirable,  how  mighty,  or  liow  apparently  needful 
now,  is  in  the  same  condemnation,  is  set  apart  for  this 
doom  of  wrath.  "Will  you  then  listen  to  the  siren's  song? 
Will  you  conform  to  its  maxims,  and  fashions,  and  opin- 
ions, and  spend  the  energies  of  body  and  soul,  which  have 
been  consecrated  to  the  Lamb,  in  striving  for  its  ac- 
cursed objects?  Oh!  what  amazing  force  and  depth  of 
meaning  does  this  put  into  those  words  so  often  quoted, 
but  so  little  felt  and  appreciated,  "  Come  out  from  the 
world,  and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing."  "What  communion  hath  light  with  darkness? 
And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial  ?"  "  The  friend- 
ship of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God.  Whosoever,  there- 
fore, will  be  a  friend  of  the  world,  is  the  enemy  of  God." 
"  Flee  ye  out  of  the  midst  of  it ;  deliver  every  man  his 
soul;  be  \iot  cut  off  in  its  iniquity." 


PART  V. 


ITS  CONFLICTS  AND  TEIUMPH. 

Rev.,  Chap.  8  :  2— Chap.  11 :  18. 

Lectube  XIX.  The  Prayers  of  the  Saints. 
XX.  The  Earthly  Good  Smitten. 
XXI.  The  Soul  Smitten  ;  the  Curse  of  Error  Re- 
sulting IN  A  Spiritual  Despotism. 
XXII.  The  Reaction  of  the  Worldly   Power  and 
Wisdom. 
XXIII.  The  Divine  Agency  and  the  Human  Instru- 
mentality. 
XXTV.  The  True  Church  and  the  Subjects  of  Her 
Testimony. 
XXV.  The  Power  .of  the  World  in  and  Over  the 
Church. 
XXVI.  The  Power  of  a  Witnessing  Chitbch  During 

THE  Abounding  Corruptions. 
XXVII.  The  Vitality  and  Triumph  of  a  Pure  Spiritual 
Testimony. 
XXVni.  The  Final  Triumph. 


351 


LECTUEE     XIX. 

THE  PRAYERS  OF  THE  SAINTS. 
Rev.  ,  Chap,  viii  :  2-6. 

""  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before  God  ;  and  to  them 
were  given  seven  tiiimpets.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the 
altar,  having  a  golden  censer ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much 
incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the 
golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne.  And  the  smoke  of  the 
incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before 
God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled 
it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  [it]  into  the  earth ;  and  there  were 

.  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake  ;  and  the 
seven  angels,  which  had  the  seven  trimipets,  prepared  themselves  to 
sound. " 

¥E  have  seen  the  Lamb  taking  the  book  of  God's 
secret  purposes  in  regard  to  His  spiritual  kingdom, 
and  opening  its  seven  seals.  He  has  unfolded  and  exe- 
cuted all  these  purposes.  Jesus  Christ  reigns,  is  the  grand 
lesson  of  the  seven-sealed  book ;  reigns  in  all  gospel  agen- 
cies; in  war,  in  want,  in  death,  and  in  the  sufferings  of 
the  martyrs;  and  is  in  all  these  only  overturning  the 
world,  sealing  His  chosen,  and  so  gathering  His  redeemed 
.around  His  throne. 

This  great  truth  lies  at  the  foundation  of  His  people's 
faith  and  hope,  and  of  all  correct  views  of  the  govern- 
ment of  God,  both  in  providence  and  grace.  It  is,  there- 
fore, the  first  presented,  and  that  so  fully,  and  in  relation 
to  all  kinds  of  events,  as  to  show  all  the  leadmg  princi- 
ples of  His  administration  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  in  the 
most  brief  and  impressive  form.  Having  thus  presented 
353 


354  THE  TRATERS  OF  SAINTS.  [Lect.  XIX. 

tlie  cardinal  doctrine  of  the  sovereignty  and  triumph  of 
the  slain  Lamb,  the  Spirit  next  unfolds  more  particularly 
the  working  of  the  human  agencies  employed,  and  the 
conflicts  through  whic^h  this  kingdom  must  pass,  and  the 
influences  by  which  it  shall  triumph. 

We  have  already  given  reasons  for  believing  tliat  the 
visions  of  the  seven  trumpets  cover  the  same  ground  as 
those  of  the  seals.  If  the  view  just  given  of  the  seals  be 
correct,  this  must  be  so.  And  a  careful  inspection  v£  this 
next  series  will,  we  think,  go  far  to  produce  the  same 
conviction.  For  it  begins,  with  a  succession  of  symbols 
of  destructive  judgments  designed  to  subdue  a  world,  all 
of  which  appears  in  bitter  and  determined  opposition — an 
opposition  not  entirely  crushed  till  the  very  last,  when 
the  seventh  angel  sounds,  and  the  same  consequences  fol- 
low as  those  that  followed  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal. 
Great  voices  proclaim  in  heaven,  "The  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's;"  and  the 
time  is  come  to  destroy  all  them  which  destroy  the  earth. 
These  cannot  j^ossibly  follow  the  events  symbolized  under 
the  sixth  seal,  which,  on  any  natural  interpretation  of  the 
symbols,  represent  all  opposition  already  overthrown,  and 
the  saints  already  redeemed  from  all  tribulation. 

This  whole  series  is  divided  into  seven  distinct  visions, 
each  introduced  b}^  the  sounding  of  an  angel's  trumpet. 
Here,  again,  the  symbolic  sense  of  the  number  seven, 
which  is  so  manifest  all  through  this  book,  must  not  be 
overlooked.  These  seven  angels,  with  their  seven  trum- 
pets, teacli  that  the  events  they  herald  cover  the  complete 
history  of  the  kingdom  in  the  aspect  in  which  it  is  here 
viewed  down  to  its  consummation.  This  series  is  intro- 
duced by  a  very  different  vision,  that  of  the  angel  with 
the  incense,  and  one  of  very  deep  interest,  intended  ty 
show  as  a  distinct  characteristic  of  all  these  visions  of 
conflict,  and  Confusion,  and  judgment,  that  they  are  in. 
answer  to  prayer,  as  well  as  means  of  triumph. 


Lect.XIX.]  the  prayers  OF  SAINTS.  355 

The  exposition  and  application  of  three  leading  sym- 
bols will  sufficiently  unfold  the  teaching  of  this  passage: 
the  meaning  of  "angels,"  used  as  symbols;  of  the  offering 
of  the  incense ;  and  of  the  fire  cast  upon  the  earth, 

"I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stand  before  God,  and 
to  them  were  given    seven    trumpets." 

§.    1.  The  angelic         r^^  i.  ^  r  j 

ageucy.  iliese  Cannot  DC,  as  some  have  supposed, 

the  seven  spirits  that  are  spoken  of  in 
chap.  5 :  6,  which  are  sent  into  all  the  earth ;  for  those 
are  the  seven  horns  and  the  seven  eyes  of  the  Lamb ;  and 
in  chap.  4:  5,  they  are  symbolized  by  the  seven  lamps 
burning  before  the  throne ;  and  in  chap.  1 :  4,  they  are 
united  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  as  the  joint  authors 
of  grace  and  peace  to  the  church,  and  can,  therefore, 
mean  nothing  less  than  the  Holy  Spirit  in  His  manifold 
and  all  perfect  operations,  which  these  seven  angels 
cannot  possibly  do. 

What,  then,  do  these  angels  represent?  As  angelic 
agency  is  used  throughout  this  whole  book  as  a  symbol, 
and  as  it  is  often  regarded  by  readers  and  interpreters  as 
not  a  symbol  at  all,  but  as  representing  actual  angels,  it 
may  be  as  well  here  at  once  to  give  a  more  general 
answer  to  this  question,  ..and,  if  we  can,  learn  what  is 
meant  by  the  symbolic  agency  of  angels.  It  seems  most 
natural  to  find  this  answer,  not  by  hunting  for  some  spe- 
cial analogy  in  each  case  first,  but  by  answering  the  plain 
questions,  What  are  angels,  and  what  is  their  office  ? 
This  will  at  once  show  what  their  symbolic  significance 
is.  These  questions  are  explicitly  answered  by  the  Bible 
itself.  "Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to 
minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation?"  Their 
very  name  expresses  their  office:  it  means  simply  "mes- 
senger," and  is  the  common  word  used  to  denote  this.  In 
Ps.  104:  4,  the  name  is  applied  even  to  inanimate  things 
employed  by  God  as  instruments  of  executing  His  will. 
"Who  maketh  His  angels,  spirits;  His  ministers,  a  fir.m- 


356  THE  PKAYER8  OF  SAINTS.  [Lect.  XIX. 

ing  fire."  The  meaning  of  this,  as  all  agree,  must  be, 
the  original  word  in  Hebrew,  as  indeed  in  most  lan- 
.^aages,  being  the  same  for  both  "winds"  and  "spirits," 
"who  useth  as  His  angels,  the  winds;  as  His  ministers, 
the  lightnings."  The  application  of  the  name  is  thus 
justified  to  any  instrumental  agency  He  employs.  Of  all 
such  instruments  and  agents  sent  forth  by  Him  to  accom- 
plish His  purposes,  the  particular  order  of  spiritual  beings 
80-called  are  the  highest  and  most  perfect.  In  nature, 
in  character,  in  their  willing  obedience,  and  perfect  quali- 
:fications  to  do  His  will,  nothing  is  wanting.  All  that  is 
revealed  to  us  of  them  is  comprised  in  the  fact,  that  all 
their  powers  are  given  that  they  may  be  "  messengers  of 
God,"  and  employed  as  such.  They  are,  therefore,  the 
most  natural  and  perfect  symbols  which  the  universe 
affords  of  that  perfect,  but  invisible  instrumentality  which 
God  employs  in  carrying  on  His  providential  government. 
That  instrumental  agency  is  often  very  complicated  and 
deeply  concealed,  so  that  even  when  the  results  have  been 
wrought  out,  it  is  impossible  to  define  accurately  the 
■causes  or  agencies  that  produced  them.  A  vast  multi- 
tude and  variety  of  influences  and  agencies  are  con- 
stantly at  work  among  men,  controlling  their  conduct 
and  shaping  their  destiny,  which  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 
penetrate,  but  the  evidence  of  which  we  see  continually 
in  the  great  and  often  unexpected  changes  that  pass  over 
us  and  around  us.  Nothing,  therefore,  could  be  more  ap- 
propriate than  when  it  was  designed  to  show  that  those 
mighty  changes  and  sore  calamities  which  were  to  befall 
the  nations  and  the  church  were  not  fortuitous,  nor  of 
mere  human  or  satanic  origin,  but  the  result  of  influences 
■commissioned  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  Himself, 
to  represent  these  by  an  angel.  This  symbolic  angel  may 
be  so  definitely  described  as  clearly  to  point  out  the  par- 
ticular agency  or  messenger  designed ;  He  may  be  repre- 
sented with  such  functions   and  attributes  as  to  clearly 


Lect.XIX.]  the  PRATEKS  of  SAINTS.  3tj7 

point  Him  out  as  the  great  angel  of  the  covenant,  the 
Messiah  Himself.  Here  the  seven  angels  are  evidently 
the  symbols  of  a  power  or  influence  issuing  from  the 
throne,  and  going  forth  in  the  various  agencies  of  His 
providence  on  errands  of  covenant  love,  to  lead  and  mar- 
shal the  hosts  of  the  church  and  the  nations  in  the  con- 
flict of  ages,  and  thus  to  bring  about  the  triumph  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom.  Accordingly,  each  of  them  is  furnished 
with  a  trumpet,  by  whose  stirring  notes  the  actors  in  these 
events  were  to  be  called  out,  and  both  the  church  and  the 
world  warned. 

Thus,  again,  the  precious  and  consolatory  truth  is 
forced  upon  us,  that  not  only  does  God  overrule  all 
events — wars,  revolutions,  convulsions,  and  persecutions 
even — for  good,  but  that  He  orders  them ;  that  they  come 
upon  the  church  and  the  nations  at  His  bidding,  by  a 
mighty  influence  sent  forth  by  Him  to  do  His  work,  both 
of  judgment  and  mercy,  and  all  in  fulfilment  of  His  cove- 
nant. By  that  influence,  the  united  product  of  the  vari- 
ous agencies  He  uses,  He  moulds  and  directs  the  free 
agency  of  man,  and  summons  to  its  appointed  work,  at 
its  appointed  time,  all  the  actors  and  instruments  by 
which  a  rebellious  world  and  an  apostate  church  are 
scourged  and  subdued.  "The  Lord  reigneth,  let  the 
€arth  rejoice;  let  the  multitudes  of  the  isles  be  glad 
thereof. "  "  The  floods  have  lifted  up,  O  Lord,  the  floods 
have  lifted  up  their  voice;  the  floods  lift  up  their  waves. 
The  Lord  on  high  is  mightier  than  the  noise  of  many 
waters;  yea,  than  the  mighty  waves  of  the  sea."  "The 
Lord  sitteth  upon  the  flood;  yea,  the  Lord  sitteth  King 
for  ever." 

Before  these  angelic  messengers  can  go  forth  on  their 
errand,  a  preparatory  scene  is  presented, 
and  the  prayera"*^''"^^  ^^  show  the  real  nature  and  design  of 
all  their  ministry.  Another  angel  ap- 
pears   with   a  golden    censer,   standing    at    the   golden 


358  THE  PRAYERS  OF  SAINTS.  Lect.  XIX. 

altar — the  altar  of  incense  inside  of  the  tabernacle — to 
whom  is  given  much  incense,  which  he  offers  up  with  the 
prayers  of  the  saints.  The  language  in  the  original  is  pe- 
culiar and  expressive.  "  There  was  given  unto  him  much 
incense,  that  he  should  give  it  to  the  prayers  of  all  saints 
upon  the  golden  altar,"  that  thus  upon  it  they  might 
ascend  unto  God.  "And  the  smoke  of  the  incense," 
thus  added  "  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints,"  carrying  them 
with  it,  "ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's 
hand."  The  prayers  are  heard.  The  answer  follows. 
The  same  angel  takes  the  censer,  and  fills  it  with  living 
coals  from  the  great  altar  of  atonement,  and  casts  them 
— not  the  censer — into  the  earth;  and  immediately,  as 
the  result,  "  there  were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  light- 
nings, and  an  earthquake."  These  voices,  and  thunder- 
ings, and  lightnings  come  out  of  the  throne,  which  is  still 
prominent  in  the  scene  before  him;^  the  earthquake  is 
their  effect  upon  the  earth  and  earthly  things;  and  to- 
getlier  they  represent  overwhelming  divine  judgments, 
confounding  human  plans  and  purposes,  and  overthrow- 
ing the  earthly  and  God-opposing  power.  These  are  the 
same  things  which  are  afterwards  successively  presented, 
as  each  of  the  seven  angels  sounds  his  trumpet.  Having 
thus  shown  that  these  convulsions  are  the  result  of  the 
prayers  of  the  saints  and  the  fire  of  the  altar,  the  seven 
angels,  who  had  during  this  time  been  waiting,  prepare 
themselves  to  sound. 

The  angel  here  cannot  be  Christ,  for  the  incense  which 
was  given  him  are  Christ's  own  intercessions,  and  can 
only  represent  that  instrumental  agency,  whatever  it  be, 
by  which  the  prayers  of  the  saints  are  gathered,  united, 
and  made  to  rest  on  the  intercessions  of  Christ  alone  for 
acceptance,  and  so  carried  up  to  the  throne.  It  is  the 
same  instrumental  agency  that,  bearing  the  same  censer,. 

»  Chap.  4  :  6. 


Lect.  XIX.]  THE  PKAYEKS  OF  SAINTS.  359 

casts  with  it  the  fire  of  the  altar  upon  the  earth,  throws 
out  among  men,  and  scatters  abroad  the  great  doctrine  of 
atonement  wliich  this  represents.  It  is  the  agency  sent 
forth  in  and  through  His  church,  by  which  His  people  are 
taught  to  pray  through  Christ  alone,  and  by  which  the 
great  truths  of  Christ  crucified  are  brought  into  contact 
with  the  earthly  heart  of  man. 

We  are  thus  taught  that  all  the  judgments  of  God  upon 
a  guilty  world,  and  an  unfaithful  church, 

§,    All  judgments  in  •  i.     j.t  i?  ii  •    i 

answer  to  prayer.  ^rc  m  answer  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 

This  is  too  often  lost  sight  of,  even  by 
God's  own  people,  and  to  it  the  world  is  utterly  blind. 
God  here  teaches  us  that  true  prayer  is  not  a  mere  exer- 
cise of  holy  affection,  and  an  expression  of  dependence, 
and  a  means  of  preparation  for  receiving  a  blessing,  as 
some  would  teach,  but  is  a  real  and  a  mighty  power  in 
the  world.  It  is  made  so  by  Him  who  bestows  on  all 
means,  and  agencies,  and  creatures,  whatever  of  power 
they  may  possess.  It  is  mighty,  not  only  to  bring  down  the 
gentle  rains  and  dews  of  the  Spirit's  gracious  influences, 
and  the  daily  blessings  of  our  Fatlier's  providence,  but 
equally  so  in  calling  downi  the  judgments  of  heaven.  It 
is  in  answer  to  pi'ayer  that  the  nations  are  desolated  by 
war  and  pestilence,  that  the  foundations  of  society  are 
shaken,  and  the  proudest  monuments  of  human  pride  and 
wisdom  laid  prostrate.  Though  the  angels  stand  waiting 
before  the  throne,  though  their  trumpets  are  given  to 
them,  though  an  omnipotent  God  has  ready  prepared  all 
needful  agencies  and  instruments  for  His  work ;  yet  before 
a  single  angel  can  summon  to  the  work  of  judgment  a 
single  agency  of  wrath,  the  incense  of  the  church's  prayers 
must  ascend  before  God.  "  By  terrible  things  in  right- 
eousness wilt  Thou  answer  us,  O  God  of  our  salvation, 
who  art  the  confidence  of  all  the  ends  of  the  eartli,  and 
of  them  that  are  afar  off  upon  the  sea  •  *  *  *  which 
stilleth  the  noise  of  the  seas,  the  noise  of  their  waves,  and 


360  THE  PRAYEES  OF  SAINTS.  [Lect.  XIX. 

the  tumult  of  the  people."  "  Yea,  we  have  waited  for 
Thee,  O  Lord,  in  the  way  of  Thy  judgments."^ 

Mark,  too,  and  mark  it  well,  that  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  unanswered  prayer,  if  it  be  indeed  true  prayer.  The 
much  incense  given  to  the  angel  was  to  be  given  to  the 
praj'ers  of  ^^all  saints;''^  the  cry  of  the  feeblest  and  hum- 
blest one  of  all  the  praying  hosts  is  as  fully  heard,  rises- 
up  before  God  as  surely,  as  that  of  the  strongest  and  most 
honoured  leader  of  the  host,  and  exerts  the  same  influ- 
ence in  shaking  the  thrones  of  iniquity,  and  overturning 
the  powers  of  the  world. 

But  mark,  further,  that  such  prayers  go  not  up  by 
themselves.  They  can  only  be  carried  up  by  the  incense 
offered  upon  the  golden  altar,  and  kindled  by  the  fire 
from  the  altar  of  atonement.  Tlie  prayers  of  the  saints 
can  ascend  only  as  embodied  in  the  intercessions  of  their 
great  High  Priest,  and  resting  on  the  merits  of  His  aton- 
ing sacrifice.  This  is  the  secret  of  their  power.  They 
are  the  cry  of  His  redeemed ;  His  redeemed  are  one  with 
Him ;  He  makes  their  wants  His  own ;  they  are  His  body ; 
what  they  cry  for.  He  demands;  and  the  fire  of  His  aton- 
ing sacrifice  carries  the  demand  before  the  throne,  and 
secures  to  its  accomplishment  all  the  power  of  that 
throne. 

Again,  observe  that  the  prayers  of  saints  are  not  an- 
swered according  to  their  form,  but  their  design;  not  in 
giving  the  precise  things  asked,  and  in  the  precise  way, 
but  by  accomplishing  the  end  desired  by  the  holy  heart 
that  offers  them  in  a  ftir  different  way  often,  and  by  be- 
stowing other  and  very  different  things.  These  prayers 
did  not  ask  for  the  thunderings,  and  liglitnings,  and  earth- 
quake; but  for  deliverance  and  salvation  for  themselves 
and  for  the  nations.  The  church  cries  not  for  vengeance, 
but  for  salvation  for  men,  and  glory  to  God.     But  salva- 

1  Ps.  65  :  5.     Is.  26  :  8. 


Leot.  XIX.]  THE  PRAYERS  OF  SAINTS.  361 

tion  involves  vengeance  on  all  that  oppose  it,  and  sore 
trials — "much  tribulation" — to  all  who  shall  share  it. 

' '  Terrors  attend  the  wondrous  way 
That  brings  His  blessing  down. " 

The  church  in  this  land  asked  for  faith,  and  patience,  and 
conformity  to  the  divine  will,  and  greater  consecration  to 
God  and  His  service.  Many  hoped  to  secure  all  this  in 
some  degree  by  securing  Southern  independence;  God 
answered  these  prayers  of  Southern  Christians  by  disap- 
pointing all  worldly  hopes,  and  drying  up  the  sources  of 
earthly  prosperity,  compelling  the  true  saint  to  turn  away 
from  the  idols  he  was  unconsciously  worshipping,  and  to 
seek  in  God  and  in  the  spiritual  kingdom  the  good  he 
was  foolishly  seeking  elsewhere.  Often,  very  often,  is  the 
praying  soul  compelled  to  say,  in  the  words  of  good  John 
Newton, 

"  I  asked  the  Lord  that  I  might  grow 
In  faith,  and  love,  and  every  grace  ; 
Might  more  of  His  salvation  know, 
And  seek  more  earnestly  His  face. 

"  'Twas  He  who  taught  me  thus  to  pray, 
And  He,  I  trust,  has  answered  prayer ; 
But  it  has  been  in  such  a  way, 
As  almost  drove  me  to  despair. 

*'  Yea  more  ;  -ttith  His  own  hand  He  seemed 
Intent  to  aggravate  my  woe  ; 
Crossed  all  the  fair  designs  I  schemed. 
Blasted  my  gourds,  and  laid  me  low." 

As  the  pra^^ers  of  the  saints  in  this  way  often  bring 
down  sore  chastisements  upon  themselves,  these  being  the 
best  and  only  means  to  secure  the  good  they  seek,  so  their 
intercessions  for  sinners,  and  for  a  guilty  world  and 
nations,  are  answered,  not  merely  by  withholding  judg- 
ments, but  by  sometimes  pouring  them  out  in  seven-fold 
fury.  They  are  ahvays  thus  answered  in  regard  to  the 
incorrigible  powers  of  the  world,  and  all  who  adhere  to 
22 


362  THE  PKAYEKS  OF  SAINTS.  [Lect.  XIX. 

the  world  as  their  chief  good  and  their  god.  The  church 
of  Christ  can  triiimpli,  and  the  saints  obtain  complete 
possession  of  the  earth,  only  by  the  destruction  of  every 
thing  that  opposes  spiritual  religion.  In  no  other  way 
can  the  world  itself  be  rescued  from  the  curse.  To  the 
impenitent  sinner,  therefore,  the  prayers  offered  for  him 
by  his  wife,  or  parent,  or  sister,  or  other  loving  friend,, 
and  by  all  the  church  of  God,  are  no  matters  of  indiifer- 
ence.  As  they  rise  up  before  God,  they  are  daily  gather- 
ing upon  his  soul  fresh  mercy  or  wrath.  If  they  are  not 
answered  in  his  conversion,  they  will  be  answered  in  his 
deeper  everlasting  condemnation  ;  for  the  ultimate  design 
of  every  praying  soul  is,  that  God  may  be  glorified  in  all 
His  creatures.  If  this  is  not  done  by  their  taking  refuge 
in  His  oifered  mercy,  it  must  be  by  their  becoming  the 
monuments  of  His  eternal  justice.  It  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  be  the  subject  of  many  prayers,  and  yet  not  the 
subject  of  converting  grace.  Do  not  dare  to  depend 
on  the  prayers  of  others  for  you,  while  you  yourself 
reject  the  grace  they  seek  for  you,  and  which  Jesus 
ofiers. 

The  rulers  of  the  earth,  too,  as  they  sit  in  its  high 
places  of  law  and  of  power,  may,  as  they  very  generally 
do,  ignore  the  prayers  of  the  saints  as  having  any  influ- 
ence on  the  course  of  political  events,  the  safety  or  the 
ruin  of  parties,  or  of  commonwealths,  except  when,  under 
the  pressure  of  overwhelming  calamities,  they  feel  driven 
to  ask  her  intercessions.  These  prayers,  however,  as  they 
rise  from  the  thousands  of  God's  faithful  ones,  who  are 
longing  to  have  Him  glorified  in  His  own  world,  are  none 
the  less  efiective  in  secretly  shaping  the  iufiuences  that 
sweep  before  them  all  human  aflairs.  And  as  with  indi- 
viduals, so  with  nations.  The  prayers  of  the  saints  are 
not  a  thing  to  be  trifled  with,  a  thing  which,  if  they  do  no 
good,  will  bring  no  evil.  If  a  whole  people,  in  the  agony 
of  their  trial,  or  in  apprehensions  of  danger,  cry  unto  the 


Lect,  xix:.]  the  pkateks  of  saints.  363 

people  of  God  to  pray  for  them,  and  their  rulers  assume 
the  attitude  of  suppliants  to  the  church  of  God,  while  yet 
they  have  no  other  ends  in  view  than  their  own  selfish- 
ness dictates,  and  are  daily  trampling  on  His  laws  to 
secure  those  ends,  those  very  prayers  can  only  bring 
down  upon  them  a  fiercer  wrath,  as  they  are  the  occasion 
of  more  daring  guilt. 

We  are  further  taught  here,  that  these  results  are  pro- 
duced by  the  doctrines  of  the  cross  com- 
§.  3.  The  fire  of  the  jngr  in  contact  witli  humau  corruption. 

altar.    Truth   and  the        ,         ,  ^ 

world  in  contact.  ihe  immediate  result  of  these  prayers 

ascending  before  God  was,  that  the 
angel  took  the  same  censer  in  which  they  had  been 
oifered,  and  filling  it  with  coals  from  the  altar,  cast  them 
into  the  earth,  and  by  these  were  these  terrible  commo- 
tions produced.  This  fire,  taken  from  the  altar  of  atone- 
ment, can  represent  only  the  truth  of  Christ's  sacrifice, 
the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  elsewhere  compared  to  fire, 
which  purifies  the  pure  gold  and  consumes  the  dross.  The 
immediate  answer  to  the  church's  prayers  is  the  procla- 
mation and  diffusion  of  this  truth  in  an  ungodly  world, 
attended  with  searching,  purifying,  consuming  power. 
It  is  the  censer  of  prayer  that  receives  and  scatters  the 
burning  coals  of  truth.  Are  we  not  here  taught  that 
Christ  crucified,  whether  proclaimed  from  the  pulpit  or 
the  press,  or  by  the  private  Christian  in  the  social  circle, 
must  come  forth  from  a  heart  and  lips  consecrated  and 
steeped  already  with  the  burning  incense  and  prayers 
kindled  by  the  same  coals  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  ?  It 
must  do  so,  if,  with  burning  power,  it  is  to  fall  upon  the 
world's  heart.  Is  not  here  one  reason  why  this  great 
truth  of  Christ  crucified  is  so  often  preached  with  little 
or  no  effect,  and  why  the  church  in  holding  it  and  de- 
fending it  exerts  so  little  power?  Such  truths  cannot  live 
in  cold  and  prayerless  hearts;  their  glow  is  soon  gone, 
^nd  they  become  as  dead  coals.    Equally  cold,  powerless, 


364  THE  PRAYERS  OF  SAINTS.  Leot.  XIX. 

and  formal  are  all  gospel  truths,  when  uttered  by  lips, 
and  coming  from  hearts,  that  are  prayerless. 

But  when  the  truth  does  thus  come  in  its  warmth,  all 
alive,  and  from  hearts,  and  lips,  and  tongues  of  fire,  it 
has  a  power  that  compels  the  world  to  confess  and  bow 
before  it.  It  may  be  hated,  it  may  be  opposed  most  bit- 
terly and  furiously,  but  it  cannot  be  ignored;  it  must  be 
felt.  In  the  heart  of  the  sinner,  the  doctrine  of  Christ's 
offering  Himself  a  sacrifice  for  man's  sins,  and  thus  making 
atonement,  when  it  enters  and  comes  in  contact  with  the 
corruptions  and  lusts  that  nestle  and  reign  there,  creates 
often  fearful  commotions,  and  deadly  struggles,  and  fierce 
conflicts,  a  very  earthquake  of  the  soul,  before  the  power 
of  sin  is  destroyed,  and  the  peace  of  God  reigns  undis- 
turbed. So,  also,  it  is  in  the  world.  As  the  doctrine  of 
the  cross  comes  in  contact  with  the  wickedness  of  men, 
with  their  proud,  self-righteous  and  ambitious  schemes 
and  systems,  it  meets  with  stern  and  determined  opposi- 
tion. Hence  all  these  commotions.  Hatred  to  the  true 
doctrine  of  the  cross  has  caused  all  the  perversions  of 
Christianity,  and  all  those  various  forms  of  fanaticism 
that  in  its  name  have  withstood  it,  and  sweeping  over  the 
world,  have  kindled  its  fiercest  wars,  and  desolated  its 
fairest  portions.  History  is  full  of  illustrations.  The 
crusades  for  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre ;  the  wars 
of  Simon  de  Montfort,  in  the  south  of  France,  or,  as  they 
are  commonly  called,  the  Albigensian  crusades;  the  wars 
of  the  Keformation,  the  French  Revolution,  are  all 
familiar  examples.  And  is  not  our  own  recent  fierce  and 
bloody  struggle  in  this  land  another  ?  The  world  is  thus 
made  to  punish  itself;  and  it  is  thus  that  the  cross  will 
eventually  triumph.  All  these  are  the  necessary  result 
of  truth  and  error  meeting ;  of  the  cross  of  Christ  and 
His  claims  coming  in  contact  with  human  pride  and  lusts. 
They  are  as  inevitable  as  that  these  burning  coals  scat- 
tered among  the  combustibles  of  earth  will  produce  a 


Leot.  XIX.]  THE  PRAYERS  OF  SAINTS.  365 

furious  conflagration.  They  are  also  fully  foretold  as  the 
destined  path  of  the  church,  and  the  destined  fate  of  the 
world's  opposition;  and  foretold,  too,  in  language  beauti- 
fully harmonizing  with  the  symbols  here  used. 

"  Is  not  My  word  like  a  fire  ?  saith  the  Lord ;  and  like 
a  hammer  that  breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces  ?"  Christ  him- 
self says,  "  I  am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  earth,  and  what 
will  I  if  it  be  already  kindled  ?  *  *  *  Suppose  ye  that 
I  am  come  to  give  peace  on  the  earth  ?  I  tell  you,  Nay, 
but  rather  division."  The  prophets  describe  the  efifects 
of  this  heavenly  and  peaceful  religion  in  such  language 
as  the  following:  "In  those  days,"  says  Jehovah,  by  the 
prophet  Joel,  "  I  will  pour  out  My  Spirit,  and  I  will  show 
wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  blood,  and  fire, 
and  pillars  of  smoke."  The  coming  and  progress  of 
Christ's  kingdom  is  thus  described  by  the  prophet  Mala- 
chi:  "The  Lord,  whom  ye  seek,  shall  suddenl}''  come  to 
His  temple,  even  the  Messenger  of  the  covenant,  whom 
ye  delight  in:  behold,  He  shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts.  But  who  may  abide  the  day  of  His  coming  ?  And 
who  shall  stand  when  He  appeareth?  For  He  is  like 
refiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap."  "For,  behold,  the 
day  cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven;  and  all  the  proud, 
yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  be  stubble;  and  the 
day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts."  But  that  day,  terrible  as  it  shall  be,  is  necessary 
to  the  consummation  of  the  church's  hopes,  the  answer  of 
all  her  prayers,  and  the  triumph  of  the  kingdom  of  God  ; 
for  the  prophet  immediately  adds,  "But  unto  you  that 
fear  My  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with 
healing  in  His  wings.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the 
wicked;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the  soles  of  your 
feet  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts."  Let  the  saints,  then,  never  faint  in  prayer ;  let 
the  church  not  only  hold  fast  the  truth,  but  with  hearts 
warmed  by  close  communion  with   God,   declare  it  to. 


366  THE  PRAYERS  OF  SAINTS.  [Lect.  XIX. 

others;  and  especially  let  her  ministers,  glowing  with  a 
devotion  kindled  at  the  golden  altar,  go  forth  to  the 
world  with  burning  heart  and  lips,  knowing  nothing,  and 
declaring  nothing  but  Christ  and  Him  crucified,  the 
wisdom  and  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 


LECTUEE    XX. 

THE  FIKST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.     THE  EARTHLY  GOOD 
SMITTEN, 

Rev.,  Chap,  vni :  7-13. 

*'  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire  mingled  -with 
blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth ;  and  the  third  part  of  trees 
was  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up.  And  the  second 
angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire  was 
cast  into  the  sea ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood ;  and  the 
third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died ; 
and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed.  And  the  third  angel 
sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a 
lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  foim  tains 
of  waters  ;  and  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood ;  and  the  third 
part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood ;  and  many  men  died  of  the  wa- 
ters, because  they  were  made  bitter.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars  ;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was 
darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night 
likewise.  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the  midst 
of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice.  Wo,  wo,  wo  to  the  inhabiters  of 
the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three 
angels  which  are  yet  to  sound  ! " 

IN  the  opening  vision  of  this  series,  we  have  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  carried  up  in  the  smoke  of  the  incense  of 
a  Saviour's  intercessions  before  tlie  throne  of  God.  These 
are  the  cries  of  a  suffering,  struggling  church  for  the  con- 
summation of  the  triumph  promised,  and  of  which  the 
administration  of  the  slain  Lamb  gave  her  the  confident 
assurance  expressed  in  her  new  song  of  praise,  "  We  shall 
reign  on  the  earth."  For  this  the  saints  are  elsewhere 
represented  as  groaning  within  themselves,  and  waiting 
367 


368  THE  EAKTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  [Lect.  XX. 

in  longing  expectation.  Prominent  among  these  prayers 
is  the  martyr-cry  heard  on  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal, 
"How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge 
and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?" 
In  answer,  the  fire  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  is  cast  down 
into  the  eartli.  The  holy  power  of  Christ^s  cross  and 
crown  coming  in  contact  with  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lusts  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride 
of  life,  fearful  commotions  are  the  result. 

But  let  not  the  church  in  her  trials  be  alarmed.  Mes- 
sengers from  His  throne  preside  over  all  the  apparent 
confusion.  Immediately  the  seven  angels,  which  the 
apostle  had  seen  standing  before  God,  waiting  His  com- 
mands, prepare  themselves  to  sound  the  trumpets  given 
them.  These  messengers  of  God  for  the  heirs  of  salva- 
tion fitly  represent  the  mighty  influences  which  are  sent 
out  from  the  divine  throne,  to  preside  over  and  direct  the 
great  spiritual  conflict;  to  proclaim  the  world's  great 
jubilee,  liberty  for  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the 
prison  to  them  that  are  bound;  to  summon  the  powers 
that  so  long  had  tja-annized  over  humanity  to  submission ; 
to  warn  the  praying  church  of  her  perils,  and  to  marshal 
on  the  field  all  the  special  agencies  to  be  employed.  The 
general  language  of  these  trumpets  is,  "  Come,  behold  the 
works  of  the  Lord,  what  desolations  He  hath  made  in  the 
earth."  "  The  heathen  raged,  the  kingdoms  were  moved: 
He  uttered  His  voice,  the  earth  melted."  "  The  Lord 
sitteth  upon  the  flood;  yea,  the  Lord  sitteth  King  for 
ever.  The  Lord  will  give  strength  unto  His  people;  the 
Lord  will  bless  His  people  with  peace." 

These  angel  trumpets  have,  therefore,  a  voice  for  each 
of  you.  No  more  solemn  call  was  ever  uttered  from 
heaven  to  a  world  of  sinners.  To  every  sinner  they  say, 
Kepent,  or  be  lost;  to  every  sufi'ering  saint  they  say, 
"Rejoice  in  the  Lord;"  "Be  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." 


Lect.  XX.]  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN".  369 

You  will  observe  that  these  whole  seven  angels  are  pre- 
pared from  the  beginning.  They  all  stand  together 
before  the  throne,  all  are  presented  to  the  eye  of  the  seer 
^t  tlie  same  moment;  all  at  once  make  ready  to  sound 
their  trumpets.  "  Known  unto  God  are  all  His  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world."  All  the  influences 
needed  to  give  to  the  spiritual  church  a  complete  triumph, 
have  been  made  ready  from  the  beginning.  Does  it  not 
also  intimate  that  they  are  all  in  perfect  harmony,  and 
also,  that  though  successively  called  into  action,  and  follow- 
ing each  other  in  a  certain  necessary  order,  as  we  shall 
see,  yet  that  they  may  all  be  operating  in  the  world  at  the 
same  time,  after  they  are  all  once  sent  forth?  Even  the 
seventli  and  the  last,  M-hich  ushers  in  the  last  woe  and  the 
triumph,  has  its  partial  application  to  the  repeated  and 
partial  triumphs  of  the  cause  which  have  at  diiferent 
times  followed  the  previous  course  of  divine  judgments, 
and  which  have  indeed  been  but  parts  of  this  great  and 
final  triumph,  and  have  in  fact  secured  it.  It  is  perfectly 
consistent  with  this  view,  as  also  with  all  human  history, 
that  each  of  these  agencies  or  influences  should  in  suc- 
cessive periods  rise  above  all  the  others,  and  taking  a 
world-wide  sweep,  for  a  time  challenge  the  whole  field  to 
itself,  pervading  the  world  and  the  church;  just  as  it  is 
only  at  the  last,  when  each  and  all  the  otliers  have  done 
their  best  and  their  worst,  that  the  triumph,  the  complete 
and  imiversal  triumph,  indicated  by  the  trumpet  of  the 
•seventh  angel,  can  be  consummated,  however  long  before 
it  was  begun. 

1.  It  is  to  the  first  four  of  these  that  we  direct  atten- 
tion in  this  lecture.  These  four  are  entirely  distinct  from 
the  last  three.  They  diflfer  in  their  character,  their 
■objects,  and  their  results.  They  are  distinctly  marked  in 
the  visions  themselves  as  two  classes.  The  last  three  are 
specially  designated  as  woes;  and  are  separately  intro- 
duced in  verse  13  by  an  angel  flying  through  mid-heaven, 


370  THE  EABTHLT  GOOD  SMITTEN".  [Leot.  XX, 

and  crying  alond,  "  Woe,  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabiters  of 
the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of 
the  three  angels  which  are  yet  to  sound."  The  more 
closely,  too,  that  we  inspect  each  of  these  two  divisions, 
the  more  marked  will  appear  the  difference  between  them, 
and  the  more  evident  that  symbols  differing  so  very 
widely  must  refer  to  entirely  different  kinds  of  agencies. 

These  four  form  a  kind  of  whole  in  themselves  as 
regards  the  objects  of  the  judgments.  The  first  smites 
the  earth;  the  second,  the  sea;  the  tliird,  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  water;  the  fourth,  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars; 
and  in  each  case  to  the  extent  of  one-third  only.  In  the 
region  of  visible  nature,  these  include  every  thing.  Tliey 
thus  cover  the  whole  of  the  world's  system,  of  the  mere 
earthly  good.  Nothing  is  left.  Every  thing  in  the 
world's  interest  and  service  is  thus  made  to  feel  the  divine 
displeasure;  yet  so  that  great  mercy  mingles  with  the 
judgment,  yea,  predominates  in  it,  for  in  each  case  only  a 
third  part  is  smitten 

The  reader  of  this  book  mu&t  never  forget  that  by 
"ear^/i"  and  "Aeaven"  we  are  to  understand  not  two 
places,  but  the  whole  system  of  earthly  things  and  influ- 
ences, and  that  of  heavenly  things.  The  symbolical  use 
of  earth  is  two-fold,  just  as  the  literal  use  of  it  is,  which 
applies  it  to  the  whole  world,  and  to  the  land  in  distinc- 
tion from  the  sea.  When  used  as  a  symbol  in  opposition 
to  the  sea,  it  means,  of  course,  consolidated  society,  in 
opposition  to  the  nations  in  a  tumultuous  and  unsettled 
state,  so  often  in  the  Bible  compared  to  the  sea.  But 
when  the  whole  earthly  system,  the  world,  is  the  thing- 
meant  in  the  symbol  itself,  the  idea  intended  is  the 
"  world,^^  in  the  sense  fixed  in  the  Bible,  tlie  aggregate  of 
all  mere  earthly  interests  as  opposed  to  spiritual  things  ; 
the  world  as  opposed  to  the  spiritual  kingdom ;  which  last 
accordingly  is  always  represented  as  occupying  a  higher 
sphere,  a  heavenly  position,  corresponding  with  its  true 


Lect.  XX.]  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN".  371 

character.  It  is  just  the  distinction  between  earthly  and 
spiritual;  the  latter  is  as  higli  in  moral  elevation  above 
the  former  as  heaven  above  earth.  The  whole  ground- 
work of  these  visions  is  the  visible  realization  of  the  vast 
moral  elevation  of  the  true  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ 
above  the  ungodly  world,  an  idea  elsewhere  wrought  into 
the  whole  texture  of  Scripture  thought  and  language., 
Now  the  objects  of  infliction  under  these  four  trumpets, 
make  up  the  whole  connected  and  mutually  dependent 
system  of  the  world's  good.  And  the  instruments  em- 
ployed are  the  world's  own,  also ;  the  sources  of  these 
judgments  are  the  same  as  its  blessings;  its  blessings  are 
turned  to  chastisements  by  its  own  wickedness. 

2.  Consider,  now,  what  these  instruments  are,  and  their 
effects.  They  are  different  mider  each  trumpet,  just  as 
the  class  of  objects  smitten  differs.  "When  the  first  angel 
sounds,  there  follows  a  horrid  storm  of  hail  and  fire,  min- 
gled with  blood,  and  it  falls  upon  the  earth,  the  land: 
established,  consolidated  society  under  organized  govern- 
ment ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  trees,  and  all  green  grass, 
are  burned  up.  These  are  the  productions  of  the  earth ; 
and  hence  can  represent  only  the  benefits  growing  out  of 
such  a  state  of  consolidated  social  order,  as  the  regular 
administration  of  laws  by  civil  rulers;  and  the  security, 
wealth,  and  thousand  enjoyments  of  social  life  and  civili- 
zation. Of  the  higher  and  loftier  of  these  a  third  part 
is  destroyed;  and  all  the  minor  blessings  of  social  and 
political  order  are  withered,  if  not  destroyed :  the  green- 
ness, the  joy,  is  all  gone. 

When  the  second  trumpet  sounds,  a  volcanic  mountain,. 
in  a  state  of  eruption,  is  cast  into  the  sea,  and  a  third 
part  of  its  waters  become  blood,  and  a  third  part  of  all 
living  things  in  it,  and  on  it,  perish.  As  the  sea  is  always 
a  symbol  of  the  nations  in  an  unsettled  and  tumultuous 
state,  which  are  like  "the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring," 
and  restless,  it  well  represents  the  condition  of  society 


372  THE  EAKTHLT  GOOD  SMITTEN.  [Lect.  XX. 

produced  by  the  previous  infliction ;  and  this  new  inflic- 
tion represents  the  anarchy,  and  carnage,  and  wide-spread 
desolation  produced  by  whatever  this  overturned  volcanic 
mountain  represents. 

When  the  third  angel  sounds  his  trumpet,  an  altogether 
new  phenomenon  presents  itself;  a  great  star  is  seen 
falling  from  heaven,  burning  like  a  lamp,  embittering  and 
poisoning  the  third  part  of  the  rivers  and  fountains,  its 
very  name  being  Wormwood,  a  name  obtained  in  its  fall, 
making  it  as  the  very  source  of  the  intensest  bitterness,  so 
that  many  died  of  the  poisoned  waters.  The  rivers  and 
fountains  include  all  the  living  waters  of  the  earth,  on 
which  depends  its  fertility  and  habitableness ;  and  these 
must  symbolize,  of  course,  all  the  springs  of  earthly  hap- 
piness, family  influences,  and  public  instructions,  together 
with  the  social  afiections,  thetkindly  impulses,  the  moral 
feelings  and  principles,  and  the  mutual  confidence,  that 
refresh  the  heart,  and  give  life  to  the  energies  of  men, 
and  success  to  their  pursuits.  A  third  of  all  these  are 
poisoned  by  whatever  this  fallen  star  represents. 

When  the  fourth  angel  sounds,  it  is  to  be  observed  that 
no  new  agency  or  instrumentality  is  represented  as  pro- 
ducing the  obscuration  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  and 
darkening  them  for  a  third  part  of  the  time,  which  is  the 
infliction  here  visited,  and  which  is  manifestly  just  the 
withdrawal  of  a  third  part  of  the  world's  light,  the  light 
of  truth  shining  upon  all  subjects  pertaining  to  human 
happiness.  The  sun,  moon,  and  stars  here  are  regarded 
only  as  the  world's  lights,  not  as  a  part  of  the  heavenly 
system;  they  are  the  world's  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  The 
fact  that  in  smiting  the  world's  light,  no  new  instrumen- 
tality is  employed,  implies  that  none  was  needed.  The 
eflfects  produced  by  the  first  three  trumpets  were  quite 
enough  to  secure  this  further  and  last  result  of  compara- 
tive darkness. 

Now  to  make  these  three  agencies,  the  storm  of  hail, 


Leot.  XX.]  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  373 

and  fire,  and  blood,  the  burning  mountain  and  the  falling 
star,  smiting  each  a  different  class  of  objects,  to  make  these 
all  symbols  of  the  very  same  kind  of  inflictions  as  those 
do  who  regard  them  as  referring  to  the  successive  incur- 
sions of  the  hordes  of  Northern  barbarians,  the  Goths 
under  Alaric,  the  Huns  under  Attilla,  and  the  Yandals 
under  Genseric,  all  calamities  of  the  same  nature,  and 
producing  very  much  the  same  consequences,  is  in  the 
highest  degree  arbitrary.  It  would  never  have  been 
thought  of,  had  it  not  first  been  assumed  that  these 
trumpets  were  intended  to  give  a  chronological  history 
of  the  events  by  which  the  Roman  empire  was  to  be 
destroyed.  In  other  words,  they  could  never  have  been 
drawn  out  of  the  text  here,  had  they  not  first  been  put 
into  it. 

3.  We  are  now  prepared  to  understand  the  meaning  of 
each  of  these  symbols,  and  to  what  class  of  events  they 
are  each  to  be  applied. 

All  those  incursions  of  Northern  barbarians  to  which 
we  have  alluded,  as  also  all  similar  events  since,  by  which 
God  has  punished  the  nations  favoured  with  His  gospel, 
are  well  represented  by  the  storm  of  hail,  fire,  and  blood, 
destroying;  the  third  part  of  the  trees  and  the  green  grass 
of  the  earth.  These  barbarian  hordes,  like  successive 
tempests,  swept  over  the  whole  face  of  the  Christian 
world,  so  called,  then  included  within  the  Roman  empire, 
spreading  every  where  the  most  fearful  desolations.  With 
terrific  and  resistless  violence  they  swept  over  the  love- 
liest regions  of  the  earth,  unsettling  all  order,  disorgan- 
izing the  local  governments,  revolutionizing  many  of  the 
tribes  and  nations  composing  that  great  empire,  and  so 
blasting  all  the  prosperity  produced  by  such  a  stable 
order  of  things  as  had  always  been  to  a  considerable 
extent  secured  by  Roman  rule.  Thus  was  produced  that 
unsettled  and  tumultuous  condition  of  the  nations,  which 
is  represented  as  the  object  of  the  next  destructive  agency 


374  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  LecT.  XX^ 

introduced  by  the  second  trumpet,  and  thus,  too,  indeed, 
that  very  agency  itself,  the  burning  mountain. 

A  mountain,  in  the  figurative  language  of  Scripture, 
always  represents  an  established  government,  and  that, 
too,  most  appropriately,  because  of  its  elevation  in  power 
and  conspicuity,  and  its  stability.  A  volcanic  mountain 
cast  into  the  sea,  is  a  government,  therefore,  that,  instead 
of  giving  protection  and  security  to  the  people  under  it,, 
has  become  a  source  of  misery  and  ruin,  and  so,  by  its 
own  internal  fires  of  corruption,  and  misrule,  and  furious 
dissensions,  is  itself  overturned,  and  falls  a  mass  of  fiery 
ruin  in  the  very  midst  of  the  nations  already  in  a  state  of 
commotion,  producing  all  the  horrors  of  wide-spread 
anarchy  and  bloody  desolation,  well  symbolized  by  the 
third  of  the  waters  becoming  blood,  and  the  death  of  a 
third  of  all  that  lived  in  them,  or  sailed  on  them. 

The  symbol  finds,  then,  its  first  striking  verification, 
on  the  largest  scale,  in  precisely  that  event  that  followed 
the  incursions  of  these  barbarian  hordes,  the  fall  of  the 
Roman  empire,  and  its  utter  dismemberment,  together 
with  all  the  fearful  calamities  that  accompanied  and  fol- 
lowed, by  which  the  worldly  interest  was  so  fearfully 
scourged.  This  empire  had  such  relations  to  God's  plan 
and  kingdom,  that  it  had  already  found  a  place  in  pro- 
phecy; its  rise  and  progress  had  been  pointed  out  by 
Daniel;  and  its  mighty  agency  in  preparing  the  world 
for  the  gospel,  and  producing  that  wide  community  of 
nations  that  gave  an  open  door  to  the  apostles  and  their 
successors  for  generations,  and  so  secured  the  establish- 
ment of  Christianity,  is  well  known.  Being  the  last 
and  fullest  form  of  the  ivorlcTs  power  seeking  universal 
empire,  its  decline  and  fall  could  not  fail  to  find  a  most 
striking  place  in  some  of  these  symbols  that  indicated  the 
overthrow  of  the  ungodly  world.  Its  work  had  been  done, 
and  now  its  dismemberment  and  ruin  becomes  an  instru- 
ment for  chastising  that  worldly  power  and  interest  that 


Xect.  XX.]  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  375 

had  at  this  time  almost  covered  up  out  of  sight  the  pure 
spiritual  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ, 

Nearly  simultaneous  with  the  decline  and  fall  of  the 
empire,  was  that  of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  church. 
Accordingly,  this  is  the  next  agency  of  divine  chastise- 
ment. The  star.  Wormwood,  falling  from  heaven  upon 
the  living  waters,  and  poisoning  them,  finds  its  only  pro- 
per and  distinctive  meaning  in  an  ecclesiastical  power 
falling  from  the  heavenly  sphere,  where  it  had  been  wont 
to  shine  with  mild  and  cheering  rays,  and  blazing  like  a 
lamp,  with  a  smoky  and  an  earthly  glare,  instead  of  a 
heavenly  liglit,  smiting  the  very  fountains  of  human  hap- 
piness, and  poisoning  the  springs  of  life.  Nothing  could 
more  forcibly  represent  the  immediate  effects  of  degen- 
eracy in  a  church  upon  the  social  happiness  of  men,  the 
terrible  embittering  of  all  the  springs  of  earthly  joy  in  all 
the  relations  and  pursuits  of  life,  by  the  moral  principles 
becoming  debased,  the  affections  embittered,  confidence 
destroyed,  bitter  dissensions  and  animosities  awakened. 
Only  let  the  authority  and  influence  of  the  church  descend 
from  the  high  sphere  of  the  spiritual  to  mere  earthly  mat- 
ters, let  it  from  being  a  spiritual,  become  a  political  and 
earthly  power,  and  it  infuses  a  deadly  bitterness  into  every 
fountain  of  earthly  happiness ;  it  becomes  a  blazing  lamp 
instead  of  a  star,  wormwood  instead  of  light,  and  infuses 
only  misery  where  it  ought  to  have  spread  the  light  of 
lieavenly  hope.  The  infliction  is  indeed  limited  to  the 
one-third ;  all  spiritual  light  is  not  turned  to  wormwood, 
and  all  the  good  is  not  embittered,  but  to  have  such  a  por- 
tion as  this  poisoned  indicates  a  calamity  of  fearful  extent. 

And  now,  when  the  fourth  angel  sounds  his  trumpet, 
no  other  agency  is  needed  to  produce  the  darkness  that 
follows.  The  necessary  result  of  the  overthrow  of  civil 
governments,  and  the  prostitution  of  church  power,  is  to 
smite  the  lights  of  the  world,  when  the  more  immediate 
<;onsequences  do  not  lead  to  repentance.     Truth  speedily 


376  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  [Leot.  XX. 

becomes  obscured.  Selfishness,  passion  and  worldly  lusts 
rule  the  heart,  and  ignorance  settles  down  upon  the 
nations,  or  on  any  portion  of  them  thus  visited.  Every  one, 
even  the  mere  schoolboy  who  has  read  the  history  of 
those  ages,  knows  how  the  civil  commotions,  and  the  pros- 
titution of  church  power  to  political  purposes,  and  to  serve 
a  personal  ambition,  darkened  all  the  lights  of  the  civil- 
ized world.  The  holy  light  of  the  gospel,  the  blessed 
news  and  claims  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  shone  too 
brightly  and  purely  for  eyes  of  the  world  to  bear;  the 
judgments  that  smote  them  in  their  material  enjoyments, 
their  political  confidences,  and  their  springs  of  social  and 
individual  happiness,  failed  to  correct  their  intense  world- 
liness.  They  turned  away  from  it  still;  and  thus  the 
world,  in  the  dust  and  fogs  raised  by  its  own  commotions 
and  by  its  pretended  wisdom,  obscured  its  own  lights. 
Upon  every  department  of  really  useful  knowledge,  as 
well  as  upon  that  of  religion,  increasing  darkness  gath- 
ered, till  a  full  third  of  all  the  world's  own  lights,  of 
which  it  boasted,  and  in  which  it  trusted,  had  gone  out. 

Such  are  the  visitations  called  forth  upon  a  rebellious 
world  by  these  first  four  angel  trumpeters.  It  is  smitten 
in  its  solid  continents,  its  troubled  oceans,  its  springs  of 
life,  and  its  sources  of  light.  And  though  this  is  allowed 
to  j5roceed  only  to  the  third  part,  though  the  judgments 
are  restrained  and  limited,  and  still  a  very  large  portion 
of  the  earthly  good  is  left,  the  nations  are  not  suffered  to 
sink  down  into  utter  barbarism;  yet  the  fact  that  the 
sweep  of  these  calamities  is  so  universal  in  its  objects,  and 
so  great  in  its  degree,  so  that  there  is  no  telling  where  it 
will  end,  might  well  excite  the  most  fearful  apprehensions. 
It  would  seem  impossible  that,  having  gone  so  far,  they 
should  stop  there,  and  not  beget  still  greater  calamities, 
that  should  sweep  their  devastating  woes  over  the  earth, 
till  not  a  third,  but  the  whole,  of  its  boasted  good  should 
be  destroyed. 


Lect.  XX.  1  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  377 

This  is  just  what  the  next  symbol  most  strikingly  ex- 
presses, by  an  angel  flying  through  mid-heaven,  and  say- 
ing with  a  loud  voice,  "  Woe,  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabiters 
of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the 
three  angels  which  are  yet  to  sound."  The  inhabiters  of 
the  earth  are  those  who  dwell  in  the  earthly  sphere,  who 
live  for  the  world,  and  under  the  influence  of  worldly 
things,  in  distinction  from  the  heavenly  minded,  who  live 
for  spiritual  and  heavenly  things,  and  under  their  influ- 
ence, and  who,  therefore,  are  always  represented  as  sitting 
in  the  heavenly  places.  Over  such  the  increasing  judg- 
ments of  God  must  roll  with  crushing  power,  until  the 
prayers  of  a  waiting,  suflFering  church  are  answered,  and 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  are  given  to  the  saints,  and 
the  crowns  of  them  all  placed  upon  the  brow  of  their 
redeeming  Saviour. 

We  have  illustrated  the  meaning  of  each  of  these  sym- 
bols by  a  brief  reference  to  the  history  of  the  church  as  a 
whole,  and  the  united  power  of  the  world,  when  they  had 
their  fullest  and  most  general  development.  We  now 
observe, 

4.  In  conclusion,  that  they  apply  to  similar  calamities 
in  all  succeeding  ages.  The  symbol  is  given  in  its  most 
general  form.  No  special  application  is  made  or  indi- 
cated. We  have  no  right  to  limit  its  application,  except 
to  the  kind  and  class  of  agencies  and  events  to  which,  by 
its  own  nature,  it  is  limited.  In  every  age  like  causes 
produce  like  effects.  Like  sins  bring  like  judgments, 
and  these  follow  always  and  everywhere  in  the  same 
order,  except  where  the  testimony  of  the  truth,  and  Spirit 
accompanying,  makes  them  means  of  repentance. 

Warlike  invasions  of  Christian  lands,  whenever  and 
wherever  made,  have  the  same  place  and  design  in  the 
great  comprehensive  scheme  of  divine  Providence  that 
those  had  by  which  the  Koman  empire  was  visited,  and 
the  worldliness  and  ambition  tliat  then  resisted  and  per- 
23 


378  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  [Lect.  XX. 

verted  the  gospel  so  severely  scourged.  These  storms  of 
hail,  and  fire,  and  blood,  have  been  oft  repeated,  and 
then-  desolating  effects  experienced  by  an  ungodly  world, 
and  an  unfaithful  church.  The  voice  of  the  first  angel's 
trumpet  still  spreads  its  warning  echoes  through  the  dis- 
obedient nations,  and  summons  these  storms  to  their  work 
of  devastation.  Look  abroad  over  our  own  fair  land.  Is 
not  the  third  part  of  the  trees,  of  the  loftiest  and  noblest 
of  the  earthly  and  material  good  we  gloried  in,  burned 
up,  and  all  the  green  grass.  The  beauty,  the  loveliness, 
where  is  it?  Where,  in  all  our  Southern  land,  is  there 
one  green  spot  left  untouched  by  the  storm  of  fire  and 
blood  ? 

So,  also,  the  symbol  of  the  burning  mountain  cast  into 
the  sea  has  had  its  verification  in  every  age,  in  the  over- 
turning of  thrones  and  governments.  Almost  every 
nation  of  the  civilized  world  has  realized  something  of  its 
awfnl  meaning.  The  propriety  and  force  of  the  symbol, 
we  in  this  part  of  this  land  cannot  but  feel,  when  we  re- 
member with  what  a  fearful  crash  our  Southern  govern- 
ment, which,  though  so  young,  many  looked  to  as  a  moun- 
tain of  strength,  fell  a  burning  ruin  right  in  the  midst  of  the 
people  that  trusted  in  it,  spreading  its  blazing  fragments 
all  around,  over  all  the  alarmed,  confounded,  and  excited 
multitudes ;  "  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring,  and  men's 
hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those 
things  whicli  are  coming  on  the  earth."  This  terrible 
agency,  then,  for  chastising  the  ungodliness  of  men,  God 
is  still  employing ;  the  nations  that  resist  our  King  may 
still  tremble  at  the  voice  of  the  second  angel's  trumpet. 
Even  now  the  volcanic  roll,  and  the  internal  fires,  show 
that  this  great  moimtain  of  ours,  that  to  many  seems  to 
stand  so  strong,  may  at  any  time  pour  forth  a  desolat- 
ing flood  of  fire,  and  fall  a  blazing  ruin  like  old  Rome. 
And  it  must  do  so,  and  every  other  too,  unless  the  au- 
thority of  the  King  of  kings  is  acknowledged,  and  the  gos- 


Lect.  XX.]  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEIT.  379 

pel  of  His  kingdom,  received  by  the  people,  become  the 
"  stability  of  our  times,  and  strength  of  salvation." 

The  symbols  of  the  other  two  trumpets  find  also  many 
realizations  in  the  history  of  God's  dealings.  Whenever 
the  church,  in  any  community  or  land,  has  come  down 
from  its  high  vocation,  and  sought  to  become  a  politi- 
cal power,  meddling  in  these  purely  worldly  matters, 
either  by  way  of  direct  authority  or  dependence,  it  has 
embittered,  just  to  the  degree  it  has  done  so,  the  very 
fountains  of  human  happiness,  and  sadly  obscured  the 
light  of  truth.  This  found  a  striking  illustration  in  the 
sad  history  of  the  Protestant  church  of  France,  and, 
indeed,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  of  all  the  established 
churches  of  Europe.  Is  it  not  finding  another  illustra- 
tion, on  a  smaller  scale,  at  this  very  time,  in  those  por- 
tions of  the  church  in  our  own  country,  that  have  been 
legislating  in  regard  to  political  questions  and  issues? 
While  the  church  may  never  dare  to  withhold  her  faithful 
testimony  against  sin  in  every  human  relation  and  ofticial 
position,  drawing  that  testimony  solely  from  the  word 
■of  God,  w^e  cannot  labour  too  carefully,  or  pray  too  fer- 
vently, that  she  may  be  kept  from  meddling  with,  depend- 
ing upon,  or  becoming  in  any  way  a  party  in  mere  politi- 
cal and  earthly  things.  She  shines  to  bless  and  to  save 
men  only  as  she  keeps  herself  in  the  heavenly  sphere; 
when  she  descends  to  the  world's  low  level,  she  is  the 
worst,  the  most  bitter  and  poisonous  of  all  influences. 
The  best  things,  when  prostituted,  become  always  the 
vilest.  Nothing  can  preserve  a  church  made  up  of  sinful 
men,  holding  all  kinds  of  worldly  relations,  and  subject 
to  all  worldly  influences,  from  this,  but  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  shed  down  upon  her  ministry  and  people  in 
abundant  measure.  This,  too,  is  the  only  thing  that  can 
prevent  the  worldly  element  from  pervading  the  church  in 
■other  ways,  and  obliterating,  more  or  less,  the  marks  of 
•consecration,  and  so  bringing  down  upon  her  people  all 


380  THE  EARTHLY  GOOD  SMITTEN.  [Leot.  XX. 

these  judgments  of  her  divine  Head  in  proportion  to  her 
worldly  conformity. 

For  upon  all  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  upon  all  the 
worldly  minded,  the  three-fold  woe  denounced  by  the 
warning  angel  is  sure  to  fall.  To  live  in  the  world,  and. 
for  the  world,  to  have  your  whole  heart  and  your  trea- 
sures in  it,  and  your  objects  of  pursuit,  is  to  be  living, 
always  exposed  to  woes  that  are  irresistible  and  irrever- 
sible. "  Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked ;  for  what- 
soever a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.  For  he  that 
soweth  to  his  flesh,  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption." 
It  is  only  he  who  "soweth  to  the  Spirit,"  that,  in  the 
midst  of  abounding  judgments  and  sweeping  desolations^ 
"  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting." 


LECTUKE     XXI. 

THE   FIFTH   TRUMPET.     THE  SOUL  ITSELF  SMITTEN. 

Eev.,  Chap,  ix  :  1-11. 

*'  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven  unto 
the  earth ;  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit.  And  he 
opened  the  bottomless  pit ;  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as 
the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace ;  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened 
by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke 
locusts  upon  the  earth  ;  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scor- 
pions of  the  earth  have  power.  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they 
should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither 
any  tree  ;  but  only  those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kiU  them, 
but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months :  and  their  torment 
•was  as  the  toi-ment  of  a  scorpion,  when  he  striketh  a  man.  And  in 
those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not  find  it ;  and  shall  desire 
to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them.  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts 
were  like  unto  horses  prepared  unto  battle  ;  and  on  their  heads  were 
as  it  were  crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 
And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as  the 
teeth  of  lions.  And  they  had  breast-plates,  as  it  were  breast-plates  of 
iron ;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of 
many  horses  running  to  battle.  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scor- 
pions, and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails ;  and  their  power  was  to  hurt 
men  five  months.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel 
of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon, 
but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  ApoUyon." 

UNDEE.  the  first  four  trumpets  every  earthly  good  is 
so  far  smitten  as  to  show  that  a  curse  is  on  it,  and 
that  in  it  men  can  never  find  a  satisfying  portion.  Do 
they  rejoice  in  their  social  privileges,  the  honours,  wealth, 
and  refinement  of  a  high  civilization  ?  The  fierce  storm 
of  war  sweeps  over  all,  and  leaves  a  blackened  ruin.  Do 
381 


382  THE  CUESE  OF  ERROR  RESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI. 

they  boast  of  the  stability  of  their  governments,  that,  like 
the  solid  and  lofty  mountains,  seem  to  defy  all  attempts 
to  shake  them?  Internal  fires  are  kindled,  that  burn 
more  and  more  fiercely,  nntil  they  fall,  a  crushing,  fiery 
ruin,  in  the  midst  of  the  agitated  masses.  Do  they  glory 
in  mere  external  religious  privileges,  and,  like  the  Laodi- 
cean church,  say  they  are  rich,  and  increased  with  goods, 
and  have  need  of  nothing,  making  their  boast  in  the 
church's  power,  and  wealtli,  and  learning,  and  splendour? 
iThe  very  object  in  which  they  glory  is  thus  corrupted, 
and  becomes  a  source  of  bitterness,  poisoning  the  very 
springs  of  influence  and  happiness:  the  pulpit,  the  press, 
and  even  the  affections  and  conscience.  Do  they  glory 
in  the  lights  of  advancing  science  and  art,  and  spreading 
knowledge?  Even  this,  by  being  severed  from  God's 
truth  and  claims,  soon  loses  its  brilliancy,  and  becomes 
degenerate  and  delusive. 

In  the  whole  course  of  His  providence,  God  has  writ- 
ten on  all  that  is  earthly,  even  in  its  best  forms,  when  re- 
garded as  in  itself  a  satisfjnng  portion,  "  vanity  and  vex- 
ation of  spirit."  But  men  will  still  cling  to  it.  So  strong 
is  the  love  of  the  worJd,  that  men  will  live  in  it,  and  for 
it,  very  much  as  if  they  liad  no  souls,  no  spiritual  inter- 
ests to  care  for,  and  no  heavenly  interests  to  seek.  It  is 
so  with  many  of  you.  God  has  chastised  you  in  every 
possible  way.  By  war  with  all  its  desolations,  by  politi- 
cal ruin  and  its  wide-spread  results,  by  embittering  your 
springs  of  joy,  and  darkening  your  light;  b}^  many  a  pri- 
vate sorrow,  as  well  as  jniltlic  calamity.  He  has,  as  by  re- 
peated trumpet  notes,  called  you  to  turn  away  from  earth, 
and  to  seek  in  heavenly  things  a  better  portion.  But  I 
see  you  still  clinging  to  the  world,  some  of  you  more 
eagerly  than  ever.  Be  warned  in  time  of  the  fatal  delu- 
sion; invite  not  upon  yourselves  still  heavier  afihctions, 
those  emphatically  called  woes. 

This   worldliness   of   many  of  you   is    but  a  special 


Lect.  XXI.l  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  383 

instance  of  that  which  invoked  the  judgments  of  the  seven 
trumpets.  The  heart  of  man  is  the  same  in  every  age ; 
and  while,  in  the  course  of  societies  and  nations,  it  works 
out  from  time  to  time  combined  results  of  great  magni- 
tude, and  thus  necessitates  judgments  of  vast  sweep  and 
power,  such  as  the  symbols  of  these  chapters  specially 
indicate,  it  is  also  working  out,  in  individual  cases  and 
more  limited  spheres,  like  results,  and  bringing  doM^n  like 
judgments.  In  the  fact  that  the  earthly  good  is  always 
the  object  of  the  world's  idolatry,  there  is  sufficient  ground 
for  the  universal  application  of  these  symbols  and  their 
startling  warnings.  If,  then,  after  all  God's  dealings  with 
you,  you  are  still  clinging  to  the  world  as  your  portion, 
you  have  a  deep,  personal  interest  in  that  warning  voice 
that  introduced  the  last  three  trumpets,  that  voice  which 
proclaimed,  "Woe,  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the 
earth,"  to  those  who,  after  all  these  inflictions,  are  still 
earthly  minded,  by  reason  of  the  heavier  judgments  yet 
coming. 

What  are  these  ?  After  the  whole  circle  of  earthly  good 
has  been  smitten,  what  comes  next  ?  What  but  something 
tliat  smites  the  very  soul  ? 

Accordingly,  when  the  fifth  angel  sounds,  a  still  more 
terrific  plague  appears,  distinct  both  in  origin  and  effects 
from  all  before,  arising  not  from  any  mere  earthly  source, 
nor  directed  against  any  mere  worldly  good,  but  issuing 
from  hell  itself,  and  directed  against  the  souls  of  the  un- 
sanctified.  It  is  an  army  of  scorpion  locusts,  of  monstrous 
and  unearthly  forms  and  power,  and  can  find  its  full  and 
distinctive  realization  only  i?i  those  swarms  of  hell-hegotten 
heresies,  and  soul-destroying  doctrines^  that  sting  and 
poison  the  souls  that  reject  the  gospel  of  the  Jcingdom, 
Their  origin,  their  form,  their  king,  their  commission, 
and  its  limitation,  all  agree  in  proving  this. 

1.  Their  origin.  They  are  seen  to  come  out  of  the 
dense  smoke  that  arises  out  of  the  bottomless  pit;  and 


384  THE  CUKSE  OF  ERROR  RESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI. 

that  pit  is  opened  by  one  who  appears  as  a  star  that  had 
fallen  (Gr.  Tzenzcoxota  )  from  heaven.  To  him  was  given 
the  key  of  it,  and  when  he  opens  it,  the  very  sun  itself, 
and  the  air,  are  darkened  by  the  smoke  that  issnes  from 
its  mouth,  and  generates  these  locust  hordes.  The  origi- 
nal author  of  this  plague,  therefore,  is  one  represented  as 
a  star  already  fallen  from  heaven,  an  ecclesiastical  or 
spiritual  power  that  had  already  descended  from  its  hea- 
venly sphere,  and  become  a  mere  earthly  power,  the  ap- 
propriate agent  to  introduce  into  the  earth  the  smoke  of 
hell,  a  dense  cloud  of  unholy,  polluting,  fleshly  influences, 
darkening  the  sun,  and  burdening  the  very  air,  so  that 
men's  souls  may  neither  see  clearly,  nor  breathe  freely. 
From  such  a  dark  and  thickened  atmosphere  as  this,  what 
but  the  most  soul-destroying  errors  and  delusions,  doc- 
trines of  devils,  could  proceed  ? 

Christ  gave  to  His  apostles  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  "  I  will  give  unto  thee,"  He  says  to  Peter,  and 
substantially  the  same  elsewhere  to  the  other  apostles, 
"  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven."  This  power,  as  committed  through  them  to  the 
church  itself,  consisted  in.  the  possession  and  teaching  of 
the  truth  of  salvation  by  a  crucified  Redeemer.  When 
the  church  apostatized  from  this  truth,  and  instead  of  the 
sufficiency  of  Okrisfs  blood,  and  righteousness,  and  inter- 
cessions, proclaimed  the  efficacy  of  human  merits  and 
saintly  intercessions,  she  lost  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  took  up  instead  the  keys  of  hell,  and  became 
Satan's  chief  instrument  in  darkening,  deluding,  and 
tormenting  the  nations. 

2.  Their  strange  and  unearthly  forms  are  in  keeping 
with  their  origin,  and  graphically  describe  just  such  an 
agency.  The  length  and  particularity  of  the  description 
here  directs  special  attention  to  it.    The  agency  intended 


Lect.  XXI.]  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  385 

was  so  unique  in  its  character,  and  so  monstrous  too,  so 
utterly  at  variance  with  all  the  laws  and  symmetry  of 
God's  visible  creation,  that  nothing  in  the  whole  round  of 
created  being,  even  among  the  most  destructive  of  rep- 
tiles, could  supply  an  analogy  that  would  fully  set  it  forth. 
In  form,  therefore,  these  locusts  are  unlike  any  thing  in 
nature,  and,  indeed,  inconceivable  as  material  beings, 
Tliey  had  "  the  shape  of  ho7'ses  prepared  for  battle,''''  repre- 
senting a  belligerent  and  powerful  agency;  "o;i  their  heads 
were  as  it  were  croicns  q/^o^c^,"  making  pretensions  to  the 
kingly  authority  and  honour  of  the  crowned  elders ; 
^Hheir  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men, ''^  making  plausible 
professions  of  humanity  and  benevolence  ;  ^Hhey  had  hoAr 
as  the  hair  of  women''^  indicating  an  agency  voluptuous, 
licentious,  and  alluring;  ^%i^'- their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of 
lions^''  showing  a  nature  cruel  and  devouring ;  "  and  they 
had  hreastp)latesasit  werehreastplatesofiron,'''''\m^erv'\o\\& 
to  all  the  weapons  of  adversaries,  to  the  arrows  of  truth, 
or  the  appeals  of  their  suffering  victims ;  "  and  the  sound 
of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses 
rushing  to  battle,''^  making  a  great  noise  in  the  world,  the 
'Confused  noise  of  tumultuous  strife,  fomenting  strifes  and 
wars;  '■'■and  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there 
were  sting  sin  their  tails^''  showing  their  essentially  venom- 
ous, deceitful,  and  malicious  nature.  These  secret  stings  in 
their  tails,  inflicting  a  sudden  and  poisonous  wound,  not 
in  the  attitude  of  open  attack,  but  when  they  seemed 
about  to  depart,  were  the  instruments  of  their  power,  for 
jpower  was  given  unto  them,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth 
have  power,''^  '■'■and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a 
scorpion  when  he  striketh  a  man."  They  indicated  an 
agency,  therefore,  whose  power  consisted  in  their  inflict- 
ing, unexpectedly,  a  small  but  inflammatory  and  poisonous 
wound,  whence  the  virus  would  spread  through  all  the 
moral  system. 

Where,  in  all  the  records  of  our  race,  is  there  a  picture 


386  THE  CUKSE  OF  EEEOK  KESTJLTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI. 

at  once  so  true,  so  comprehensive,  and  so  graphic,  of  the 
doctrines  of  devils  and  their  teachers;  of  those  emissaries 
of  Satan  going  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  with  high 
pretensions  to  divine  authority,  and  professions  of  great 
philanthropy,  yet  essentially  licentious,  bloody,  unpitying,, 
deceitful  and  venomous,  and  filling  the  whole  world  with 
the  confused  noise  of  their  daring  and  restless  legions? 
Has  not  the  Spirit  here  thrown  upon  the  canvass  as  it 
were  the  very  descriptions  of  these  destructive  influences 
given  by  Paul  and  Peter?  "Now  the  Spirit  speaketh 
expressly,"  says  Paul  in  1  Tim.  4:  1,  2,  "that  in  the  lat- 
ter times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed 
to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils;  speaking  lies 
in,  hypocrisy ;  having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot 
iron;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain 
from  meats."  And  says  Peter,  in  his  2d  Epistle,  chap.  2^. 
"There  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily 
shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord 
that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift  de- 
struction ;"  who  "  walk  after  the  flesh,  and  despise  go  vera- 
ment.  Presumptuous  are  they,  self-willed;  *  *  *  as 
natural  brute  beasts,  made  to  be  taken  and  destroyed,  they 
speak  evil  of  the  things  they  understand  not;  beguiling 
unstable  souls.  *  *  *  For  when  they  speak  great 
swelling  words  of  vanity,  they  allure  through  the  lusts  of 
the  flesh,  through  much  wantonness,  those  wdio  were  clean- 
escaped  from  them  who  hve  in  error."  Who  can  doubt 
the  identity  of  these  false  teachers,  and  damnable  heresies, 
with  these  crowned  scorpion  locusts  ? 

3.  Their  king.  "  The  locusts  have  no  king,"  says  Solo- 
mon; but  these  locusts  have,  and  he  is  no  other  than  the 
angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  named  Abaddon  in  Hebrew^, 
and  in  Greek  Apollyon,  both  meaning  "  the  Destroyer^ 
the  destroyer  and  murderer  of  souls.  While  all  the  forms, 
of  evil  may  be  said  to  be  under  him,  there  is  no  agency 
that  can  witli  any  propriety  be  singled  out  as  distinctivelj 


Lect.  XXI.]  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  38T 

and  peculiarly  his  emissaries,  but  the  teachers  and  influ- 
ences by  which  soul-destroying  errors  are  propagated. 
Tliese  are  all  most  perfectly  united  in  producing  the  one 
result,  that  of  poisoning  unbelieving  souls;  but  in  nothing 
else  do  they  agree,  except  this  devilish  and  soul-destroying 
nature.  Th.ey  are  so  numerous,  so  various,  so  contradic- 
tory often  in  their  character,  that  it  is  impossible  for  them  to 
unite  under  any  other  head  than  Satan  himself.  The  use  of 
this  agejicy  is  his  characteristic  work.  It  is  by  the  powerful, 
subtile,  deadly  poison  of  error  in  doctrine  and  practice  that 
he  effects  the  ruin  of  souls.  By  his  first  great  lie  in  Eden 
he  poisoned  all  the  race,  and  it  is  as  the  father  of  lies  that 
he  still  murders  the  souls  of  men.  As  so  again,  in  perfect 
harmony  with  the  symbol  here,  the  apostle  declares  that 
the  great  apostacy  "  is  after  the  working  of  Satan  with 
all  power ^  and  signs,  and  lying  wonder sP 

4.  Their  commission  is  peculiar,  and  is  strictly  appli- 
cable only  to  these  soul-destroying  heresies.  "  It  was 
commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of 
the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree,  but 
only  those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads."  Recollecting  the  description  a  few  verses 
before  (chap.  8:7)  of  the  judgment  introduced  by  the 
first  trumpet,  that  it  was  directed  especially  against  the 
trees  and  the  green  grass  of  the  earth,  we  cannot  fail  to 
see  that  this  marks  a  very  characteristic  distinction  be- 
tween the  effects  intended  to  be  produced  by  this  inflic- 
tion and  that.  This  was  not  to  affect  the  products  of 
mere  earthly  good;  it  was  not  to  punish  men  in  their 
wealth,  or  social  privileges,  or  other  blessings  of  an  earthly 
civilization :  these  locusts,  unhke  their  natural  prototypes, 
were  not  to  touch  at  all  the  mere  earthly  good,  but  to  tor- 
ment only  the  ungodly.  This  is  true  of  no  external  in- 
flictions; these  come  alike  to  all.  Their  torments,  tliere- 
fore,  must  be  of  a  purely  spiritual  nature ;  their  scorpion 
"wounds  are  inflicted  on  the  soul,  and  spread  their  fiery 


388  THE  CUESE  OF  ERROR  RESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI 

poison  through  all  the  spiritual  system.  They  might  even, 
as  has  often  been  the  case,  seem  to  advance  the  worldly  in- 
terests, as  was  partially  the  case  with  the  corrupt  church  of 
the  middle  ages,  in  restraining  lawless  violence,  and  pre- 
serving the  remnants  of  a  former  civihzation.  Or,  they 
might  produce  external  evils,  and  fearful  social  and  politi- 
cal miseries,  as  the  whole  annals  of  rehgious  tyranny 
show  they  have  done ;  and  these  external  sufferings  would 
often  be  inflicted  upon  God's  own  sealed  ones.  But 
such  sufferings  are  not  "torments."  No  external  evils 
that  man  or  devil  can  inflict  upon  the  child  of  God  are 
ever  any  thing  else  than  a  fatherly  disciphne,  and  never 
could  be  classed  with  the  torments  these  locusts  were 
commissioned  to  inflict  upon  those  who  rejected  Christ 
as  their  King,  and  refused  the  Spirit's  mark  of  grace 
and  love.  So  that,  even  when  in  times  of  the  bitter- 
est persecution,  and  in  the  dark  cells  of  the  Inquisition, 
the  bodies  of  the  saints  were  tortured  even  unto  death, 
these  locusts  had  no  power  to  sting  them.  The  faith  of 
the  patient  sufferers  was  a  heavenly,  an  impenetrable 
armour,  on  which  their  scorpion  stings  had  no  power.  In 
all  their  bodily  agonies,  there  was  the  peace  that  passeth 
all  understanding;  the  martyr's  joy,  and  his  song  of  tri- 
umph, no  power  of  the  persecutor  could  deprive  tliem  of. 
It  was  the  dark  and  gloomy  soul  of  the  inquisitor,  or  per- 
secutor himself,  tliat  this  venomous  sting  pierced;  and  the 
souls  of  those  who,  not  having  the  seal  of  God  to  secure 
them,  were  terrified  by  his  threats,  and,  afraid  of  bodily 
suffering  or  worldly  losses,  rejected  or  renounced  the 
truth  of  God. 

But  to  make  the  nature  and  results  of  this  torment  still 
more  evident,  it  is  added,  that  "^z!  was  given  to  them  that 
they  should  not  hill  them,  hut  that  they  should  he  tor- 
mented" for  a  limited  period.  Tliis  whole  class  of  the  un- 
sealed were  given  up  to  their  torments,  but  not  to  be  de- 
stroyed, or  brought  to  an  end  by  them.     Consistency  of  in- 


Lect.  XXI.]  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  389 

terpretation  requires  that  this  shonldbe understood  neither 
of  killing  the  body,  nor  of  the  spiritual  ruin  of  the  soul, 
which  last,  as  the  followers  of  ApoUyon,  it  is  their  special 
province  to  eflect,  but  that  they  should  not  put  an  end  to 
this  unsealed,  unbeheving  race.  The  apparent  incongruity 
between  their  character  as  tormentors  and  destroyers,  and 
their  want  of  power  to  kill,  is  thus  not  only  removed,  but 
the  two  brought  into  perfect  harmony.  The  torments  of 
the  soul  that  they  produce  are  such  as  at  once  destroy  the 
soul,  and  perpetuate  the  existence  of  this  unsealed  and  un- 
beheving class  of  men  in  the  earth.  To  kill  them  would 
be  to  rid  the  world  of  them ;  but  the  effect  of  all  supersti- 
tion, fanaticism,  and  error,  is  just  the  opposite. 

Could  any  thing  more  effectually  limit  the  complete  ap- 
phcation  of  this  symbol  to  spiritual  and  soul-destroying 
delusions  of  the  devil  ?  Of  what  other  infliction  is  it  true, 
that  its  torments  reach  only  the  unrenewed  soul,  and  yet 
have  no  power  or  tendency  to  cure  its  unbelief,  but  only 
aggravate  it,  develope  more  fully  its  enmity  to  God,  and 
so  make  its  helplessness  and  misery  more  apparent  ? 

How  terrible  such  a  curse !  How  appropriate  the  sym- 
bol !  The  scourge  of  these  delusions,  that  under  the  garb 
of  truth,  deceive,  and  poison,  and  destroy  the  soul,  is  well 
worthy  of  being  called  a  woe,  in  comparison  with  those 
milder  judgments  that  blast  our  earthly  joys,  and  hopes, 
and  hghts,  as  exhibited  under  the  previous  trumpets.  Such 
afflictions  might  seem  to  have  some  tendency  to  loosen  the 
heart  from  its  earthly  idols,  and  induce  it  to  seek  a  better 
portion;  but  these  delusions  only  bind  around  the  poor, 
infatuated  soul  more  tightly  than  ever  the  chains  of  a  ruin- 
ous and  horrid  slavery,  increasing  both  its  misery  and 
helplessness  at  every  turn,  though  all  the  time  promising 
liberty  and  peace. 

Let  those  who  have  not  received  God's  renewing  and 
sealing  Spirit  take  warning.  All  such  are  at  every  moment 
exposed  to  the  sting  of  these  scorpion  locusts  of  error. 


390  THE  CURSE  OF  ERROR  RESULTING  IN      [LecT.  XXI. 

And  tliey  inflict  their  torments  by  insidiously,  and  most 
effectually  shutting  out  all  the  true  and  rich  consolations 
of  the  gospel  and  its  heavenly  hopes,  substituting  for  them 
a  miserable  counterfeit  in  false  grounds  of  confidence,  and 
the  hope  of  the  hypocrite  that  shall  perish.  While  increas- 
ing the  feverish  thirst  of  the  soul,  they  lure  it  on  by  false 
promises,  deceptive  as  the  fiery  illusions  of  the  desert,  till 
at  last,  disappointed,  fainting  and  despairing,  the  famished 
soul  sinks  down  in  the  agony  of  utter  helplessness. 

The  terrible  nature  of  this  w^oe  is  still  fm-ther  shown  by 
these  torments  being  represented  as  unendurable.  "  Men 
shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them." 
Escape  is  impossible.  The  full  meaning  of  this  we  shall 
see  in  considering  some  special  appKcations  of  the  sym- 
bol. But  it  is  to  be  observed  here  that  the  victims 
of  superstitious,  fanatical,  and  soul-destroying  errors  are 
doomed  to  torments,  at  once  unendurable  and  unavoid- 
able. "  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked." 
And  of  all  classes  of  wicked  men,  the  victims  of  such  su- 
perstition and  fanaticism  as  follow  a  perverted  gospel  and 
a  deluded  conscience,  or  of  such  errors  as  constitute  apos- 
tacy  from  God,  are  the  furthest  from  peace.  It  is  true, 
that  these  delusions  are  often  embraced  to  quiet  the  con- 
science, and  that  they  produce  often  utter  searedness  of 
conscience  and  hardness  of  heart;  but  this  result  is  only 
reached  after  long  and  terrible  torments  of  soul;  and  when 
reached,  is  the  most  fearful  of  all  curses,  and  the  prelude 
to  the  torments  of  the  undying  worm.  In  all  cases  they 
utterly  exclude,  as  we  said  before,  the  sweet  peace  of 
God's  forgiving  love.  Their  poison  inflames  the  passions 
and  lusts,  aggravates  instead  of  relieving  all  the  moral 
disorders  of  the  soul,  and  makes  it  still  more  a  prey  to 
unsatisfied  desires,  and  torturing  fears. 

6.  But  lastly.  This  terrible  infliction,  as  well  as  those 
preceding  it,  is  limited,  and  the  limitation  is  in  beautiful 
and  striking  consistency  with  the  symbol,  and  the  reahty 


Lect.  XXI.]  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  391 

too.  In  the  former  inflictions,  under  the  first  four  trum- 
pets, the  limitations  are  indicated  by  the  judgments  being 
confined  to  a  third  part  of  each  class  of  objects  visited. 
Here,  however,  the  whole  of  the  obnoxious  class  are  vis- 
ited, all  who  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads; 
and  hence  the  limitation  is  indicated  by  confining  the  time 
of  its  operation  to  '''Jive  monthsP  These  five  months  are 
the  period  assigned  to  the  ravages  of  these  symbolical 
locusts,  and  must  themselves  be  symbolical.  The  life  and 
ravages  of  the  locust  are  measured  neither  by  years  nor 
by  days,  but  by  months ;  and  five  months  of  the  year  is 
the  period  to  which  they  are  limited.  This  period  repre- 
sents the  whole  time  of  the  devastations  in  the  power  of 
the  symbol  to  efiect,  and  so,  of  course,  it  must  represent 
the  natural  limitation  to  the  agency  symbolized  by  it.  As 
God  does  not  give  up  the  natural  world  to  be  utterly  de- 
stroyed by  permitting  the  ravages  of  such  a  plague  to  be 
continued  through  all  the  year,  but  by  the  very  constitu- 
tion of  its  nature  has  limited  it  to  the  smaller  portion  of 
it,  just  so  has  he  limited,  in  the  very  constitution  of  things, 
the  reigning  power  of  these  delusions.  Like  the  locust, 
they  run  their  course,  they  live  their  natural  life,  and  die. 
They,  indeed,  leave  terriblaeflfects  behind  them,  and  give 
rise  to  other  woes,  but  in  doing  so  they  exhaust  themselves. 
The  existence  of  error  consists  in  its  power  to  deceive. 
When  it  ceases  to  deceive,  it  ceases  to  be.  But  no  decep- 
tion can  last.  All  delusions,  in  the  very  nature  of  things, 
must  in  due  time  discover  themselves.  However  they 
may  reign  for  a  time,  truth  is  mighty,  and  will  prevail. 
God  has  not  withdrawn  His  truth ;  He  has  not  given  over 
a  truth-hating  world  even,  entirely  -to  the  power  of  those 
lies  of  hell  that  it  so  willingly  often  receives.  They  run 
their  course,  and  thousands  fall  victims  to  them;  but  by 
the  effects  they  produce,  the  miseries  that  ever  flow  from 
them,  they  are  sure  to  discover  their  real  origin  and  na- 
ture.    It  is  indeed  true,  that  as  the  locust  renews  itself 


392  THE  CURSE  OF  ERROK  RESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI. 

in  successive  seasons,  so  these  locusts  of  the  pit  are  re- 
newed in  successive  generations  and  ages;  and  men,  ever 
ready  to  be  deceived,  as  they  turn  away  from  the  truth,, 
become  again  tlieir  victims;  again,  however,  to  prove  their 
false  and  ruinous  character,  by  showing,  in  the  times  of 
man's  greatest  need,  in  temptation,  in  sorrow,  and  in 
death,  their  utter  inability  to  help,  and  their  power  to 
torment.  The  fact  that  time  always  surely  unmasks  these 
hell-born  delusions,  has  saved  the  world  from  tlie  awful 
ruin  with  which  they  would  otherwise  have  swept  it,  if 
unchecked  and  unrestrained.^ 

The  reign  of  these  croMmed  and  venomous  locusts,  how- 
ever often  they  reappear,  is  limited  in  their  very  nature^ 
They  die  by  the  desolation  they  produce.  When  they 
have  poisoned  the  soul's  powers,  and  destroyed  its  joys, 
and  crushed  its  hopes,  they  are  discovered,  and  perish, 
either  in  the  agony  of  the  soul  aroused  to  see  how  mise- 
rably it  has  been  deluded  and  ruined,  or  in  the  power  of 
revived  reason  and  truth.  Though  fulfilling  their  mission 
of  woe  in  every  age,  and  terribly  as  they  have  ruled  and 
tormented  an  unbelieving  world,  they  have  thus  always 
been  checked  in  their  career  of  desolation.  Their  mission 
is  one  of  cliastisement  and  discipline,  not  of  utter  ruin ;  it 
is  to  show  the  misery  of  forsaking  the  truth,  and  so  to 
exhibit  more  clearly  the  heavenly  nature  and  power  of 

i  It  seems  more  natural  to  interpret  this  five  months  in  its  relation  to 
the  locusts,  of  whose  ravages  it  i?  the  limit,  than  by  its  independent 
symbolic  meaning,  as  half  of  ten,  the  symbol  of  earthly  completeness  in 
general.  The  sense  resulting  would  be  nearly  the  same ;  for  this  would 
represent  them  as  stopped  in  the  very  midst  of  their  ravages,  when  they 
had  reached  only  half  of  the  fearful  results  which,  unchecked,  they  would 
have  produced.  To  those  who  have  observed  the  symbolic  significance 
of  numbers  pervading  this  whole  book,  and,  indeed,  all  the  Jewish  sym- 
bolism, it  is  gratifying  to  see  how,  even  here,  when  the  number  indicates 
a  literal  relation  of  time  in  reference  to  the  symbolic  agent,  by  which  the 
limitation  of  the  agency  represented  is  indicated  as  fixed  in  its  veiy  na- 
ture, the  symbolic  sense  of  the  number  itself  indicates  the  very  same 
thing. 


Lect.  XXI.]  A  SPIRITUAL  DESPOTISM.  39S 

truth,  and  not  to  triumph  over  it,  and  subject  the  world  to 
Satan. 

Such  is  the  interpretation  of  this  very  remarkable  and 
very  important  woe,  as  drawn  from  the  meaning  of  the 
inspired  words  themselves,  with  nothing  but  other  Scrip- 
ture truth  as  our  guide.  And  it  is  one  that  shows  it  to 
be  full  of  solemn  warning,  of  important  instruction,  and 
of  rich  encouragement  to  the  church  and  the  world  in 
every  age,  and  in  none  more  than  the  present. 

On  the  whole  of  it  we  remark : 

1.  Tliat  it  sets  forth  most  impressively  one  of  the  great 
principles  of  God's  moral  government,  especially  in  its 
relation  to  the  administration  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  its 
triumph.  The  sin  of  unbelief  brings  the  curse  of  error, 
God  first  smites  men  in  all  their  earthly  good,  and  their 
external  religious  advantages  and  comforts  flowing  from, 
them.  This  is  the  lesson  of  the  first  four  trumpets  ;  un- 
belief brings  a  curse  upon  all  the  worldly  good  and  all 
external  privileges.  But  when  this  fails  to  bring  to  re- 
pentance, the  work  of  judgment  proceeds  till  unbelief 
becomes  positive  and  earnest  belief  of  a  lie.  Thus  the 
prevalence  of  unbelief  brings  on  the  reign  of  superstition 
and  fanaticism  in  doctrine  and  practice.  A  fallen  church 
is  given  over  to  the  reign  of  the  crowned  locusts  instead 
of  the  crowned  elders.  An  apostate  church  is  the  "  mother 
of  abominations."  This  is,  indeed,  only  one  of  the  opera- 
tions of  that  still  more  general  law,  that  men  must  "eat 
of  the  fruit  of  their  own  way,  and  be  filled  with  their  own 
devices.    The  turning  away  of  the  simple  shall  slay  them." 

Thus  God  dealt  with  Israel  of  old.  "They  made  a  calf 
in  those  days,  and  offered  sacrifice  unto  the  idol,  and  re- 
joiced in  the  work  of  their  own  hands.  Then  God  turned^ 
and  gave  tliem  up  to  worship  tlie  host  of  heaven."  (Acts 
7:  41,  42.)  "They  had  despised,"  says  God  by  the  pro- 
phet Ezekiel,  (chap.  20:  24,)  "My  statutes,  and  had  pol- 
luted My  Sabbaths,  and  their  eyes  were  after  their  fathers' 
24 


394  THE  CIJKSE  OF  ERROR  RESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI. 

idols.  Wherefore  I  gave  them  also  statutes  that  were  not 
good,  and  judgments  whereby  they  should  not  li.ve;  [i.  e., 
I  gave  them  up  to  the  government  of  the  heathen,  whose 
gods  they  sought  after;]  and  polluted  them  in  their  own 
gifts,  iu  that  they  caused  to  pass  through  the  fire  all  that 
openeth  the  womb,  that  I  might  make  them  desolate,  to 
the  end  that  they  might  know  that  I  am  the  Lord." 

2.  But,  secondly,  in  all  the  history  of  the  world  there 
never  has  been  so  awful  an  exemplification  of  this  law, 
and  on  so  vast  a  scale,  as  in  the  apostacy  of  the  Christian 
church  that  introduced  the  middle  ages,  and  during  them 
tormented  an  unbelieving  world,  apparently  forsaken  of 
the  Spirit  of  God.  Mohammedan  and  Papal  delusions  are 
both  alike  included  under  these  scorpion  locusts,  both 
being  the  results,  though  in  a  somewhat  different  degree 
and  manner,  of  church  apostacy.  Both  classes  of  delusions 
were  begotten  of  hell,  and  the  dark  smoke  of  the  pit 
whence  they  issued  was  let  forth  upon  the  world  by  an 
apostate  church.  Almost  the  whole  of  the  visible  church, 
east  and  west,  had  fallen  from  the  truth,  and  become  the 
propagators  of  devilish  error,  and  of  corrupt  and  corrupt- 
ing practices.  It  did  really  seem  as  if  the  church  had 
become  the  very  porter  of  hell,  and  had  let  loose  upon 
the  earth  a  whole  host  of  incarnate  fiends.  By  the  doc- 
trines of  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  of  auricular  confes- 
sion, of  saintly  intercessions,  and  human  merits,  and  pur- 
gatory, and  especially  of  the  power,  and  almost  divine 
authority,  of  the  Pope  and  bishops  in  the  western  church, 
and  the  similar  claim  of  the  eastern  bishops,  the  door  of 
the  pit  was  fully  opened,  and  there  burst  forth  an  almost 
infinite  number  and  variety  of  poisonous  errors,  and  super- 
stitious and  fanatical  practices,  and  foul  and  loathsome 
corruptions,  that  culminated  in  and  formed  the  substance 
of  that  great  spiritual  despotism  that  held  the  nations  in 
bondage  for  ages,  and  that  still  spreads  its  darkening  pall 
and  its  spiritual  torments  over  deceived  and  degraded 


Lect,  XXI.]  A  SPIEITUAL  DESPOTISM.  395 

millions.  The  agency  which  opened  the  bottomless  pit, 
was  the  agency  or  power  in  whose  service  these  locust 
hordes  spread  abroad,  under  their  king  ApoUyon,  and 
whose  full  and  complete  establishment  they  effected.  By 
them  the  peace  of  men  was  destroyed,  and  the  torments 
of  conscience  made  often  insupportable.  Under  their 
pressure  men  were  driven  to  endure  the  most  cruel 
penances,  and  to  inflict  upon  themselves  all  kinds  of  tor- 
tures. The  watchings,  and  fastings,  and  hair  shirts,  and 
exposures,  and  flagellations,  and  fights  with  fiends — the 
fruit  of  a  crazed  mind — and  the  horrid  impurities,  and 
black  and  bloody  crimes  perpetrated  in  the  very  name  of 
religion,  were  such  as  no  summary  notice,  or  even  much 
reading,  can  give  any  adequate  idea  of,  and  are  well 
represented  by  the  torments  of  these  scorpion  locusts  and 
their  venomous  stings.  The  self-inflicted  tortures  of  the 
Hindoo  devotee  are  often  horrible  enough;  but  they  are 
■comparatively  isolated  cases:  in  those  times  this  misery 
seemed  to  pervade  all  society.  These  doctrines  and  prac- 
tices had  a  visible  personification  in  the  immense  multi- 
tudes of  priests,  and  the  numerous  monkish  ordei's,  each 
of  whom  was  an  emissary  of,  and  a  part  of,  this  immense 
despotism.  They  literally  swarmed  like  locusts  every- 
where, and  everywhere  poisoned  the  souls  of  men.  Some 
idea  of  their  immense  number  and  power  may  be  formed 
from  the  fact,  that  in  England,  at  the  time  when  Henry 
YIII.  suppressed  the  monasteries,  there  were,  in  addition 
to  the  numerous  secular  clergy,  connected  with  these 
houses,  of  all  kinds,  about  fifty  thousand  persons,  and 
that  in  a  population  of  probably  less  than  five  millions. 

The  spiritual  oppression  of  which  these  were  both  the 
victims  and  the  instruments,  the  wretchedness  they  pro- 
duced, and  the  utter  hopelessness  often,  could  find  no 
fitter  expression  than  in  the  language  of  the  passage 
before  us.  "In  those  days  men  shall  seek  death,  and 
©hall  not  find  it ;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall 


396  THE  CTJKSE  OF  EKEOR  KESULTING  IN      [Lect.  XXI, 

flee  from  them."  There  was  no  escape  from  the  torment. 
In  this  world,  by  all  their  spiritual  teachers  and  rulers, 
instead  of  being  directed  to  the  comforts  of  the  gospel  of 
peace  and  love,  they  were  directed  to  exliausting  and  de- 
grading toils,  or  to  renounce  all  the  endearments  and 
charities  of  domestic  life,  to  perform  painful  and  pro- 
tracted penances,  that  left  the  heart  as  dark,  and  the  con- 
science as  fvill  of  tormenting  fears  as  ever.  And  when 
they  looked  to  the  7iext  world,  and  to  death,  as  if  in  that 
there  might  be  a  relief  from  the  torments  here  endured, 
what  met  their  gaze  but  the  still  more  dreadful  horrors  of 
purgatorial  fires,  where  they  might  have  to  burn  whole 
ages,  unless  they  were  so  happy  as  to  leave  the  wealth 
behind  them  to  purchase  masses  and  prayers  for  their 
more  speedy  deliverance.  In  no  other  case  was  it  ever 
so  true  that  men  desired  to  die,  and  death  fled  from  them. 
Under  such  teachings  there  could  be  no  such  deatli-bed 
scenes  as  it  is  now  our  privilege  often  to  witness;  no  suck 
heavenly  consolations  as  now  cheer  the  hearts  of  weeping 
friends  in  the  chamber  of  sickness  and  death,  and  around 
tlie  graves  of  their  dead ;  none  of  that  peace  and  triumph 
that  now  often  enables  the  suffering  saint,  amidst  bodily 
agonies  and  other  crushing  afflictions,  to  wait  in  patience 
his  appointed  time,  and  to  welcome  death  then  with  glad- 
ness. Then  there  was  no  comforter.  Above,  around, 
below,  in  the  church  and  out  of  it,  living,  dying,  and  dead, 
it  was  torment.  Sucli  was  the  misery  of  a  world  and  a 
church,  so-called,  that  rejected  the  gospel  of  Jesus,  and 
especially  the  grand  doctrine  of  atonement  represented 
by  the  fire  of  the  altar  cast  upon  the  earth. 

It  is  only  necessary  to  repeat  the  apostle  Paul's  pro- 
phetic sketch  of  the  rise  of  this  monstrous  system  of  delu- 
sion, in  2  Thess.  2:  3-12,  to  show  how  perfectly  it  harmo- 
nizes with  this  view  of  these  scorpion  locusts,  and  this  ap- 
plication of  the  symbol,  and  confirms  both.  "  There  shall 
come  a  falling  away,  and  tliat  man  of  sin"  shall  "  be  re- 


Leot.XXI.]  a  spiritual  DESP0TI6M.  397 

vealed,  the  son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped. 
»  *  «  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work; 
only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of 
the  way."  That  hindrance  was  removed  by  the  judg- 
ments of  the  previous  trumpets,  in  the  overthrow  of  the 
political  power  of  Rome,  and  the  degeneracy  of  the  eccle- 
siastical power.  "And  then  shall  that  wicked  be  re- 
vealed, *  *  *  even  him  whose  coming  is  after  the 
working  of  Satan,  with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying 
wonders,  and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness 
in  them  that  perish;  because  they  received  not  the  love 
of  the  truth  that  they  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause 
God  gave  them  up  to  strong  delusions,  that  they  should 
believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believe 
not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness." 

3.  How  fearful,  tlien,  the  consequences  of  undervalu- 
ing the  truth  of  God.  This  opens  the  door  to  every  per- 
version of  its  saving  doctrines,  and  then  to  these  "  strong 
delusions."  This  truth  is  to  us  the  very  waters  of  life, 
the  bread  of  heaven,  the  only  remedy  for  human  woe. 
To  poison  these  waters,  this  bread,  this  only  remedy,  is  a 
crime,  the  enormity  of  which  language  has  no  power  to 
express;  nor  can  it  express  the  terrible  results  to  human 
souls.  But  the  horrible  thing  has  been  done;  it  is  still 
done :  the  world  is  full  of  these  delusions ;  souls  are  ever 
perishing  by  them;  and  every  man  and  woman  that  turns 
away  from  the  Bible,  and  neglects  its  holy  teachings,  is  in 
imminent  danger  of  falling  a  victim  to  some  of  these  delu- 
sions, if  indeed  he  has  not  already  done  so,  and  bringing 
on  his  soul  its  torments.  Here  only  do  these  waters  of 
life  flow  with  perfect  purity;  here  only  are  you  sure  of 
getting  the  bread  of  heaven  unadulterated;  here  only  do 
you  find  this  remedy  in  its  simplest,  purest  state,  and  most 
fitting  form,  to  apply  to  your  soul's  woes.  As,  then,  you 
would  escape  the  deep-laid  snares  of  the  devil,  and  secure 


398  THE  CURSE  OF  ERROR.  [Leot.XXI. 

eternal  life,  search  the  Scriptures  diligently,  and  obey 
them  earnestly.  Let  the  church  contend  earnestly  for  the 
faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  especially  for  the  cross 
and  crown  of  J  esus.  Let  her  remember  the  praise  of  the 
church  of  Ephesus,  and  the  keen  censures  of  the  churches 
of  Pergamos  and  Thyatira.  Nothing  could  show  more 
impressively  than  this  subject,  the  unspeakable  value  of  a 
pure  gospel,  and  an  earnest,  faithful  church,  holding  it 
fast,  acting  it  out,  and  defending  it  even  unto  the  death. 
4.  Finally,  remember  that  the  only  security  against  the 
insidious  and  fatal  sting  of  error,  is  in  the  sealing  of  the 
Spirit.  Only  when  these  truths  are  sealed  upon  your 
heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  are  you  safe.  A  frigid  ortho- 
doxy can  no  more  save  you  than  a  fierce  heresy.  The 
greatest  heresy  of  all,  as  one  has  well  said,  is  the  want  of 
love:  love  to  Christ,  to  His  cross,  His  crown,  and  the  souls 
He  died  to  save.  It  is  only  as  that  Spirit  dwells  within 
you,  and  teaches  you,  and  fills  your  heart  with  the  sweet 
experience  of  the  power  and  grace  of  your  redeeming 
God,  that  you  can  resist  the  assaults  of  error.  Taught 
by  this  Spirit,  and  bearing,  in  a  holy  life,  the  seal  of  the 
living  God  on  your  foreheads,  you  may  defy  all  its  arti- 
fices. Hence,  says  this  same  apostle,  when  speaking  in 
his  first  Epistle  of  the  antichrists  that  were  then  abroad, 
"  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One,  and  know 
all  things."  "  The  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of 
Him  abideth  in  you  ;  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach 
you,  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things, 
and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye 
shall  abide  in  Him."  "Many  false  prophets  have  gone 
out  into  the  world.  *  *  *  Ye  are  of  God,  little  chil- 
dren, and  have  overcome  them,  because  greater  is  He 
that  is  in  you  than  he  that  is  in  the  world.  *  *  *  "What- 
soever is  born  of  God,  overcoraeth  the  world ;  and  this  is 
the  victory  that  ovorcomoth  the  world,  even  our  faith." 


LECTURE     XXII. 

THE    KEACTION  OF  THE  WORLD'S  POWER   AND   WISDOM. 

Rev.,  Chap,  ix  :  12-21. 

*'  One  woe  is  past,  and  behold  there  come  two  woes  more  hereafter.  And 
the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  [Ht.  one]  voice  from  the  four 
horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God,  saying  to  the  sixth  an- 
gel which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in 
[upon]  the  great  river  Euphrates.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed, 
which  were  prepared  for  an  [Gr.  unto  the]  hour,  and  day,  and  month, 
and  year,  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men.  And  the  number  of  the 
army  of  the  horsemen  were  two  hundred  thousand  thousand,  [twice 
ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand]  :  and  I  heard  the  mimber  of  them. 
And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them, 
having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone,  [fiery,  hya- 
cinthine  or  purplish  blue,  and  sulphurous]  :  and  the  heads  of  the 
horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions ;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire, 
and  smoke,  and  brimstone.  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men 
killed,  by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  which 
issued  out  of  their  mouths.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in 
their  tails ;  for  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and 
with  them  they  do  hurt.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed 
by  these  plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass,  and 
stone,  and  of  wood,  which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk,  neither 
repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their 
fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. " 

ii  fYN'E  woe  is  past."  What  has  just  been  detailed  in 
\J  the  previous  verses,  of  the  vision  of  the  scorpion 
locusts,  is  the  whole  of  the  first  woe.  Its  being  past  does 
not  imply  that  it  occurs  once  for  all  in  the  whole  history 
of  the  church  and  the  world ;  but  that  this  is  the  complete 
course  of  the  evil  thus  described,  and  wlienever,  in  any 
case  or  at  any  time,  it  has  proceeded  thus  far,  it  has  then 
and  there  done  all  it  can  do,  and  disappears  in  the  effects 
399 


400  THE  REACTION  OF  THE  [Leot.  XXII. 

which  it  produces,  "  Behold  there  come  two  woes  more 
hereafter."  These  two  follow  the  first,  not  merely  in  the 
order  of  time,  but  as,  in  part  at  least,  results.  This  is 
especially  true  of  this  second  woe.  Though  essentially 
diiferent  in  its  nature  and  working,  it  is  the  necessary 
effect  of  the  first.  The  cause  must  exist  before  the  effect; 
but  it  does  not  follow  that  the  cause  ceases  to  operate 
when  the  effect  appears,  nor  that  the  same  cause  may  not 
repeat  itself  again  and  again,  producing  the  same  results. 
How  long,  therefore,  this  first  woe  may  continue  its  inflic- 
tions ;  how  long  these  five  months'  locusts  will  continue 
to  re-appear  and  torment  the  unsealed,  we  are  not  told; 
but  we  would  naturally  infer  that  it  would  be  as  long  as 
there  were  any  unsealed  to  be  tormented,  or  until  these 
torments  had  produced  upon  them  their  full  results.  As 
the  red  and  the  black  horses  of  the  second  and  third  seals 
do  not  cease  their  work  when  the  pale  horse  of  death  ap- 
pears, nor  this  cease  its  work  when  the  martyr-cry  from 
under  the  altar  is  heard ;  and  as  the  judgments  of  the  first 
four  trumpets  do  not  cease  to  fall  upon  an  ungodly  world, 
smiting  the  whole  circle  of  its  earthly  blessings,  when  the 
fifth  brings  upon  it  the  curse  of  error,  so  it  is  with  these 
woes.  Before  the  second  woe  can  appear  at  all,  the  first 
must  do  its  peculiar  work ;  and  the  first,  still  operating, 
produces  continuall}'-  the  same  recurring  results;  but  the 
two  are  perfectly  distinct  and  consecutive. 

The  first  of  these  woes,  heralded  by  the  trumpet  of  the 
fifth  angel,  is,  as  we  have  seen,  the  awful  scourge  .of 
fanatical  and  soul-destroyino;  error,  brinsino;  on  the  reiirn 
of  spiritual  despotism.  Under  it  the  mere  worldly  power, 
and  the  worldly  wisdom,  is  subjected  to  the  power  of  an 
apostf.*l;e  Christianity.  It  is  not,  however,  the  church  in 
its  external  organizations,  or  the  working  of  these,  wliieh 
is  here  described,  but  the  origin,  character,  and  operation 
of  the  devilish  doctrines  that  make  up  this  apostacy,  and 
especially  the  torments  which  they  inflict  upon  the  soul 


Lect.  XXII.J  WORLDLY  PO WEB  AND  WISDOM.  401 

itself.  The  world,  too,  in  this  view,  is  presented,  not  in 
its  outward  political  or  secular  organizations,  as  having  a 
distinct  and  separate  form  from  the  church,  but  in  its  ele- 
ments of  unsealed  souls,  souls  devoted  to  the  mere  earthly 
interest,  and  in  whom  this  whole  eartliliness  of  affection 
is  subjected  to  the  power  of  fanatical  delusions. 

By  a  beautiful  propriety  of  order,  the  Spirit,  before 
presenting  to  the  vision  of  the  seer  these  organized  forms 
of  tlie  evil  against  which  the  spiritual  kingdom  would  be 
called  to  contend,  as  developed  in  their  political  and  eccle- 
siastical combinations — which  he  does  in  the  twelfth  and 
succeeding  chapters — presents  the  constituting  principles 
of  evil  which  developed  into  these.  The  complicated 
working  of  these  princij)les,  and  thei]-  abominable  and 
hellish  character  and  consequences,  are  the  things  here 
set  forth  more  particularly.  By  a  few  wonderful  touches 
of  the  pencil  of  inspiration,  we  have  here  traced  a  picture 
of  the  very  deepest  working  of  the  perverted  religious 
principle  under  the  control  of  Satanic  delusions,  and  then 
of  the  result  of  all  this  when  the  delusion  is  discovered, 
and  the  mere  selfish  and  earth-loving  principle  rises  up 
and  casts  oif  the  reign  of  this  spiritual  tyranny,  trampling 
every  thing  sacred  with  it  in  the  dust. 

This  last  is  the  first  thing  brought  forth  by  the  sound- 
ing of  the  sixth  angel's  trumpet,  and  described  in  the  rest 
of  this  chapter.  It  is  the  first  part  of  the  woe  of  the  sixth 
trumpet,  the  whole  of  which  is  brought  to  light,  by  the 
announcements  of  the  mighty  angel  concerning  the  slay- 
ing of  the  witnesses,  in  the  eleventh  chapter,  and  in  the 
earthquake  which  follows. 

This  woe  is  represented  as  coming  forth  at  the  sum- 
mons of  the  great  Intercessor  Himself, 
f  1- It  comes  at  the  ^^^  ^^  answcr  to  all  the  prayers  of  all 

call  of  the  great  Inter-  -■-       "^ 

tsessor.  God's  people.   As  soon  as  the  sixth  angel 

sounds   his   trumpet,   a  voice,  a  single 

voice  from  all  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  the  altar 


402  THE  KEACTIOK  OF  THE  [Lect.  XXET. 

of  incense,  is  heard.  This  origin  of  the  voice  intimates 
that  the  command  is  in  answer  to  the  prayers  that  thence 
ascend  through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour's  intercessions. 
That  it  is  a  single  voice — the  expression  in  the  original  is 
very  emphatic — though  coming  from  all  the  four  horns  of 
the  altar,  intimates  that  all  the  prayers  of  all  the  church 
unite  in  now  letting  loose  this  last  result  of  a  world's 
rebellion  upon  itself.  The  altar  of  incense  represents  the 
intercession  of  Christ,  through  which  the  prayers  of  the 
saints  find  access  and  acceptance.  This  voice  may,  there- 
fore, be  regarded  as  not  merely  the  united  cry  of  God's- 
people,  but  as  the  voice  of  the  great  Intercessor  Himself, 
who,  having  received  and  presented  the  cries  of  His  sufier- 
ing  people  during  their  long  trials  and  conflicts  with  the 
soul-destroying  errors,  which,  like  locust  hordes,  had  been 
spreading  such  desolation,  now  gives  the  command  which- 
is  to  bring  signal  vengeance  on  their  enemies,  and  remove' 
the  last  obstruction  to  the  triumph  of  the  kingdom. 
Secondly,  this  infliction  comes  from  those  very  powers 
that  had  been  tormented  by  this  spiritual 

§.    2.  The  agencies  of      i  ,.  m  i     •        ^/  t 

this  woe.  despotism.     Ihe  command  is,   "Loose 

the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the 
great  river  Euphrates."  It  seems  strange,  and  it  certainly 
violates  all  consistency  of  interpretation,  that  by  so  many 
the  Euphrates  here  should  be  regarded  as  meaning  the 
real  river  in  the  realities  represented,  instead  of  its  being 
the  symbol  of  something  analogous  to  it  in  the  conflicts  of 
the  church.  We  might  just  as  well  regard  the  angels  as 
indicating  literal  angels,  or  the  city  of  Babylon,  afterwards 
introduced,  as  indicating  that  material  city,  or  the  empire 
of  which  it  was  the  capital.  The  river  Euphrates  was  that 
on  which  Babylon  was  built;  its  waters  were  at  once  the 
source  of  its  wealth  and  security.  Hence  the  prophet 
Jeremiah,  addi'essing  Babylon,  and  threatening  her  total 
ruin,  uses  this  language,  "  O  thou  that  dwellest  upon  many 
waters,  abundant  in  riches,  tliine  end  is  come."     Babylony 


Lect.  XXII.]         WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  403 

by  its  history,  becomes  the  appropriate  symbol  of  the 
workl's  power  triumphing  over  the  church,  by  leading  her 
into  captivity,  and  so  bringing  about  the  reign  of  spiritual 
despotism,  a  Satanic  compound  of  worldly  power  and 
spiritual  and  fanatical  delusions.  The  Euphrates,  there- 
fore, must  represent  that  on  wliich  this  spiritual  Babylon 
was  founded,  and  from  which  she  derived  her  prosperity 
and  secm'ity.  "  Waters"  are  the  famihar  symbol  of  nations 
and  multitudes.  Accordingly,  in  chap.  IT:  15,  we  are  ex- 
pressly told  that  these  waters  on  which  "the  whore  sit- 
teth,"  the  corrupt  church  whose  name  is  "  Babylon  the 
great,"  are  "  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and 
tongues."^  The  four  angels  bound  on  these  waters  are, 
therefore,  the  sum  of  all  those  influences  and  powers  in 
these  nations  and  multitudes,  which,  by  the  mighty  provi- 
dence of  God,  had  hitherto  been  restrained  from  bursting 
forth  on  thek  work  of  destruction.  It  is  imphed  in  this, 
and  is  fully  brought  out  in  the  succeeding  verses,  that  these 
agencies  were  of  a  violent  and  destructive  nature.  They 
were  now  to  be  loosed,  and  to  go  forth  on  their  mission 
of  vengeance.  The  number  four  is  the  symbol  of  totahty 
in  regard  to  earthly  things,  as  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
the  four  winds,  the  whole  four  sides  of  a  thing.  This  is 
doubtless  its  force  here.  But  it  is  also  truo,  and  worthy 
of  remembrance,  that  the  forces  here  indicated  as  having 
been  so  long  restrained,  and  now  let  loose,  most  naturally 
fall  into  a  fom'fold  classification,  the  lust  of  wealth,  of 
political  power,  of  sensual  indulgence,  and  of  worldly 
knowledge.  These  seem  to  be  exhaustive.  These  prin- 
ciples, which  give  rise  to  so  much  of  personal  activity  and 
national  energy,  and  which,  when  under  right  govern- 
ment, produce  so  much  of  the  mere  earthly  good  which 
men  enjoy,  and  when  uncontrolled,  so  many  of  the  convul- 
sions that  shake  the  whole  framework  of  society  and  revoL- 

1  Compare  Is.  17 :  12,  13. 


404:  THE  REACTION"  OF  THE  [Lect.  XXII. 

utionize  nations — these,  it  will  be  observed,  are  the  very 
points  in  which  the  spiritual  despotism  of  a  perverted 
Christianity  had  come  into  direct  contact  with  the  souls  of 
Tinsanctified  men.  In  misdu*ecting,  controlling,  and  tyran- 
nizing over  these  natural  principles  of  human  activity — 
the  love  of  wealth,  and  power,  and  sensual  pleasure,  and 
knowledge — instead  of  properly  training  them,  and  sub- 
jecting them  to  the  claims  and  service  of  Christ,  the  reign 
of  error  always  so  stimulates  or  violates  them  as  to  con- 
tinually torment  men.  It  is  in  these  especially  that  the 
scorpion  locusts  inflict  their  inflammatory  and  poisonous 
stings.  By  these  errors  of  devihsh  origin  and  fanatical 
nature,  a  corrupt  spiritual  power  lays  hold  on  men's 
wealth,  absorbing  it  into  the  so-called  church,  deprives 
them  of  all  real  political  rights,  and  torments  them  by 
bodily  penances  and  ascetic  ordinances,  and  by  innume- 
rable and  tyrannical  restraints  on  the  freedom  of  thought 
and  the  pursuit  of  knowledge.  Under  the  power  of  spiritual 
delusion,  all  this  may  be  long  submitted  to,  and  thus  all 
these  principles  subsidized  to  the  support  of  a  corrupt 
•church.  But  as  it  becomes  by  degrees  apparent  that  these 
torments  which  they  endure,  these  restraints  imposed,  this 
continual  interference  with  their  property,  their  hberty, 
their  pleasures,  and  then*  very  thinking,  is  a  tyrannical 
and  cruel  tiling,  and  really  brings  them  nothing  of  the 
unseen  good  which  it  promised,  and  which  they  sought, 
they  are  ready  to  burst  their  bonds,  and  turn  in  vengeance 
on  the  very  power  to  which  hitherto  all  their  support  had 
been  given.  It  is  the  working  of  these  principles  that 
brings  about  the  catastrophe  described  in  chapter  17:  16; 
the  ten  horns,  representing  the  world's  powers,  turning 
upon  and  destroying  the  harlot  church,  that  had  been 
riding  the  beast  to  which  they  belonged,  and  tyrannizing 
over  it  for  her  own  ends.  This  violent  reaction  of  these 
principles,  especially  in  communities  and  nations,  could 
not,  however,  have  any  tiling  in  it  of  a  truly  healing  or 


LeoT.  XXII.]        WOKLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  405 

saving  character.  Being  essentially  selfish  and  ungodly, 
it  could  be  only  violent  and  destructive;  but  as  such  was  a 
most  fitting  judgment  upon  the  powers  wliich  had  so  cor- 
rupted the  church,  and  poisoned  the  fountains  of  human 
happiness,  and  opened  the  door  of  the  pit  for  its  scorpion 
locusts  to  come  forth.  In  it  the  world  has  been  made  to 
€at  of  the  fruit  of  its  own  doings,  and  is  still  made  to 
do  so. 

These  terrible  forces  are  for  a  time  restrained  by  the 
delusions  that  tyrannize  over  them.  Such 

S.  3.  The  restraints  jg  i]jq  j^w  of  God's  providential  govern- 
by    wliich    they    are  •    n    '  i 

bound.  ment,  that  the  very  influences  that  are 

stimulating  these  forces  to  this  violent 
reaction,  also  restrain  them  until  the  very  moment  arrives 
for  which  they  are  prepared.  This  last  idea  is,  no  doubt, 
the  true  meanlhg  of  the  phrase,  "  prepared  for  an  hour, 
and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year."  In  the  original, 
the  definite  article  is  used,  and,  literally  translated,  it  is 
"  prepared  unto  the^  horn*  and  day,  and  month,  and  year." 
The  words  cannot  express,  as  they  are  often  made  to  do, 
the  period  of  time  during  which  these  forces  were  to  ope- 
rate, but  the  point  of  time  at  which  they  were  to  be  de- 
veloped and  burst  forth.  They  are  made  ready  in  these 
arrangements  of  God  to  be  let  loose  at  the  precise  moment 
fixed  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  divine  purpose.  Some 
of  them  may  take  longer,  some  shorter,  periods  in  which 
to  develope  themselves;  but  however  various,  their  times 
are  all  appointed,  and  nothing  can  either  precipitate  or 
delay  them.  Kot  only  the  year,  but  the  month,  and  the 
day,  even  the  very  hour  is  fixed.  The  instant  these  re- 
straints, which  are  thrown  around  these  worldly  forces, 
can  no  longer  contribute  to  the  progress  of  the  kingdom, 
the  whole  apparent  line  of  divine  judgments  shall  be  re- 
versed, and  these  same  forces  that  before  seemed  quiet 

1  Gr.  ee^  TTjv. 


406  THE  KEACTION  OF  THE  [LeoT.  XXII.. 

and  harmless  as  the  sleeping  infant,  shall  burst  forth  with 
all  the  ferocity  of  the  tiger.  So  wonderfully  has  God 
wrapped  up  in  the  constitution  of  human  nature  and 
society  those  forces  and  restraints,  by  which  human  wick- 
edness, under  the  control  of  Satanic  delusions,  is  made  to^ 
develope,  to  limit,  and  then  to  punish  itself. 

The  truth,  thus  symbolically  and  forcibly  stated,, 
finds  an  appropriate  illustration  in  those 
tration.^^*""'^^  "^'  ^^^^ts  of  history  which,  by  difierent  writ- 
ers, have  been  presented  in  entirely  op- 
posite characters,  and  with  contrary  tendencies.  Because 
many  Protestant  writers  have  represented  the  corrupt 
church  of  the  middle  ages  as  the  real  "mother  of  abomi- 
nations," and  the  torment  of  the  world,  and  the  source  of 
its  darkness,  others,  looldng  at  the  same  events  in  a  dif- 
ferent aspect,  have  charged  them  with  prejudice  and  mis- 
representation, and  held  up  that  same  church  as  the  only 
restraining  and  light-giving  power  that  kept  the  world 
from  sinking  under  the  terrible  inroads  of  barbarian  power 
and  brute  violence.  Now,  each  of  these  classes  is,  to  a 
certain  extent,  right ;  the  one  in  its  positive  views  of  the 
evil,  and  the  other  in  its  positive  views  of  the  good;  but 
neither  are  right  in  the  denial  of  the  other.  It  was  the 
defection  of  the  church,  her  corruption  in  doctrine  and 
practice,  that  brought  on  the  darkness  of  those  ages ;  it 
was  this  that  enfeebled  and  divided  the  nations,  and  made 
them  an  easy  prey  to  invading  hordes  sent  to  scourge 
them.  A  healthy  and  vigorous  Christianity  would  have 
produced  far  diiferent  results.  It,  indeed,  possessed  light,, 
and  gave  some  hglit  to  a  dark  world ;  but  it  is  just  as  cer- 
tafti  that  it  also  restrained  and  covered  up  more  of  the 
pure  light  of  truth  than  it  gave,  by  its  attempts  to  bind 
freedom  of  thought,  and  limit  the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. At  the  same  time,  it  was  this  very  church,  corrupt 
as  it  was,  that,  by  its  power  over  the  minds  of  men,  re- 
strained the  violence  of  barbarian  hordes,  and  often  of 


Leot.XXII.]       worldly  power  and  wisdom.  407 

lawless  rulers  and  half  civilized  nations.  It  lield  in  check 
those  very  forces  that  it  tyrannized  over,  from  bursting 
forth  into  a  general  anarchy,  which  could  have  spread 
nothing  but  utter  desolation  over  the  earth,  without  a 
single  accompanying  benefit.  The  good  things  of  God, 
even  though  most  terribly  abused  and  perverted,  when 
compared  with  the  unmixed  principles  of  depravity,  retain 
something  to  bless  and  to  restrain,  and  so  to  prove  their 
original  excellence.  But  it  is  no  great  praise  to  a  corrupt 
church,  that  it  restrains  from  outbursting  violence  evils 
which  itself  had  produced,  and  which  it  is  the  commission 
•and  prerogative  of  every  pure  church  to  prevent.  There 
was  fitill  a  httle  light  shining,  a  little  truth  was  known, 
the  Bible  was  still  possessed ;  and  this  very  light,  of  which 
the  great  ecclesiastical  power  of  those  ages  was  the  keeper, 
but  which  she  withheld  from  the  oppressed  nations,  could 
not  but  occasionally  break  forth  on  the  darkness  around, 
«,nd  spread  through  her  own  dark  chambers  of  imagery, 
enlightening  a  soul  here  and  there,  and  bringing  to  view 
enormities  hidden  for  ages.  And  so  it  went  on,  until  the 
powers  of  the  world  discovered,  more  or  less,  how  griev- 
ously they  had  been  tormented  by  the  emissaries  of  Satan 
coming  as  angels  of  light,  until  they  found  out  that  those 
faces  of  men,  with  their  golden  crowns,  were  only  a  de- 
ception, and  that  the  realities  were  scorpion  locusts  from 
the  pit.  Then  it  is  that  the  command  comes  from  the 
place  where  prayer  is  heard  and  answered,  "  Loose  the 
four  angels,"  these  hitherto  restrained  forces.  "Let  an 
oppressed  and  down-trodden  world  rise  up  and  take  ven- 
geance on  a  corrupt  church.  Let  the  violence,  and  ambi- 
tion, and  infidelity  hitherto  restrained,  rush  forth  in  tlieir 
work  of  devastation,  and  trample  in  the  dust  an  unfaithful 
church.  Let  them  throw  off  the  restraints  imposed  by 
these  delusions  of  Satan,  by  which  these  delusions  made 
them  subserve  their  own  ends."  Thus  only  can  the  way 
of  truth  be  prepared. 


4:08  *  THE  REACTION  OF  THE  [Lect.  XXII. 

"We  have  next  the  vast  multitudes  under  the  control  of 
these  four  agencies  or  influences.     The 

§.    4.  Extent  of  their    i         •  ly   ±.i        r-  i      i     •  ^      ,  i 

ijjfluence.  loosiug  01  the  lour  angels  brnigs  forth 

upon  the  scene  immense  armies  of  horse. 
These,  therefore,  are  the  immediate  product  of  these  un- 
restrained forces.  Their  number  is  particularly  proclaimed 
in  the  apostle's  hearing,  in  such  a  way  as  to  claim  special 
attention.  It  is  the  enormous  one  of  two  hundred  mil- 
lions. The  idea  first  and  necessarily  conveyed  by  this  is 
that  of  the  inconceivable  vastness  of  the  multitude  under 
the  power  of  these  destructive  agencies ;  and  this  seems 
clearly  designed  to  intimate  that  these  forces  have  an 
almost  universal  extent,  pervading  in  some  degree  the 
whole  of  the  children  of  this  world.  The  expression  in, 
the  original  is  far  better  adapted  to  convey  this  symboli- 
cal meaning  than  our  more  definite  translation  of  it  here  ; 
it  is  literally  "  two  myriads  of  myriads."  Myriad  is  the 
Greek  word,  but  slightly  changed,  meaning,  when  definite, 
"ten  thousand,"  but  very  often  used  indefinitely,  as  it 
always  is,  in  English.  The  expression  is  the  same  as  that 
in  chap.  5:11,  describing  the  number  of  angels  round 
about  the  throne,  without  the  limiting  addition  "  two," 
there  translated  "  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,"  more 
exactly  "  ten  thousands  of  ten  thousands,"  or  "  myriads 
of  myriads." 

But  why  this  peculiarly  definite  limitation  "  iwo,^'  to 
an  expression  evidently  designed  to  convey  the  idea  of  an 
immense  and  indefinite  number  ?  Let  it  be  remembered, 
that  this  number  is  not  introduced  incidentally,  but  that 
in  the  vision  itself  it  was  made  a  matter  of  special  and 
distinct  revelation,  and  the  seer  gives  it  special  promi- 
nence in  his  account  of  the  vision.  After  statino-  their 
number,  he  adds,  "  and  I  heard  the  number  of  them,"  In 
interpreting  such  a  passage,  it  is  mere  trifling  to  pass  it  by 
M'ith  the  remark  that  it  is  a  definite  put  for  an  indefinite 
number,  as  a  suflicient  explanation.    The  question  is,  why 


Lect.  XXII.]         WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  409' 

such  peculiar  definiteness  is  here  combined  with  such  vast- 
ness  and  indefiniteness  ?  If  the  latter  were  the  only  idea 
to  be  conveyed,  why  not  have  said,  as  was  said  in  regard 
to  the  angels,  "  myriads  of  myriads  ?"  There  must  be  a 
meaning  in  this  limiting  "  two^''  and  at  least  its  general 
sense  of  a  definite  bound  being  fixed  to  these  multitudi- 
nous hordes  of  tlie  armies  of  liell,  is  both  precious  in  itself, 
and  in  this  connection  very  important.  Widely  as  these 
forces  of  evil  seem  to  sweep  over  the  masses  of  men,  and 
to  pervade  the  nations,  interminable  as  this  living  stream 
of  fiery  monsters  seems  to  be,  as  they  pour  forth  with  vol- 
canic fury  from  their  pent-up  prison,  their  limit  is  defi- 
nitely and  unchangeably  fixed.  They  are  not  like  the 
messengers  who  minister  for  the  heirs  of  salvation,  an 
indefinite  and  unlimited  number  of  myriads  of  myriads  ; 
but  though  indeed  "myriad  of  myriads,"  they  are  but  two. 
As,  tlierefore,  the  suffering  and  waiting  church  of  God 
looks  out  from  the  chambers  where  she  has  taken  refuge, 
upon  the  wide  prevalence  of  monstrous  and  destructive 
influences  and  agencies,  of  polities  and  error,  which,  like 
successive  blasts  of  a  desert  simoon,  sweep  over  the  face 
of  society,  and  pervade  its  most  secure  retreats,  spreading 
desolation  and  death,  and  which,  instead  of  exhausting 
themselves  in  the  progress  of  ages  and  of  civilization, 
seem  only  to  multiply  as  they  spread  themselves,  let  her 
remember,  that  in  the  words  by  which  the  Spirit  of  God 
desci'ibes  this  terrific  extent  of  these  hellish  influences,  a 
limit  is  affixed  to  them,  and  that  the  narrowest  possible, 
consistent  with  the  full  exposure  of  their  vile  and  Satanic 
nature. 

But  why  Fhould  this  limitation  be  "  two  V  May  we 
not  see  a  manifest  reason  for  this  in  the  fact,  that  all  these 
forces  must  alvvaj^s  manifest  themselves  in  a  two-fold  man- 
ner, or  in  one  of  two  ways  ?  It  has  been  already  noticed 
that  the  forces  let  loose  by  the  unbinding  of  the  four 
angels,  naturally  fall  into  four  classes,  tlie  love  of  wealth, 


410  THE  KEACTION  Or  THE  [LectXXIL, 

of  pleasure,  of  power,  and  of  knowledge.  Now  it  is  also 
true,  that  all  of  these,  and  all  the  human  activities  called 
forth  by  them,  when  a  loose  rein  is  given  them  to  resist 
and  cast  off  the  tyranny  of  a  false  church  and  corrupt 
doctrines,  manifest  themselves  in  the  two  forms  of  out- 
ward violence  or  force,  and  of  infidelity.  So,  afterwards, 
in  the  thirteenth  chapter,  all  the  resources  of  the  kingdom 
of  Satan  are  developed  into  the  two  beasts;  the  one  of 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  representing  the  outward  or 
political  power  of  the  world,  and  the  one  with  two  horns 
like  a  lamb,  working  miracles,  and  supporting  the  former, 
representing  the  world's  wisdom.  These  made  war  upon 
the  church,  prevailed  over  her,  until  she  mounted  the 
former,  and,  as  a  bloody  harlot,  rode  it,  until  at  length  its 
ten  horns  tm-ned  upon  her  and  destroyed  her,  the  same 
thing  here  taught.  The  same  forces  that  corrupt  the  true 
church  take  vengeance  on  that  church  corrupted  by  them. 
It  would  seem  especially  appropriate  that  this  duality  in 
the  form  of  action  of  these  forces  should  be  indicated  in 
their  number,  since  it  is  this  that  accounts  for  the  rast- 
ness  of  their  number,  the  world's  wisdom  and  force  com- 
bining. The  nature  of  these  two  things  declares  also  the 
-degree  of  limitation  before  spoken  of;  numerous  and  pow- 
erful as  the  multitudes  of  people  and  of  influences  which 
they  control  may  be,  they  can  only  go  as  far  as  worldly 
wisdom  and  mere  force  can  carry  them.  What  can  these 
accomplish  against  the  spiritual  kingdom?  Scourge  and 
ruin  a  corrupt  and  worldly  church  they  may;  for  this  they 
are  the  divinely  prepared  and  adapted  instruments ;  but 
they  can  do  nothing  more.  Then  let  them  do  their  worst ; 
they  are  only  preparing  the  way  of  the  kingdom. 

The  character  of  these  forces  is  set  forth  very  vividly 
and  unmistakably  in  the  horrid  and  hell- 

§.    Their  true  cha-       •   -i    r  j?  ,  i  i  j    i 

^^ciQr.  IS"  forms  01  these  horses  and  horsemen. 

They  might  well  be  called  "  the  cavalry 

of  helL"     The  horsemen  are  described  as  having  breast 


JliEOT.  XXII.]        WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  411 

plates,  not  as  in  our  version,  "  made  of  fire,  and  jacinth 
or  hyacinth,  and  brimstone,"  but  ^^  fiery,  hyacinthine  or 
purplish  hlue,  and  sulphiirous,^^  words  expressing  their 
appearance  as  flashing  forth  in  their  armour  the  flames, 
and  emitting  the  odours  of  the  bottomless  pit.  These  are 
the  very  symbols  elsewhere  used  for  hell  and  its  torments. 
Such  are  the  riders.  But  it  is  especially  the  horses  them- 
selves that  represent  these  forces  of  evil,  and  by  which 
the  work  of  vengeance  is  accomplished;  their  riders,  while 
they  seem  to  guide  them,  being  borne  onward  by  them 
furiously  to  deeds  of  violence,  and  the  extremes  of  infi- 
delity. "  Their  heads  were  as  the  heads  of  lions,  and 
•out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone. 
By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the 
fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  which  issued 
■out  of  their  mouths."  Their  lion-like  heads  indicate  an 
agency  of  brutal  violence  and  power ;  and  the  fire,  and 
smoke,  and  brimstone  issuing  out  of  their  mouths,  as  the 
instruments  of  this  deadly  violence,  indicate  most  clearly 
the  very  inspiration  and  instrumentality  of  hell.  They 
mark  the  nature,  and  expose  in  its  true  light  the  hidden 
character,  of  many  of  those  great  movements  of  the  world's 
powers  on  behalf  of  "  liberty  and  equality,"  and  "  human 
rights,"  and  "general  progress,"  and  even  "the  difiiision 
of  knowledge :"  mere  disguises,  under  which  the  selfish- 
ness and  ungodliness  of  the  world  has  concealed  the  true 
character  of  those  movements  to  w^hich  it  has  been  driven 
by  the  tyranny  and  torments  of  a  spiritual  despotism,  of 
a  corrupt  and  corrupting  church,  and  of  the  fanatical 
■errors  it  has  propagated. 

By  this  violent  and  devilish  agency  a  third  part  of  men 
are  slain ;  the  worldly  interest  is  ruined  to  the  extent  of 
one-third  of  it.  The  world's  own  mightiest  agencies  are 
thus  made  to  inflict  a  severe,  and  to  a  certain  extent,  a 
ruinous  blow  upon  itself,  especially  upon  its  power  in  and 
over  the  church. 


412  THE  REACTION  OF  THE  Lect.  XXII. 

But,  combined  with  this,  these  horses  have  another  in- 
strument of  inflicting  injury  still  more  unnatural  and 
hellish.  "Their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had 
heads,  and  with  them  they  do  hurt,"  "  for  their  power  is" 
not  only  "in  their  mouths,"  but  "in  their  tails."  This,  let 
it  be  observed,  is  no  part  of  the  instrumentality  by  which 
they  kill  the  one-third  of  men,  or  ruin  the  one-third  of  the 
earthly  interest;  but  an  additional  power  by  which  they 
inflict  a  deadly,  poisonous  wound,  in  a  concealed  and 
stealthy  manner.  It  very  well  expresses  the  world's  wis- 
dom, as  arrayed  in  opposition  to  God  and  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  stealthily  inflicting  upon  men  wounds  of  a  most 
poisonous  and  deadly  character,  and  combining  with,  and 
inseparable  from,  the  worldly  power.  In  explanation  and 
confirmation  of  this  view  of  the  symbol  we  may  compare 
the  words  of  the  prophet,  speaking  of  Israel,  "  The  ancient 
and  honourable,  He  is  the  head ;  and  the  prophet  that 
teacheth  lies,  he  is  the  tail."^  This  kind  of  agency  has 
no  tendency  to  lessen  the  worldly  interest,  but  exactly  the 
opposite ;  while  at  tlie  same  time  its  secret  poison  inflicts 
upon  all  in  that  interest  a  fearful  injury,  the  injurj'^  of  a 
deep  and  insidious  infidelity  professedly  basing  itself  upon 
the  inductions  of  science  and  philosophy,  and  adorning 
itself  in  all  the  fascinations  of  art. 

We  have  here,  then,  in  the  few  words  describing  this 
symbolic  scene,  a  graphic  and  even  minute  picture  of  those 
great  movements  of  the  world's  forces,  in  their  reaction 
against  the  corruptions  of  a  false  Christianity,  of  which 
history  is  full,  and  which  we  see  going  on  even  now  in 
the  nations,  the  combination  of  the  worldly  power  and 
the  worldly  wisdom  to  throw  ofi"  the  tyranny  of  spiritual 
delusions;  and,  while  thus  scourging  the  worldly  interest, 
as  allied  with  spiritual  delusions,  their  spreading  at  the 
game  time  the  poison  of  a  deep,  insidious,  and  professedly 

1  Is.  9  :  15. 


Lect.  XXII.]        WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  413 

philanthropic  infidelity,  and  thus  apparently  strengthen- 
ing it.  This  is  the  scourge  summoned  to  the  field  by  the 
sixth  angel's  trumpet. 

The  attempt  to  locate  this  woe  upon  any  particular 
event  in  history  is  almost  preposterous.  Yet  very  able 
and  learned  interpreters  have  done  it,  and  so  done  it,  that 
the  interpretation  has  appeared  very  plausible.  But  it 
has  been  only  by  slurring  over  some  of  the  characteristic 
features  of  the  vision,  or  the  symbols,  and  mixing  up  a 
literal  interpretation  with  a  purely  symbolical,  in  a  way 
to  set  at  defiance  all  consistent  rules  of  interpretation. 
Such  is  the  widely  received  exposition  of  this  and  the  pre- 
vious woe,  as  referring  to  the  Turkish  and  Saracenic  con- 
quests. On  the  other  hand,  whenever  and  wherever  a 
perverted  Christianity  has  tormented  the  soul,  it  has  de- 
veloped this  reaction.  The  locusts  of  the  pit  have  pre- 
pared the  way  for  these  monster  horsemen.  And  the 
whole  history  of  the  church  and  the  world,  from  the  time 
that  any  part  of  the  visible  church  became  a  spiritual  des- 
potism in  any  part  of  it,  is  inwrought  with  the  working  of 
this  principle.  Especially  during  the  latter  period  of  the 
middle  ages,  in  Germany,  in  France,  and,  indeed,  almost 
everywhere  thoughout  Europe,  this  rising  up  of  the 
world's  powers  to  avenge  themselves  on  their  ecclesiasti- 
cal oppressors,  the  oft-repeated,  violent,  and  fierce  at- 
tempts to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Rome,  and  the  miseries 
thus  brought  about,  together  with  the  enfeebling  of  the 
earthly  power,  both  in  and  out  of  the  visible  church,  in 
its  opposition  to  the  spiritual  kingdom;  these  form  a  large 
portion  of  the  staple  of  the  history  of  those  times.  Imme- 
diately before  and  during  the  Reformation  this  reaction 
began  to  develope  itself  more  fully  than  ever  before.  The 
whole  history  of  Henry  YIII.,  of  England,  considered 
apart  from  the  gospel  influences  that  were  operating  at 
the  same  time,  was  one  of  its  developments.  The  numer- 
ous insurrections  of  the  peasantry  for  generations  before 


414:  THE  REACTION  OF  THE  [Leot,  XXII. 

Luther,  tlie  noted  "  war  of  tlie  peasants,"  and  the  Ana- 
baptist commotions  during  the  Reformation,  were  marked 
cases  of  the  same.  The  most  striking  in  still  later  times, 
though  neither  the  last,  nor  alone,  is  doubtless  the  French 
Hevolution,  with  its  untold  horrors,  which,  manifestly  to 
all,  was  a  hellish  combination  of  the  worldly  power  and 
wisdom  against  a  corrupt  and  apostate  church.  It  was 
one  Satanic  agency  turning  itself  in  fury  upon  another, 
and  working  out  the  gracious  purposes  of  God  in  reference 
to  His  spiritual  kingdom. 

Finally,  in  the  last  verses  we  are  taught  the  utter  in- 

efficacy  of  this  agency,  and  of  all  that 
eJ;acyt?a'ave""''''"  ^ent  before  it,  to  cure  the  world  of  its 

ungodliness  and  unrighteousness.  "  And 
the  rest  of  men  which  were  not  killed  by  these  plagues, 
yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver, 
and  brass,  and  stone,  and  of  wood,  which  neither  can  see, 
nor  hear,  nor  walk ;  neither  repented  they  of  their  mur- 
ders, nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor 
of  their  thefts."  Even  after  these  plagues  had  killed  the 
one-third,  the  rest  were  none  the  better.  They  still  clung 
to  their  abominable  idolatries  and  immoralities.  These 
two  classes  comprehend  all  tlie  sins  enumerated,  which 
are  evidently  those  which  brought  down  these  judgments. 
Those  sins  are  named,  not  as  tliey  appear  to  human  eyes, 
but  according  to  the  uniform  and  natural  method  in  in- 
spired and  prophetic  descriptions,  as  they  appear  unto 
God,  as  they  are  in  reality.  The  terms  used  represent 
the  real  character  of  those  sins  that  constitute  apostacy 
from  God,  and  especially  as  they  developed  themselves  in 
the  great  apostacy,  and,  indeed,  which,  in  all  times  and 
places,  oppose  the  progress  of  the  spiritual  kingdom. 

The  belief  of  soul-destroying  errors,  and  practical  sub- 
mission to  their  power,  may  well  be  styled  the  worship  of 
devils,  as  the  doctrines  themselves  are  called  the  doctrines 


LeCT.  XXII.]  WOKLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  415 

of  devils;  and  the  honours  given  to  Popes  and  priests,  to 
the  Yirgin,  and  to  canonized  saints,  and  to  images,  and 
relics  of  all  kinds,  which  were  due  to  God  alone,  together 
with  the  far  more  general  and  earnest  devotion  given  by 
others  to  idols  of  the  soul,  as  real  as  those  of  wood,  and  stone, 
and  gold,  and  silver,  and  as  helpless,  could  not  be  better 
described  as  to  their  true  nature,  than  the  worship  of  idols. 
These  two  tilings,  then,  the  worship  of  devils  and  of  idols, 
is  at  once  a  comprehensive  and  definite  description  of  this 
earthliness  in  its  aspect  toward  God.  The  whole  of  the 
worldly  system,  whether  baptized  or  unbaptized,  is  essen- 
tially demonology  and  idolatry  in  its  relation  to  God,  and 
God  will  so  deal  with  it,  and  always  has  so  dealt  with  it. 

In  its  aspect  towards  man,  this  earthly  system  is  essen- 
tially murderous,  bewitching,  foul  seduction,  and  lust,  and 
glaring  dishonesty  and  robbery ;  and  these  in  relation  both 
to  this  world  and  the  next.  Whatever  be  its  pretensions 
to  philanthropy,  and  these  are  very  loud,  it  is  here  charac- 
terized, therefore,  most  fitly  as  it  appears  to  God,  "  mur- 
ders," and  "sorceries,"  and  "fornication,"  and  "thefts." 
When  men  make  the  world  their  god,  and  still  more, 
when  they  give  themselves  up  to  spiritual  delusions,  they 
murder  each  other's  souls,  bewitch  one  another  into  the 
most  unreasonable  notions  and  practices,  seduce  to  the 
foulest  lusts,  and  rob  of  the  most  precious  possessions  and 
rights. 

Prom  this  deep-rooted,  ungodly,  and  foul  immorality, 
no  judgments  of  heaven  will  ever  turn  men.  Even  after 
the  whole  quiver  of  God's  judgments  has  been  exhausted, 
and  every  part  of  the  world's  good  been  smitten,  and  the 
soul  itself  smitten  with  torments  of  error,  and  then  these 
delusions  exploded  in  a  fierce  and  resistless  reaction,  the 
world,  all  that  remains  of  it,  is  the  world  still,  the  same 
ungodly  and  wicked  thing  it  was  before.  It  may  fret, 
and  rage,  and  blaspheme ;  it  will  writhe  in  its  agony,  but 


41 6  THE  REACTION  OF  THE  [Lect.  XXII. 

it  will  never  repent  under  this  treatment.  And  yet  this 
is  the  precise  treatment  that  is  inost  just,  the  treatment 
which  is  the  natural  result,  the  necessary  fruit,  of  its  own 
doings.  The  world,  left  to  itself,  and  under  the  working 
of  those  judgments  which  God  has,  by  the  very  constitu- 
tion of  man,  rendered  inevitable  on  its  forsaking  Him,  can 
never  become  better.  "Evil  men  and  seducers  wax  worse 
and  worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived."  Only  as  the 
"  little  book"  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  is  brought  to  bear  by 
a  witnessing  church  upon  this  festering  mass  of  moral  cor- 
ruption, can  its  progress  be  arrested,  and  any  sinners 
saved  out  of  it,  and  the  world  be  ready  for  the  triumph 
of  the  seventh  angel's  trumpet. 

Do  we  not  see  and  feel  in  these  verses  the  very  pres- 
ence of  the  divine  Spirit?  Are  these 
thorship  '  ^^^°  *^'  Strange  symbols,  and  their  wonderful 
and  perfect  adaptation  to  picture  forth 
the  deepest  and  most  complicated  workings  of  that  mys- 
terious thing,  a  depraved  human  heart,  in  all  its  relations, 
fitting  as  they  do  with  a  divine  precision,  into  all  the  facts 
of  history,  are  these  within  the  inventive  power  of  the 
mightiest  human  genius  ?  In  this  single  chapter,  and  these 
symbols  of  the  monster  locusts  and  horsemen,  we  have  set 
before  us  at  a  glance  all  the  wonderful  complication  of 
causes  and  influences  that,  working  secretly  and  power- 
fully, shaped  the  events  of  ages,  and  are  still  shaping 
much  of  human  history.  We  have  here  the  deep  truths 
which  have  wrought  out  the  history  of  ages  in  its  relation 
to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  which  are  taught  by  it ;  all, 
therefore,  that  is  truly  valuable  in  it.  With  this  clue,  a 
clue  which  the  mere  world-historian,  in  all  his  researches, 
never  cleai-ly  saw,  the  strange  mazes  of  history  during  the 
dark  ages  assume  the  simplicity  of  two  all-pervading  prin- 
ciples, the  perversion  of  God's  truth  leading  to  spiritual 
despotism,  and  the  resistance  and  reaction  of  man's  selfish 


Lect.  XXII.]         WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.  417 

nature  against  such  despotism.  It  is  tlius  made  to  illus- 
trate the  wisdom  and  justice  of  God,  and  the  enormity  of 
man's  sin,  as  nothing  else  could  do.  Such  a  condensed 
account  of  the  abstrusest  workings  of  the  human  heart  in 
its  relations  to  God  and  to  society,  as  unfolds  the  true 
nature  of  all  the  great  movements  of  the  world  for  ages, 
and  penetrates  with  its  light  the  darkest  and  most  myste- 
rious portions  of  their  history,  and  harmonizes  the  whole 
into  one  grand  onward  movement  on  behalf  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  God,  and  does  this,  not  in  the  form 
■of  abstract  propositions  and  philosophical  reasonings,  but 
in  a  few  simple  pictures,  such  as  fix  themselves  indelibly 
in  the  imagination  of  the  simplest  reader,  proves  itself  to  be 
the  direct  work  of  God,  and  cannot  but  awaken  in  every 
believing  heart  the  most  profound  awe  and  adoration. 
How  inveterate  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart ! 
Though   ground   to  powder  under  the 

§.    2.    Inveteracy   of  •  t  i  •  •     j  i.  x* 

hvunan  depravity.  succcssive   and  crushiug  judgments   of 

the  Almighty,  its  nature  remains  un- 
■  changed.  Ungodliness  pervades  every  fibre  of  its  being  ; 
it  prefers  the  service  of  the  devil  to  that  of  God ;  it  per- 
sists in  adoring  the  creature  rather  than  the  Creator,  and 
in  the  folly  of  fixing  its  hopes  and  dependence  on  what  it 
inows  to  be  false  and  vain  as  the  dumb  idol  of  the  most 
stupid  idolater.  "Madness  is  in  the  heart  of  men  while 
they  live,  and  after  that,  they  go  to  the  dead."  "  Though 
thou  shouldest  bray  a  fool  in  a  mortar  among  wheat,  with 
a  pestle,  yet  will  not  his  foolishness  depart  from  him." 
Terrible,  indeed,  is  it  to  be  thus  left  to  the  crushing  power 
of  unsanctified  affliction.  "The  bellows  are  burned,  the 
lead  is  consumed  in  the  fire ;  reprobate  silver  shall  men 
call  them,  because  the  Lord  hath  rejected  them."  Oh, 
reader,  if  the  hand  of  God  has  been  laid  heavily  upon  you, 
if  you  are  now  smarting  under  the  strokes  of  His  rod,  it 
-ibecomes  you,  with  an  agony  of  earnestness,  to  cry  unto 


418  THE  WORLDLY  POWER  AND  WISDOM.    [Lect.  XXIL. 

God  witliout  ceasing,  not  for  a  removal  of  the  stroke,  but' 
for  the  grace  which  alone  can  make  it  a  blessing,  or  pre- 
vent it  from  hardening  for  the  heavier  stroke  of  final 
wrath,  when  the  last  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  mjsterjr 
of  God  be  finished. 


LECTUEE     XXIII. 

THE  DIVINE  AND  GRACIOUS  AGENCY,   AND  THE  HUMAN 
INSTRUMENTALITY  IT  PROVIDES. 

Rev.,  Chap.  x. 

"  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  clothed  with 
a  cloud ;  and  a  rainbow  -was  npon  his  head,  and  His  face  was  as  it  were 
the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire  ;  and  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little 
book  open ;  and  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on 
the  earth.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth  ;  and 
when  he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices.  And  when  the 
seven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices,  I  was  about  to  write ;  and  I 
heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Seal  up  those  things  which 
the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  not.  And  the  angel  which 
I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to 
heaven,  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created 
heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  earth,  and  the  things 
that  therein  are,  and  the  sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that 
there  should  be  time  no  longer  ;  but  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  sev- 
enth angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should 
be  finished,  as  He  hath  declared  to  His  servants  the  prophets.  And 
the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  spake  unto  me  again,  and  said. 
Go  and  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel 
which  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth.  And  I  went  unto  the 
angel,  and  said  unto  him,  Give  me  the  little  book.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up  ;  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  it 
shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out 
of  the  angel's  hand,  and  ate  it  up  ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as 
honey ;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it  my  belly  was  bitter.  And  he  said 
unto  me.  Thou  must  prophesy  again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,, 
and  tongues,  and  kings." 

THE  whole  course  of  the  world's  opposition  to  the 
cross  and  crown  of  Jesus  has  been  portrayed.     The 
entire  succession  of  the  judgments  it  invoked,  and  the 
woes  it  engendered,  has  also  been  unfolded,  except,  of 
419 


420  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [Leot.  XXIII. 

course,  the  last,  by  which  it  is  to  be  crushed  out  entirely. 
It  has  been  shown  how  that  worldliuess  which  rejected 
the  offered  mercy  of  atonement,^  had  at  first  been  smitten 
in  the  objects  of  eartlily  good  ;^  that  then,  instead  of  turn- 
ing to  heavenly  things,  it  had  corrupted  the  church  itself, 
had  turned  its  saving  truths  into  the  doctrines  of  devils, 
and  thus  brought  upon  itself  a  horrid  spiritual  despot- 
ism f  and  finally,  how  the  torments  of  this  had  driven 
men  to  desperation,  and  caused  the  wisdom  and  power  of 
the  world  to  unite  in  its  destruction,  by  movements  in- 
volving wide-spread  and  ruinous  calamities.*  The  de- 
scriptions apply  equally  to  the  individual  and  social  de- 
velopment of  these  evils.  Terribly  thus  had  the  world's 
hatred  to  the  kingdom  of  God  been  made  to  scourge 
itself.  The  whole  working  and  effects  of  the  opposition, 
under  the  judgments  which  itself  produced,  was  now  com- 
plete. Its  ripest  fruit  had  been  brought  forth.  It  could 
do  no  more. 

And  what  had  it  done  ?  It  had  wrought  no  deliver- 
ance for  itself.  It  had  demonstrated  its  own  folly  and 
madness,  its  incurable  depravity,  even  under  the  most 
sweeping  judgments,  and  its  utter  helplessness.  It  groaned 
in  its  agony.  It  cursed  God  in  its  rage.  It  shed  not  a 
single  tear  of  repentance,  even  when  surrounded  by  the 
wreck  which  its  folly  and  ungodliness  had  wrought.  In 
the  very  midst  of  the  desolations  caused  by  its  service  of 
devils  and  idols,  and  its  lusts  of  all  kinds,  it  still  clung  to 
them.  5 

The  necessity,  therefore,  of  another  and  very  different 
agency  is  demonstrated.  That  agency  is  now  presented 
to  the  view  of  the  seer.  It  is  introduced,  you  will  observe 
also,  as  the  necessary  preparation  for  the  seventh  angel's 
trumpet.     Six   angels  had  already  sounded.     Only  one 

1  Chap.  8:5.        28:  7-12.         3  9 :  1-11.         *  9 :  13-21. 
6  9  :  20,  21. 


Xeot.  XXIII.]        THE  HUMAN  LNSTEUMENTALITT.  421 

remained.  That  was  to  sound  final  woe,  and  the  eternal 
triumph.^  But  was  this  triumph  to  be  one  of  vengeance 
only  on  an  impenitent  world?  This  would  not  have 
been  a  triumph  at  all  of  the  spiritual  kingdom.  This 
would  have  been  no  proper  answer  to  those  prayers  of  all 
saints,  that  liad  gone  up  in  the  incense  of  a  Saviour's  inter- 
cessions, and  in  answer  to  which  the  seven  angels  with 
their  trumpets  had  gone  forth  from  before  the  throne. 
Hence,  before  the  seventh  angel  is  permitted  to  sound, 
(11:  15),  another  and  far  different  series  of  visions,  differ- 
ent in  their  whole  nature  and  tendency,  is  presented. 
These  are  designed  to  exhibit  the  true  and  real  influences 
by  which  that  triumph  is  to  be  secured;  influences  which 
had  been  all  this  time  working  quietly,  yet  powerfully,  in 
the  witnessing  of  a  chosen  few  to  the  saving  truth  of  the 
gospel  of  the  kingdom.  These  visions,  by  which  the  posi- 
tive and  saving  influences  of  the  kingdom  are  brought  to 
view,  include  every  thing  from  the  beginning  of  the  tenth, 
to  the  fourteenth  verse  of  the  eleventh  chapter. 

Four  prominent  symbols  give  character  to  this  whole 
passage,  and  decide  its  meaning:  the  mighty  angel,  his 
little  book,  his  ordered  measurement  of  holy  things,  and 
liis  two  witnesses.  The  first  two  of  these  will  occupy  this 
lecture.  In  the  exposition  they  must  be  taken  together. 
Together  they  represent  the  divine  agency  in  the  church ; 
and  the  use  made  of  the  little  book  shows  the  human 
instrumentality  it  employs. 

I.  The  Divine  Agency. 

This  mighty  angel,  by  the  grandeur  of  his  description, 
arrests  every  reader's  attention.     He  is 

|.  The  mighty  angel.  j-  r-  r.  i    ^r.    j 

seen  descendmg  irom  heaven,  clothed 
with  a  cloud,  as  it  is  promised  Christ  should  come  on  His 
visible  return  to  earth.     "A  rainbow  was  upon  His  head," 

I  Chap.  11:15, 


422  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [Lect  XXIII. 

tlie  symbol  of  the  covenant ;  "  and  his  face  was  as  it  were 
the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire :"  the  same  gloriou& 
appearance  that  distinguished  the  Son  of  Man  as  He  ap- 
peared to  John  at  first.  Clothed  thus  with  the  symbols 
of  the  glory  of  a  risen  and  ascended  Redeemer,  he  must 
represent,  not  indeed  Ilis  visible  presence,  but  the  real, 
glorious,  and  mighty  agency  of  the  great  Messenger  of 
the  covenant,  and  Head  of  the  church.  Though  in  His 
human  nature  He  is  now  only  in  heaven,  yet  He  is  there 
on  the  throne,  and  as  a  divine  person,  administering 
thence  the  affairs  of  tlie  spiritual  kingdom.  There  are 
ever  descending  from  that  throne  those  agencies  of  cove-^ 
nant  light,  and  glory,  and  power,  which  manifest  His  real 
spiritual  presei;ice  as  fully  as  did  the  rainbow,  that  face 
like  the  sun,  and  the  feet  as  pillars  of  fire  manifest  His 
glory  and  authority  to  John  in  vision.  Working  in  and 
by  these  agencies,  and  by  the  almighty  Spirit  dwelling  in 
the  hearts  of  His  people,  and  accompanying  His  word, 
He  is  ever  present  in  the  midst  of  His  churches.  This  is 
no  mere  figurative  presence,  no  presence  by  a  substitute, 
but  an  actual  personal  presence,  present  in  His  divine 
person,  which  still  retains  its  union  with  the  human  nature 
in  heaven.  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  tha 
end  of  the  world,"  is  the  promise  with  which  He  accom- 
panies the  great  commission,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 

But  He  is  not  always  manifesting  equally  His  presence 
and  His  power.  He  is  represented  as  hiding  His  face. 
To  the  apprehensions  even  of  His  own  people,  He  seems 
to  have  withdrawn  himself.  The  world  and  the  devil 
seem  to  have  every  thing  their  own  way.  The  fearful 
and  faint-hearted  are  ready  to  despair.  The  selfish  and 
worldly  among  His  professed  servants,  when  injustice 
triumphs,  and  their  prayers  are  rejected,  renounce  His 
service  and  their  faith  altogether.  Hence  the  divinely 
recorded   prayers  of  God's  people   take  such  forms  as 


Xect.  XXIII.]        THE  HTMAN  INSTKUMENTALITY.  423 

these :  "  Arise,  O  Lord,  *  *  *  lift  np  Thyself  because 
of  the  rage  of  mine  enemies."  "Return,  O  Lord,  deliver 
my  soul,"  "Thou  tliAt  dwellest  between  the  cherubims, 
shine  forth."  "  O  God,  to  whom  vengeance  belongeth, 
show  Thyself."  The  language  of  unbelieving  hearts  is  : 
"  The  Lord  hath  forsaken  the  earth ;  the  Lord  seeth  not." 
When,  therefore.  He  delivers  His  people ;  when,  either 
in  His  providence,  or  by  His  Spirit,  He  displays  His  pres- 
ence and  fulfils  His  promises.  He  is  said  to  come  down 
from  heaven,  to  visit  them,  to  break  the  silence  which 
their  prayers  had  long  encountered.  "He  uttered  His 
voice;  the  earth  melted."  "The  Lord  hath  visited  His 
people."  ITow  the  symbols  of  this  passage  are  in  perfect 
accordance  with  this  common  scriptm'al  conception,  by 
which  He  who  is  alwaj's  with  His  people  is  represented 
as  coming  forth  from  time  to  time  during  their  long  strug- 
gle, to  strengthen  them,  and  check  their  foes  by  special 
displays  of  His  power,  in  His  providence  and  grace  ;  and 
when  these  foes  shall  have  reached  their  greatest  triumph, 
and  the  malignity  of  sin  most  fully  developed  itself,  and 
the  in  efficacy  of  all  judgments  to  correct  it  been  shown, 
to  display  the  mighty  power  of  His  gospel  to  humble, 
convert,  and  save. 

This  is  always  the  agency  of  His  power.     The  gospel 

is  "  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God  unto 
power.  ^  ^"^^'^  °     ^^  salvation."     Accordingly,  the  angel  had 

in  his  hand  a  little  book  open,  beautifully 
symbolizing  this  very  gospel.  The  book  is  open ;  the 
truth  is  no  longer  shut  up  in  types,  or  shut  out  from  the 
nations,  but  fully  revealed,  and  freely  offered  to  all  the 
world.  It  is  "little,"  like  the  grain  of  mustard  seed,  a 
feeble  agency  to  human  vision.  Holding  it  in  his  hand 
as  the  instrument  of  his  power,  he  places  "  his  right  foot 
on  the  sea,  and  his  left  on  the  land,"  asserting  thus  his 
dominion  over  all,  "  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  as  when 
a  lion  roareth."     Of  the  meaning  of  this.  Scripture  usage 


424:  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  Lect.  XXIII. 

leaves  us  in  no  doubt.  "  The  Lord  shall  roar  out  of  Zion, 
and  utter  His  voice  from  Jerusalem."^  "  Like  as  the  lion, 
and  the  young  lion  roaring  on  his  prey,  when  a  multitude 
of  sheplierds  is  called  forth  against  him,  he  will  not  be 
afraid  of  their  voice,  nor  abase  himself  for  the  noise  of 
them ;  so  shall  the  Lord  of  Hosts  come  down  to  fight  for 
Mount  Zion."^  This  heavenl}^  messenger  comes,  then, 
in  the  very  character  of  the  "  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah."^ 
"We  are  thus  reminded  of  the  power  with  which  the  gospel 
is  armed.  It  spreads  terror  to  the  foes  of  Jesus,  while  it 
assures  His  people  of  a  speedy  and  complete  triumph. 
To  the  poor  sinner,  trembling  under  a  sense  of  his  guilt, 
and  struggling  with  the  burden  of  his  corruptions,  it  is 
sweeter  than  the  mother's  voice  of  love ;  but  to  him  who 
turns  from  His  offered  grace,  it  is  the  roar  of  a  lion  pre- 
saging a  wrath  of  fearful  import,  "  Consider  this,  ye  that 
forget  God,  lest  I  tear  you  in  pieces,  and  there  be  none  to 
deliver."  Let  it  never  be  forgotten  that  the  gospel  is  not 
a  mere  voice  of  invitation,  but  of  divine  authority,  and  of 
resistless  power,  either  for  salvation  or  ruin.  It  is  a  savour 
of  "  death  unto  death,"  if  not  of  " life  unto  life."  "How 
shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ?" 

The  very  fact  that  there  is  nothing  noted  here  but  the 
voice  itself,  as  a  voice  of  majesty  and  power — no  articulate 
utterances — only  makes  it  symbolize  more  distinctly  the 
power  of  that  gospel  which  He  brings  to  men  and  com- 
municates to  His  church  to  proclaim  to  tlie  world,  and 
the  nature  of  that  power :  this  power  of  it  in  distinction 
from  its  matter.  It  is  the  voice  of  an  almighty  Saviour.. 
It  is  the  word  of  God.  It  "  is  quick  and  powerful,  and 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the 
dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and 
marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of 
the  heart."  ^     This  is  that  sword  of  the  Spirit  which  is  to- 

1  Joel  3  :  16.  2  Is.  31 :  4.  3  Heb.  4 :  12. 


Leot.  XXIII.]        THE  HITMAN  INSTKUMENTALITY.  425 

slay  the  opposition  to  the  kingdom.  The  gospel  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,  because  it  is  the  word  of 
Christ ;  not  the  dead,  printed  word  of  a  dead  and  departed 
Christ;  but  the  living  word  of  a  living  and  present  Christ. 
And  it  always  will  be  found,  as  it  always  has  been  found, 
that  just  as  its  announcements  and  claims  are  presented 
as  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  all  their  naked  sim- 
plicity and  authority,  and  not  claiming  assent  because  of 
the  human  philosophy  and  reasonings  that  too  often  pre- 
sumptuously oifer  their  proud  support,  will  it  prove 
mighty  to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds. 

But  this  does  not  yet  fully  represent  the  power  of  this 
gospel.     Immediately  responding  to  this 

|.  The  mystery  of  his  .  «  ,  ■.  .    ,  ,  i       i>  j.i 

pQ^gp_  voice  ot  the  mighty  angel  oi  tlie  cove- 

nant, is  another  and  more'  mysterious 
and  awful  voice  still.  "  And  when  he  cried,  the  seven 
thunders  (the  original  is  definite)  uttered  their  voices." 
These  "thunders,"  or  "thunderings,"  as  the  same  word 
is  differently  translated,  are  nowhere  the  symbols  of 
human  powers,  but  always  set  forth  distinctively  and  em- 
phatically the  power  of  God.  "The  thunder  of  His 
power,  who  can  understand  V  "He  thundereth  with  the 
voice  of  His  excellency."  "The  voice  of  the  Lord  is  upon 
the  waters:  the  God  of  glory  thundereth.  "^  Thunder, 
thus,  in  Scripture  language  and  conception,  becomes  the 
natural  and  unmistakable  symbol  of  His  displayed  power. 
Hence,  in  the  introductory  picture  of  the  spiritual  king- 
dom, in  the  fourth  chapter,  these  thunderings  proceed 
from  His  throne.  Their  being  seven  indicate  the  perfec- 
tion of  that  display  of  His  power  ;  there  is  no  variety  of 
its  exercise  which  does  not  respond  to  the  voice  of  the 
angel  of  the  covenant.  All  the  thunders  of  Omnipotence 
leap  forth  at  the  call  of  Judah's  Lion.  All  the  full  powers 
of  the  eternal  throne,  all  of  which  are  pledged  in  the 


1  Job.  26:  14.     37:  4.     Ps.-29;  3, 
26 


426  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [Lect.  XXIII. 

covenant  of  redeeming  love,  spring  forth  at  once  into 
their  grandest  and  completest  display,  to  give  efficacy  to 
the  promises  of  that  covenant  when  He  calls  for  them. 
The  word  of  the  kingdom  is  attended  by  the  powers  of 
the  throne.  Hence  Jesus  said,  "  All  power  is  given  unto 
Me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations," 

The  utterance  of  these  thunders  was  not  a  mere  cry, 
but,  as  the  words  themselves  imply,  ^  it  was  an  articulate 
utterance,  a  "speaking,"  which  the  apostle  was  about  to 
write  down,  when  a  voice  from  heaven  forbade  him,  say- 
ing, "Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thunders 
uttered,  and  write  them  not."  He  was  commanded  not 
to  seal  them  up  for  a  time,  as  Daniel  was  to  seal  up  what 
he  had  written  "  till  the  time  of  the  end,"  but  not  to  write 
them  at  all,  to  seal  them  up  entirely.  They  were  matters 
not  to  be  revealed  at  all  to  the  church  on  earth.  This 
precisely  and  forcibly  describes  the  deep  mystery  that 
must  for  ever  here  shroud  the  working  of  the  divine  power, 
both  in  providence  and  grace.  "  Clouds  and  darkness  are 
round  about  Him."  "  Thy  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  Thy 
path  in  tlie  great  waters,  and  Thy  footsteps  are  not 
known."  "  Yerily  Thou  art  a  God  that  hidest  Thyself,  O 
God  of  Israel,  the  Saviour."  It  is,  as  this  last  passage 
intimates,  in  His  character  of  Israel's  God  and  Saviour, 
and  the  manner  in  which  He  accomplishes  this  salvation, 
that  He  hides  Himself,  often  worldng  out  the  blessed 
purposes  of  His  mercy  in  ways  so  mysterious  and  incom- 
preliensible,  that  He  seems  completely  to  conceal  Himself 
and  His  mercy.  So  it  was  in  the  processes  described  under 
all  the  previous  trumj^ets.  That  infinite  power  and  love 
should  have  so  permitted  those  powers  of  hell  so  long  to 
have  corrupted  the  church  and  tormented  the  world,  and 
delayed  for  ages  the  accomplishment  of  the  Redeemer's 


^  tXaXr^asv. 


Xect.  XXIII.]       THE  HUMAN  INSTRUMENTALITY.  427 

glory  and  His  cliurch's  triumph,  seems  to  our  shortsighted 
minds  very  inexplicable.  While  it  is  all  important  for 
the  church  ever  to  be  deeply  impressed  with  the  assurance 
of  the  almightiness  and  all-sufficiency  of  the  divine  powers 
attending  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  so  to  hear 
it  with  holy  trembhng  as  the  w^ord  of  His  power,  and  to 
trust  it  with  unhesitating  confidence,  as  supported  by  all 
the  agencies  of  the  seen  and  unseen  world,  it  is  not  pos- 
sible nor  needful  for  her  to  understand  the  articulate 
manner  in  which  those  mighty  influences  of  His  provi- 
dence and  Spirit  work  in  and  with  the  word,  and  upon 
the  soul  to  secure  tlie  heart's  submission,  and  the  triumph 
of  the  kingdom.  All  this  is  a  mystery  we  are  incapable 
of  understanding,  and  which  we  do  not  need  to  under- 
stand, even  for  our  present  comfort.  Especially  is  this 
true  in  regard  to  the  deepest  mystery  of  the  working  of 
God's  mighty  power,  that  involved  in  the  saving  of  a  soul, 
its  new-creation,  and  translation  from  the  kingdom  of 
darkness  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  It  has  never  been 
written  liow  the  divine  power  works  on  the  human  will, 
and,  in  perfect  accordance  with  its  essentially  free  nature, 
sweetly  leads  it  to  bow  in  joyous  submission  to  the  grace 
of  God,  changing  the  very  lion  into  a  lamb,  and  enmity 
into  love;  how  God  "works  in  us  to  will  and  to  do  of  His 
good  pleasure."  The  blessed  fact  is  revealed,  and  that  is 
■enough;  enough  to  fill  us  wdth  the  most  joyful  confidence 
in  working  out  our  own  salvation,  and  in  working  for  the 
salvation  of  others,  and  for  a  world's  deliverance.  It 
would  have  been  w^ell  for  tlie  church  had  she  always  re- 
membered this,  and  not  enfeebled  her  testimony  by  fool- 
ish speculations,  efforts  to  be  wise  above  what  is  written; 
had  she  remembered  that  this  especially,  the  operation  of 
new  creating  grace  in  the  human  soul,  is  one  of  the  things 
sealed  up  and  unwritten.  For  it  is  the  mightiest  display 
of  that  power  of  God  which  accompanies  the  gospel,  of 
that  power  that  answers  from  the   throne  to  the  voi(;e 


428  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [LeoT.  XXIII» 

of  our  redeeming  Saviour,  and  as  inscrutable  as  it  is 
mightj.  "  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou 
hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it 
cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth  ;  so  is  every  one  that  is  born 
of  the  Spirit."  But  we  do  know  that  "  the  preaching  of 
the  cross  is  unto  us  which  are  saved  the  power  of  God ;" 
that  it  is  "  in  demonstration  of  tlie  Spirit  and  of  power," 
^"mighty  through  God;"  and  that  its  triumphs  display  a 
power  as  much  beyond  all  human  agency  as  the  voice 
of  the  seven  thunders  is  beyond  the  feeble  utterances  of 
man. 

Having  thus  exhibited,  in  these  expressive  and  compre- 
hensive symbols,  the  divine  ag-ency  by 

§.    No  more  delay.  ,  .•,,■,.        .  ^         i        '^ 

which  the  kingdom  was  to  triumph,  so 
totally  different  from  the  destructive  agencies  hitherto 
called  forth  by  these  trumpets,  consisting  in  an  open  gos- 
pel in  the  hand  of  its  almighty  Author,  whose  own  living 
and  awful  voice  challenges  the  world's  attention,  and,  ac- 
companied by  the  mightiest  demonstrations  of  divine 
power,  tlie  grand  announcement  is  now  made,  with  a  sub- 
limity of  manner  worthy  of  it,  that  there  shall  be  delay 
no  longer,  that  no  more  judgments  are  intervening,  that 
the  long  suffering  of  God  has  waited  long  enough  to  de- 
velope  the  full  enormity  of  human  depravity;  audit  only 
remains  for  this  word  of  life  and  salvation  to  be  pro- 
claimed in  new  power,  and  glory,  and  efficiency,  in  order 
to  introduce  the  notes  of  triumph  which  the  seventh  angel's 
trumpet  shall  ring  through  the  nations.  The  mighty 
'  angel  of  the  covenant,  standing  upon  the  sea  and  the  land,, 
and  claiming  it  all  as  His  own  inheritance,  of  which  He 
is  now  about  to  take  possession,  "  lifts  up  His  hand  ta 
heaven,  and  swears  by  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
who  created  heaven,  and  the  things  tliat  therein  are,  and 
the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  sea, 
and  things  that  are  therein,  that  there  sliould  be  time  no 
longer:"  no  more  delay,  as  the  words  must  mean;  "but  in 


Lect.  XXIII.]         THE  HUMAN  INSTRUMENTALITY.  429 

the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall 
begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished, 
as  He  hath  spoken  unto  His  servants  the  prophets." 

That  mystery  was,  of  course,  the  unaccomplished  plan 
of  God's  administration  here  on  earth;  its  finishing  was 
the  fulfilment  of  the  promise,  "  I  will  give  Thee  the  nations 
for  Thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth 
for  Thy  possession,"  the  destruction  of  the  last  enemy,  and 
the  accomplishment  of  the  anticipated  joys,  and  triumph 
of  a  waiting  and  praying  church.  "  We  shall  reign  on 
the  earth." 

II.  The  Human  Instrumentality. 

In  setting  forth  the  gospel  of  a  present  Saviour,  at- 
tended with  almighty  power,  as  the  divine  agency  by 
which  the  kingdom  was  to  be  advanced,  and  to  triumph, 
nothing  had  been  said  or  exhibited  in  the  symbols  to  show 
tlie  human  instrumentality  to  be  employed.  Important 
as  it  is  to  be  ever  deeply  impressed  with  the  fact,  that  all 
the  power  is  of  God,  it  is  equally  important  to  have  a  like 
deep  impression  of  the  fact,  that  this  power  works  through 
a  feeble  human  instrumentality.  "  We  have  this  treasure 
in  earthen  vessels,  that  tire  excellency  of  the  power  may 
be  of  God,  and  not  of  us." 

The  little  book  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  of  the  cove- 
nant must  be  taken  and  eaten,  received  and  incorporated 
into  the  very  life  of  the  church,  and  in  that  life  give  forth 
the  testimony  by  which  the  power  of  God  works.  A  voice 
from  heaven,  the  same  that  before  directed  the  apostle  to 
leave  unwritten  the  words  of  the  seven  thunders,  the 
secret  manner  in  which  the  power  of  God  works  with  the 
word  of  Christ,  now  directs  him,  on  the  other  hand,  to 
the  past,  which  he  and  the  church  he  represented  were 
required  to  take.  That  in  this  case  the  apostle  himself 
becomes  a  symbol,  a  representative  of  something  else, 
seems  evident.     He  no  longer  gazes  on  the  vision;  he 


430  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [Lect.  XXIII. 

becomes  a  part  of  the  scene  passing  before  him;  he  takes 
himself  a  place  among  tliose  forms  of  the  Spirit's  creation, 
these  mere  symbols  of  spiritual  realities,  and  receives  the 
symbol  of  the  gospel,  and,  in  doing  so,  must  represent  all 
those  who  do  receive  and  appropriate  it.  Beautifully  and 
strikingly,  therefore,  does  this  set  forth  the  truth,  that  the 
church  of  God,  to  whom  this  revelation  comes,  is  called 
upon,  not  merely  to  gaze  upon  the  visions  of  glory  pre- 
sented, and  to  rejoice  in  the  mighty  power  of  a  present, 
though  unseen  Saviour,  and  of  His  gospel  now  fully  re- 
vealed, and  in  the  hope  of  a  speedy  deliverance ;  but  she 
must  herself  come  forward,  and  present  herself  as  the  in- 
strument of  that  power,  as  the  necessary  channel  through 
which  the  blessed  truths  symbolized  by  the  little  book 
were  to  become  the  life  of  the  world. 

While,  therefore,  there  were  secret  things  with  which 
he  had  nothing  to  do,  except  to  tell  the  church  there 
were  such  things  which  belonged  to  God  alone ;  and  while 
there  were  many  other  things  he  was  to  see,  and  hear,  and 
record  for  the  clmrch,  here  was  something  he  was  to  do 
for  the  church,  in  her  name,  and  thus  to  show  her  what 
she  must  do,  what  she  must  be  doing,  even  when  seeing 
and  hearing  these  things  of  the  Idngdom;  yea,  more,  that 
the  very  design  of  her  Lord  in  showing  to  her  these 
things,  tliese  purposes  of  His  mercy,  was  that  she  might 
take  her  place  in  their  accomplishment.  He  was  to  take 
this  book,  not  that  he  might  read  it,  not  that  he  might 
write  down  its  contents  here — that  was  not  necessary — 
they  were  already  sounded  abroad  over  the  earth ;  but 
that  he  might  eat  it.  Such  is  the  charge  which  he  receives 
from  the  angel  who  gives  the  book ;  and  in  obeying  it,  he 
finds  this  book,  as  he  was  told  he  would,  sweet  at  first,  but 
afterwards  producing  much  bitterness,  great  internal  an- 
guish.. The  further  design  of  this  is  expressly  stated  in 
the  next  verse,  by  the  charge  which  the  same  angel 
immediately  gives  him.      "Thou  must  prophesy  again 


Lect.  XXIII.]        THE  HUMAN  INSTKUMENTALITY.  431 

before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and 
kings." 

If  the  previous  account  of  this  little  book  should  have 
left  a  doubt  upon  the  mind  of  any  as  to  its  meaning,  these 
last  verses  surely  must  dispel  it.  This  book,  like  that 
given  to  the  prophet  EzekieP  in  the  same  symbolical  way, 
and  with  the  same  directions,  contained  the  subject  mat- 
ter of  his  and  the  chm'ch's  testimony  or  prophecy.  It  can 
be  nothing  else  than  that  truth  to  which  the  true  church 
is  to  bear  witness  in  all  ages,  and  among  all  nations ;  those 
precious  facts  and  doctrines  that  cluster  around  the  suf- 
ferings and  kingdom  of  our  glorified  Redeemer.  These,  as 
received  by  faith,  fill  the  soul  with  joy ;  they  are  sweeter 
than  honey  and  the  honey  comb,  precious  beyond  all  com- 
parison or  conception.  But  in  working  tliem  out  in  the 
life,  in  the  midst  of  an  ungodly  world,  in  the  earnest 
spiritual  appropriation  of  them  in  our  daily  experience  in 
the  various  relations  of  life,  and  in  making  the  whole  life 
a  consistent  testimony  to  them,  many  bitter  experiences 
are  to  be  passed  through;  trials,  sufferings,  persecutions, 
and  often  death  itself  to  be  endured.  It  has  been  so  every 
where,  and  in  all  ages,  though  not  in  the  same  degree. 
It  is  involved  in  the  whole  nature  of  that  personal, 
spiritual  conflict  through  which  every  soul  must  pass  into 
the  kingdom,  and  by  which  it  bears  its  testimony  to  the 
power  of  that  gospel. 

There  is  a  bitterness  of  spiritual  sorrow  resulting  from 
inwardly  digesting  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  bringing 
them  thus  into  close  contact  with  the  secret  maladies  of 
the  soul,  that  might  very  well  be  described  by  this  bitter- 
ness produced  by  eating  the  little  book.  It  is  an  invari- 
able part  of  Christian  experience.  The  secret  and  deep 
corruptions  of  the  soul  are  never  eradicated  without  many 
a  secret  pang,  which  wrings  from  it  the  cry,  "  O  wretched 
man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
1  Ezek.  3  :  1-3.     See  also  Jer.  15,  16. 


4:32  THE  DIVINE  AGENCY  AND  [Lect.  XXIII. 

this  death."  All  this,  indeed,  is  necessary,  in  order  that 
the  life  of  the  believer  may  be  a  clear  testimony  to  the 
truth,  and  the  church  may  shine  as  the  light  of  the  world, 
■with  the  power  of  true  holiness.  But  it  seems  more 
directly  here  to  relate  to  the  sufferings  incurred  in  bearing 
this  testimony  before  the  world,  in  incorporating  it  into 
the  visible  life,  though,  really,  the  two  are  inseparable. 
It  accordingly  prepares  the  way  for  the  representation, 
in  the  next  chapter,  of  tliat  testimony  as  it  is  actually 
borne  by  the  church,  as  the  prophesying  of  the  two  wit- 
nesses clothed  in  sackcloth. 

"Thou  must  prophesy  again."  This  "again,"  intimates 
that  at  that  time  this  testimony  had  already  been  widely 
delivered,  but  that  it  was  still  to  be  repeated.  The  church 
had,  even  during  the  first  century,  carried  the  gospel  to 
all  portions  of  the  civilized  world.  The  apostles,  and 
their  immediate  helpers,  had  caught  the  spirit  of  their 
Lord's  commission,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world."  ]^o  diffi- 
culties, or  dangers,  or  opposition,  arrested  their  progress. 
They  went  forward  in  the  strength  of  their  glorified  King, 
aud  conquered  in  His  name.  It  might  seem  to  some  that 
this  work  was  almost  done.  The  story  of  the  cross  was 
every  where  made  known.  But  no.  The  work  must 
continue.  Again  must  the  word  be  borne  by  the  church 
every  where.  Again,  too,  with  the  zeal,  and  energy,  and 
devotion  of  primitive  and  apostolic  times.  From  this 
work  she  must  never  rest.  If  weariness,  or  opposition,  or 
want  of  success,  tend  to  make  her  slacken  her  efforts,  she 
must  still  hear  the  voice  of  her  Lord  calling,  "  Again," 
and  so  on  from  day  to  day,  and  age  to  age,  repeat  her 
story  of  love,  and  call  the  nations  to  bow  at  Jesus'  feet. 
It  is  her  one  great  mission,  her  never  ceasing  work ;  no 
matter  how  often  repeated,  still  "  Thou  must  prophesy 
again,"  until  the  mystery  of  God  be  finished,  and  the  last 
peal  of  the  seventh  angel's  trumpet  announce  her  labours 
ended,  and  her  glory  complete. 


liECT,  XXIII.  J        THE  HUMAN  INSTKUMENTALITT.  433 

Let  ITS,  in  conclusion,  get  from  this  subject  a  deeper 
impression  of  what  this  prophesying,  or  witnessing  of  the 
■church,  is.  It  is  very  much  more  than  a  mere  publishing 
the  glad  tidings  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press;  very 
much  more  than  the  printing  and  distribution  of  Bibles, 
and  sending  forth  missionaries,  and  defending  the  truth 
against  the  assaults  of  infidel  learning,  or  corrupting 
heresy.  All  this  is  well,  is  indispensable.  The  testimony 
which  is  attended  with  the  power  of  God,  is  one  that  sets 
forth  the  truth  in  its  living  power  on  the  life,  in  cleansed 
lepers,  and  palsied  souls  made  strong,  and  dead  souls 
restored  to  life.  It  is  such  a  testimony  as  none,  there- 
fore, can  utter  but  such  as  have  felt  the  power  of  Christ's 
•death  and  resurrection,  and  tasted  the  infinite  sweetness 
of  pardoning  mercy,  and  sanctifying  grace,  and  adopting 
love.  This  alone  can  enable  you  to  take  part  in  tliis  work 
•of  the  church.  You  must  go  to  Jesus,  and  take  from 
Himself  the  words  of  eternal  life,  and  feed  upon  them  till 
their  power  invigorates  your  whole  spiritual  being,  and 
•till  you  are  readj^  to  bear  the  cross,  and  utterly  renounce 
the  world  for  Him,  and  shrink  from  no  labour  or  suffer- 
ing, to  extend  to  others  that  are  perisliing  the  means  of 
life  and  salvation. 

This  work  of  witnessing,  as  we  have  remarked  already, 
involves  suffering.  It  is  an  utter  impossibility  to  be  faith- 
ful, and  not  incur  the  world's  displeasure  and  contempt, 
^nd  often  worse  than  this.  How  continually  this  thought 
is  brought  out  in  these  revelations  of  God's  will.  If 
the  world  now  does  not  imprison,  or  banish,  or  burn, 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus — though  this  it  still  does  in 
some  places — it  is  only  because  it  has  put  on  new  forms 
in  these  ages  and  these  Protestant  countries ;  and  forms, 
too,  which  often  render  it  a  very  difficult  and  bitter  thing 
to  hold  fast  our  testimony  in  all  its  fulness  and  purity. 
Are  you,  then,  ready  to  suffer  ?  If  we  suffer,  we  shall 
also  reign  with  Him;  if  we  deny  Him,  He  also  will  deny 


434  THE  HUMAN  INSTRUMENTALITY.         [Lect  XXIII^ 

US.  Have  you  tasted  the  sweetness  of  this  gospel,  and  do' 
you  daily  also  experience  something  of  the  bitterness  ?' 
If  we  know  not  the  sweetness  of  this  little  book,  we  know 
nothing  of  the  joys  of  pardoned  sin,  and  heavenly  hope,, 
and  communion  with  God ;  and  if  we  know  nothing  of  the 
bitterness  it  afterwards  caused  the  apostle,  it  is  because 
we  have  been  unfaithful  to  our  testimony,  and  denied  our 
Lord  by  base  and  wricked  conformity  to  the  world. 


LECTURE     XXIY. 

THE  TRUE  CHUECH,   AND  THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER   TESTI- 
MONY DEFINED. 

Rev.,  Chap,  xi.,  1,  2. 

"  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod  ;  [and  the  angel  stood]! 
saying,  Rise,  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them 
that  worship  therein.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple 
leave  out,  and  measure  it  not ;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles  ;  and 
the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two  months." 

¥E  have  seen  the  divine  agency  by  which  the  triumphs 
of  the  spiritual  kingdom  are  secured.  We  have 
seen,  also,  the  human  instrumentality  through  which  it 
works.  The  word  of  a  present  and  reigning  Saviomv  ac- 
companied by  the  power  of  His  Spirit  and  providence,  is 
the  first.  The  latter  is  that  word  received  into  a  believ- 
ing heart,  and  incorporated  into  the  spiritual  life,  and  ex- 
pressing itself  as  a  divine  testimony  in  works  of  holy 
living  and  patient  suffering,  in  confirmation  of  an  un- 
swerving confession  of  God's  truth.  "  Thou  must  pro- 
phesy again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues, 
and  kings." 

But  the  inquiries  at  once  arise,  How  is  such  an  instru- 
mentality to  be  secured  ?  and,  How  is  this  prophetic 
work  to  be  exercised,  in  the  midst  of  an  opposing  world? 
Such  inquiries  must  have  forced  themselves  even  on  the 
apostle's  mind,  while  the  gospel  was  yet  in  its  first  fresh- 

i  These  words  are  left  out  in  all  the  later  critical  editions  of  the  Greek 
Testament.     The  sense,  however,  is  not  thereby  altered,  as  both  the 
connection,  and  the  words  of  verse  3,  show  that  these  are  the  words  of 
the  same  mighty  angel  who  had  just  been  speaking. 
435 


436  THE  TKUE  CHUKCH  AND  [Lect.'xXIV. 

ness,  and  while  yet  the  powers  of  the  invisible  world,  that 
at  first  attested  its  divinity,  were  still  encircling  it  with 
their  glory.  How  could  it  be  otherwise,  when  he  looked 
at  the  condition  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  to  whom 
he  had  just  before  received  such  messages  of  solemn 
warning.  Already,  in  most  of  them,  had  their  testimony 
been  impaired  by  foul  errors  in  doctrine  and  practice ; 
and  in  some  the  corruption  was  triumphant,  leaving  but 
a  name  that  they  lived,  while  they  were  dead,  or  so  offen- 
sive to  their  Lord  as  to  be  almost  rejected  with  loathing. 
And  even  the  best  of  them  were  assaulted  by  the  same 
foes,  and  called  to  contend  for  truth  and  purity  at  the 
peril  of  life.  How  was  it  possible  for  the  church,  in  such 
a  condition  of  things,  to  perform  her  prophetic  office  ? 
And,  if  possible,  how  was  it  to  be  done  ?  How  was  she 
to  receive,  digest,  incorporate,  and  propagate  the  truths  of 
that  little  book,  so  that  they  should  win  the  victory  ? 
And  how  should  her  testimony  be  distinguished  from  that 
of  false  witnesses,  with  which,  as  with  locust  hordes,  the 
world  was  to  be  filled  ? 

That  such  an  instrumentality  should  be  preserved  and 
perpetuated,  would  indeed  be  naturally  inferred  from  the 
divine  agency  engaged.  Such  almighty  power  would 
always  secure  a  wilhng  people  to  receive  the  truth  from 
its  Author  into  glad  hearts,  and  faithfully  to  hold  it  forth 
at  every  cost.  But  how  ?  This,  too,  has  been  partially 
answered.  The  instrumentality  is  prepared  by  the  word 
of  the  gospel  being  received  into  the  heart,  and  wrought 
into  the  life  of  God's  people ;  the  little  book  received  and 
eaten.  Thus  prepared,  it  is  to  hold  forth  this  truth  as  a 
•divine  testimony.  "  Thou  must  again  pkophesy,"  is  the 
last  charge  of  the  Angel  of  the  covenant  to  His  church. 
In  the  verses  before  us  the  rule  and  the  subjects  of  this 
testimony  are  forcibly  and  graphically  presented  as  a  rod 
to  measure  with,  and  sacred  things  to  be  measured,  while 
unmeasured  things  are  to  be  rejected.    The  consideration 


Leot.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HEK  TESTIMONY.  43T 

of  these  symbols  will  lielp  to  impress  upon  our  hearts 
much  precious  truth. 

Consider,  first,  the  act  of  measuring.     This,  as  well  as 

the  result,  is  evidently  symbolical.    The 

§.  1.  The  act  and  ppophet  is,  as  we  havc  seen,  not  a  mere 

Btandard  of   measure-    ^       ^  ^  .  ^    _ 

ment.  Spectator  ot  the  vision  he  is  recording, 

but  himself  becomes  a  part  of  it,  as  the 
representative  of  the  church.  The  prominent  and  lead- 
ing part  he  is  required  to  take  in  this  scene,  by  the  rod 
given  to  him,  and  the  call  made  upon  him,  must  be  de- 
signed to  represent  the  duty  of  the  church.  Having  re- 
ceived and  appropriated  the  little  book,  and  as  the  result 
of  that,  being  commissioned  to  prophesy  on  behalf  of  the 
nations,  he  is  now  shown  how  this  commission  is  to  be 
fulfilled.  A  measuring  rod  is  given  to  him,  and  he  re- 
ceives directions  how  to  use  it,  and  to  what  subjects  to 
apply  it.  "  Rise  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the 
altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein."  The  prophetic 
function  of  the  church  is  here  presented  as  the  application 
of  a  divinely  furnished  rule  to  certain  specified  sacred 
objects. 

This  measuring  of  sacred  things  well  describes  the 
first  great  duty  of  the  church  in  regard  to  her  testi- 
mony. She  must  first  of  all  ascertain  with  precision 
the  truth  in  regard  to  the  tilings  of  God.  She  can  only 
bear  witness  to  what  she  knows,  and  in  proportion 
to  the  certainty  and  the  clearness  of  her  knowledge. 
She  must  know,  in  regard  to  these  sacred  objects,  their 
whole  shape,  and  limits,  and  relations,  else  she  can  never 
deliver  any  clear  and  sure  testimony  concerning  them. 
One  great  reason  of  the  wavering  and  variable  testimony 
of  the  churches,  is  the  want  of  a  definite  and  clear  per- 
ception of  the  truth  itself.  Multitudes  of  the  people  of 
God  have  never  measured  these  great  objects  of  God's 
revelation ;  all  their  views  concerning  them  are  dim  and 


438  THE  TRUE  CHURCH  AND  [Lect.  XXIV. 

hazy.  They  see  tliem,  indeed,  as  objects  of  acknowledged 
glory  and  value,  but  they  see  them  from  afar ;  like  some 
lazy  Israehte,  who  would  have  been  satisfied  with  a  dis- 
tant view  of  the  glories  of  the  temple,  its  outer  courts,  its 
altar,  and  laver,  and  sacred  shrine,  with  the  smoke  of  the 
offerings,  and  the  incense,  and  the  crowd  of  worshippers, 
all  mingled  in  one  confused  view,  as  a  splendid  but  indis- 
tinct whole,  instead  of  entering  in,  and  closely  examining 
each  object,  marking  its  distinct  character,  and  place,  and 
use.  Worse  than  this,  indeed ;  many  are  more  Hke  some 
Reubenite,  who,  staying  at  his  home  amid  the  luxuriant 
pastures  and  cities  of  Bashan,  had  been  content  with  what 
knowledge  he  could  get  of  the  holy  city,  and  the  wonders 
of  the  temple  and  its  services,  from  the  reports  of  others 
who  had  seen  it  with  their  own  eyes.  "  Rise  and  mea- 
sure," is  the  command.  Rest  not  in  any  dim  and  indis- 
tinct views  of  the  great  things  of  God's  salvation.  Rest 
not  in  the  mere  reports  of  others.  If  ever  there  were 
objects  which  it  behooved  each  one  to  search,  and  see,, 
and  examine  with  the  intensest  solicitude,  to  know  them 
fully,  to  leave  no  uncertainty  hanging  over  any  part  of 
them,  they  are  these,  in  which  God  reveals  Himself  and 
salvation.  You  can  never  be  certain  of  these  things,  so 
as  to  find  comfort  to  your  own  soul  in  them,  or  bear  a 
testimony  concerning  them  of  any  worth  to  other  suffer- 
ing and  perishing  souls,  but  by  a  personal,  a  heart  ac- 
quaintance with  them.  No  measurement  of  these  great 
things  can  give  au}^  certainty,  which  does  not  ascertain^ 
your  own  share  in  them,  producing  the  full  assurance  of 
faith.  "Rise,"  then,  "and  measure."  Be  not  satisfied 
with  the  general  certainty  that  the  gospel  is  true,  that 
there  is  salvation  for  sinners  in  Christ ;  but  rest  not  until 
you  find  all  obscurity  resting  on  its  terms,  and  claims, 
and  promises  entirely  dispelled,  and  see  the  broad  and 
strong  foundations  laid  in  the  everlasting  covenant  for 
man's  faith  and  hope  to  rest  upon.    Rest  not  in  any  thing 


Lect.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMOifY.  439 

short  of  such  a  certainty  as  will  enable  you  to  say,  "I 
Jvuow  whom  I  have  believed ;"  such  as  will  enable  you  to 
rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  This  will 
give  to  your  testimony  a  power  that  shaltbe  far  more  re- 
sistless than  logical  demonstrations.  This  will  make  even 
the  gainsayer  feel  the  realities,  and  claims,  and  forces  of 
the  invisible  kingdom  as  nothing  else  can.  When  such 
is  the  prevailing  testimony  of  the  church,  when,  in  the  full 
confidence  and  rejoicing  of  hope,  produced  by  an  actual, 
personal  measurement  of  these  divine  things,  the  habitual 
language  of  her  people  is,  "  Come,  and  hear,  all  ye  that 
fear  God,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  He  hath  done  for  my 
soul ;"  "1  am  my  Beloved's,  and  He  is  mine;"  then,  and 
only  then,  is  she  fulfilling  completely  her  great  mission  as 
a  witness  for  God.  "Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  Thy 
salvation,  and  uphold  me  with  Thy  free  spirit.  Then  will 
I  teach  transgressors  Thy  ways ;  and  sinners  shall  be  con- 
verted unto  Thee." 

But  in  no  measurements  can  any  diligence  and  earnest- 
ness secure  correct  results,  unless  the  rule 

§.  The  divine  rule. 

or  standard  be  correct.  In  things  affect- 
ing our  relations  to  God,  this  is  of  infinite  importance. 
Hence  the  seer  is  not  left  to  measure  by  a  standard  of  his 
own  selection.  The  rule  is  divinely  furnished  before  the 
command  is  given  to  measure.  "  There  was  given  to  me 
a  reed  like  unto  a  rod."  So  the  church  can  say,  "  We 
have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy." 

Christ  has  not  left  His  church  to  a  standard  of  her  own 
devising.  Divine  things  cannot  be  measured  by  a  human 
standard.  Here  human  opinions  avail  nothing;  human 
reasonings,  and  supposed  natural  intuitions,  decide  nothing. 
It  is  not  for  the  culprit  at  the  bar  to  decide  upon  the  law 
by  which  he  is  to  be  judged,  or,  if  found  guilty,  upon  the 
conditions  of  his  pardon,  or  even  whether  pardon  be  at  all 
possible.  Man  is  the  guilty  culprit,  his  whole  nature  is 
■depraved;  can  his  reason  and  intuitions,  so  called,  be 


440  THE  TKUE  CHUKCH  AND  [Lect.  XXIV. 

trusted  to  tell  him  what  his  God  requires,  and  whether 
He  will  pardon,  and,  if  He  will,  how?  That  men,  calling 
themselves  philosophers,  should  have  been  found  to  teach, 
and  others  to  believe,  that  a  creature,  the  whole  working 
of  whose  moral  nature  shows  itself  to  be  deeply  depraved, 
could  find  in  that  nature  itself  a  rule  for  his  faith  and 
practice,  is  one  of  the  many  proofs  that  men  professing 
themselves  to  be  wise  become  fools.  But  while  man  can- 
not make  a  rule  of  truth,  nor  find  one  by  diving  down 
into  the  depths  of  his  own  consciousness,  he  can  receive 
and  apply  one.  His  Creator  can  give  him  such  a  rule ; 
God  can  speak  to  His  creatures  in  words  and  tones  that 
will  attest  their  own  divinity,  and  he  can  look  up,  and 
hear,  and  receive. 

That  standard  has  been  given.  It  is  the  written  word. 
"  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  pro- 
fitable for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruc- 
tion in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works."  "  God,  who  at 
sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto 
the  fathers,  by  the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken 
unto  us  by  His  Son."  These  words  He  has  caused  to  be 
committed  to  writing,  that  thus  they  might  become  a  defi- 
nite, fixed,  and  unchangeable  rule  for  His  church  in  all  ages. 
In  this  form  it  is  like  the  measuring  rod  of  the  angel,  in- 
capable of  being  stretched,  or  contracted.  Unwritten 
traditions,  on  the  other  hand,  could  never  have  been  a 
rule,  because  subject  to  endless  variations  themselves,  by 
reason  of  the  endlessly  varying  capacities  and  infirmities 
of  those  through  whose  minds  they  must  pass.  To  pre- 
serve them  pure  would  have  required  a  constant  inspira- 
tion, and  constant  miracles  to  prove  it;  in  other  words,  it 
would  not  have  been  giving  any  rule  at  all  to  the  church, 
for  her  to  use  in  testing  truth  and  duty;  but  keeping  her 
always  under  the  direct  guidance  of  a  divine  inspiration 
iu  every  age,  like  that  of  the  apostolic  age. 


Leot,  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  441 

The  BOOK,  the  book,  is  the  glory  and  safeguard  of  the 
church,  the  inestimably  precious  ascension  gift  of  her 
Lord,  without  which  she  would  be  left  like  a  vessel  on  a 
dark  and  stormy  ocean  without  chart  or  compass.  A  cun- 
ning and  hypocritical  infidelity  has  affected  to  despise 
what  it  calls  the  hook  worship  of  the  church,  and,  under 
pretence  of  a  higher  spiritualism,  would  call  us  away  to 
some  better  revelations  of  the  divine  will,  in  the  deep  intui- 
tions of  the  soul,  the  workings  of  a  pure  reason,  or  the 
direct  operations  of  the  unseen  spirit  upon  each  heart,, 
without  any  other  interpreter  or  judge  than  the  heart 
itself:  a  standard  about  as  definite  as  the  dim  ghosts  of 
Ossian,  or  the  shadowy  forms  of  the  heathen  Elysium, 
and  as  variable  as  tlie  clouds  of  heaven.  There  is  no  in- 
definiteness  here.  This  book  of  God  utters  no  ambiguous 
responses.  It  may  be  perverted  by  human  ingenuity  and 
depravity,  as  the  words  of  Jesus  were  when  He  was  on 
earth;  as  every  thing  good  is;  a  thousand  falsehoods  may 
pretend  to  shelter  under  its  authority;  but  to  every  sin- 
cere inquirer  it  gives  one  sure  and  clear  response.  Wlien 
received  as  the  word  of  God,  it  is  of  perfectly  easy  appli- 
cation. All  real  difficulties,  and  apparent  diversities, 
arise  from  carrying  to  it  a  previous  standard  of  our  own, 
and  a  desire  and  effort  to  bribe  or  force  it  to  speak  ac- 
cording to  our  wishes.     It  makes  even  .the  simple  wise. 

It  is,  moreover,  the  standard  which  will  be  applied  to 
all  human  hearts,  and  opinions,  and  actions,  at  the  last 
day,  and  by  which  the  eternal  state  of  eacli  will  be  de- 
cided. "  The  word  that  Ihave  spoken,"  says  Christ,  "  shall 
judge  him  at  the  last  day."  "In  the  day  when  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men  according  to  my  gospel,"  says 
Paul.*  By  it,  then,  must  we  now  ascertain  what  is  truth 
in  regard  to  all  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  oar  relations  and  duties  to  Him. 


I  John  12  :  48.     Eom.  2  :  16. 
27 


442  THE  TKUE  CHUKCH  AND  [LeOT.  XXIV. 

But  that  it  may  be  such  a  rule,  we  must  hold  fast  to 
the  doctrine  of  its  perfect,  plenary,  verbal  inspiration. 
This  is  the  very  anchor  of  the  church's  safety.  Take 
away  this  doctrine,  and  we  drift  with  the  varying  currents 
and  conflicting  winds  of  human,  opinion,  without  help  or 
hope.  Take  away  this,  and  the  Bible  ceases  to  be  any 
rule  at  all ;  the  fixed  rod  becomes  an  elastic  line,  that  can 
be  stretched  over  all  irregularities,  be  made  to  embrace 
any  additions,  and  to  leave  out  any  difficulties,  according 
as  the  vanity,  pride,  and  corrupt  lust  of  man  may  desire. 

It  is  not  only  because  these  thoughts  are  the  thoughts 
of  God,  but  because  these  words  are  the  words  of  God, 
because  the  Holy  Spirit  so  directed  the  sacred  writers  as 
to  secure  their  choice  of  such  words  and  expressions  as 
would  correctly  convey  His  mind,  that  it  becomes  a  per- 
fect rule.  "  Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As,  therefore,  the  seer  with  the  commission  of  prophecy 
received  the  reed  to  measure  those  things  which  were  to 
be  the  subject  of  this  testimony,  so  the  church,  with  her 
commission,  has  received  the  Bible  as  the  rule  defining  the 
substance,  the  extent,  and  the  manner  of  her  testimony. 
With  this,  she  can  draw  the  line  definitely  and  distinctly 
between  what  God  receives  and  rejects,  between  salvation 
and  damnation.  "With  this  she  can  go  to  all  nations,  and 
set  up  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  speak  with  divine  autho- 
rity and  power.  "  The  Lord  God  hath  spoken ;  who  can 
but  prophesy?" 

Let  every  believer,  then,  lay  up  this  rule  in  the  secret 
places  of  the  soul,  keeping  it  pure  from  the  perversions  of 
a  proud  philosophy,  or  of  worldly  wisdom.  It  bears  upon 
it  the  unmistakable  marks  of  its  heavenly  origin.  It  has 
been  tested  by  ages,  and,  by  its  touch,  has  detected  and 
exposed  the  thousand  deceptions  of  error,  and  pointed  out 
the  only  sure  foundations  for  human  hope.  Let  it  be  to 
us  what  the  Urim  and  Thummim  was  to  the  priests  of 


liECT.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  443 

old.  Let  us  neither  add  to  or  dimimsh  its  record;  but  take 
it  just  as  it  is,  and  all  of  it.  "Add  thou  not  unto  His 
words,  lest  He  reprove  thee,  and  thou  be  found  a  liar." 
Let  no  part  of  it  be  neglected  as  useless ;  "  every  word  of 
-God  is  pm*e."  Away  with  all  human  opinions  or  reason- 
ings, scientific  demonstrations,  as  grounds  for  faith,  or 
tests  of  truth  in  regard  to  spiritual  objects,  or  standards  of 
the  church's  testimony  before  the  world.  "  To  the  law 
and  to  the  testimony;  if  they  speak  not  according  to  tliis 
word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them." 

These  are  three,  "  the  temple  of  God,  the  altar,  and 

them  that  worship  therein."  In  the 
^e  measured.^  ^^^  ^  '^  Spiritual  kingdom  there  are  three  things 

answering  precisely  to  these  :  God  recou- 
■ciled  and  dwelling  among  men,  the  blood  of  atonement 
by  which  this  is  secured,  and  a  consecrated  people  offer- 
ing spiritual  sacrifices.  The  very  same  are  distinctly  men- 
tioned by  Jehovah  in  summing  up  the  wliole  typical  ordi- 
nances Mhich  He  had  appointed  for  Israel  of  old  to  set 
■forth  the  nature  of  His  spiritual  kingdom.  "  I  will  sanc- 
tify the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation  and  the  altar ;  I 
will  sanctify  also  both  Aaron  and  his  sons,  to  minister  to 
Me  in  the  priest's  office.  And  I  will  dwell  among  the 
children  of  Israel,  and  will  be  their  God."^  The  sym- 
bolical antitype  thus  corresponds  exactly  to  the  ancient 
type,  whose  tabernacle,  altar,  and  Aaronic  priesthood, 
pointed  to  precisely  the  same  great  spiritual  objects  here 
•symbolized  by  the  temple,  the  altar,  and  the  true  worship- 
pers, who  together  constitute  God's  spiritual  priesthood. 
The  great  spiritual  truth  designed  to  be  taught  in  those 
■ancient  types  is  precisely  the  same  as  that  which  the  gos- 
pel proclaims  and  the  spiritual  church  secures,  the  resto- 
ration of  holy  fellowship  between  God  and  man.  Paul 
quotes  the  very  language  of  that  passage  in  stating  to  the 

I  Ex.  29 :  44,  45. 


444:  THE  TRUE  CHrRCH  AND  [LeCT.  XXIV^. 

gospel  church  the  great  sum  of  its  privileges :  "  I  will 
dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them,  and  I  will  be  their  God, 
and  they  shall  be  My  people."^ 

"  The  temple"  here  is  not  the  whole  sacred  enclosure, 
including  the  several  courts  that  sur- 
rounded the  central  fane,  and  to  which, 
in  Enghsh,  the  name  "temple"  is  also  applied,  but  which 
in  the  original  is  expressed  by  an  entirely  different  word. 
It  here  means  the  central  building,  the  house  composed 
of  the  holy  place,  and  the  most  holy,  where  originally  was 
the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and  the  manifested  glory  of  God. 
Both  in  the  ancient  type,  and  as  a  symbol  here,  it  first  of 
all  clearly  sets  forth,  as  the  spiritual  reality  corresponding 
to  it,  the  person  of  Christ  as  Mediator,  God  manifest  in 
the  flesh,  dwelling  in  human  nature  and  among  men,  and 
restoring  to  man  the  means  of  access  to  God,  and  of  fel- 
lowship with  him.  But  not  Christ,  the  God-man  alone, 
but  as  the  Head  of  a  redeemed  people,  in  covenant  and  in 
living  union  with  Him.  The  Christ,  the  Mediator,  the 
JRedeemer,  never  stands  alone ;  is  not  known,  does  not 
exist,  apart  from  His  redeemed  people,  whose  place  He 
took  in  the  covenant  of  redemption,  and  in  taking  which 
He  became  the  Christ,  the  Redeemer.  Regarded  solely 
as  the  eternal  Son,  the  second  person  in  the  divine  trinity, 
He  is,  and  must  be,  conceived  of  as  apart  from,  and  exist- 
ing independently  of,  His  people;  but  as  the  Christ,  He 
never  has  existed,  and  never  can  exist,  without  them,  any 
more  than  we  can  conceive  of  the  head  as  existing  with- 
out the  body,  or  the  vine  without  any  branches.  The  last , 
analogy,  used  by  our  Saviour  Himself,  beautifully  presents 
this  fact,  "  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches."  But  are 
not  the  branches  a  part  of  the  vine,  and  a  part  necessary 
to  its  perfection?  Is  it  a  perfect  vine,  is  it  any  more  than 
a  naked  trunk  of  one,  without  its  branches,  and  their  foli- 

I  2  Cor.  6  :  16, 


XiBCT,  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  445 

age,  and  fruit  in  tlieir  season?  So,  also,  the  church  is 
called  His  body,  the  fulness  of  Him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 

Such  is  the  scriptural  idea  of  the  temple  of  God,  the 
mystical  body  of  Christ,  His  redeemed,  not  as  so  many 
separate  souls  merely,  each  saved  by  some  special  exer- 
cise of  His  love  and  power,  but  as  so  chosen  of  God,  and 
so  saved  by  a  hving  union  wdth  Him,  as  to  form  one  or- 
ganic whole,  one  body  pervaded  in  all  its  members  by  His 
Spirit  and  life,  one  glorious  building  filled  with  the  all- 
pervading  presenca  and  power  of  God,  and  every  stone  of 
which  is  formed  according  to  the  same  divine  pattern, 
polished  into  the  same  beauty  of  holiness,  and  reflecting 
His  own  glorious  image.  "To  whom  coming,"  says  Peter, 
"  as  unto  a  living  stone  disallowed,  indeed,  of  men,  but 
chosen  of  God,  and  precious,  ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are 
built  up  a  spiritual  house."'  "  In  whom,"  says  Paul,  "ye 
also  are  builded  tog-ether  for  a  habitation  of  God  through 
the  Spirit."^  "  The  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which  temple 
ye  are."^ 

This  idea  of  the  unity  of  the  chm-ch  in  Christ,  its  head 
and  life,  runs  through  the  whole  Bible,  so  that  often,  especi- 
ally in  the  Psalms  and  in  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah,  it  is  not 
easy  to  tell  which,  if  indeed  either,  was  principally  intended, 
Christ  or  IJis  people,  the  Spirit's  language  applying 
equally  to  both.  Here  again,  too,  the  nature  of  that  unity 
is  presented.  It  is  not  a  mere  external  thing;  it  cannot 
be,  because  the  thing  itself  is  not  external ;  and  it  is  idle 
to  talk  of  a  visible  unity  of  an  invisible  thing — invisible 
in  the  materials  that  compose  it — redeemed  and  regene- 
rated souls ;  invisible  in  the  bond  which'  unites  them  to- 
gether, the  Spirit  of  Christ  working  in  them  faith  upon 
Him;  and  invisible  in  their  living  Head.  Himself.  Any 
other  unity,  as  a  mark  of  the  true  church  or  body  of 
Chi'ist,  must  be  a  mere  figment,  except,  of  course,  the 

1  1  Pet.  2 :  4,  5.         2  Eph.  2 :  22.         3  1  Cor,  3:17. 


4:46  THE  TKUB  CHmRCH  AND  [Lect.  XXIV. 

mutual  love  that  binds  to  each  other  those  who  have  the 
same  Spirit,  and  unites  them  in  faith  and  action  in  pro- 
portion to  their  measure  of  that  Spirit,  and  to  the  sphere 
of  service  assigned  to  them.  Above  all,  is  any  unity  of 
visible  organization,  under  one  visible  head,  an  impossi- 
bility ;  and  the  mere  attempt  to  make  this  a  test  of  the 
true  church  of  God  has  been  the  source  of  untold  disas- 
ters to  the  cause  of  truth  and  human  happiness ;  it  has, 
indeed,  been  one  of  the  very  things  which  have  so  often 
caused  the  obscuration  and  suppression  of  the  testimony 
of  God's  witnesses. 

Surely,  then,  the  meaning  of  this  symbol  is  evident. 
We  have  endeavoured  to  use  the  rod  of  the  angel  in  so 
far  measuring  this  spiritual  temple  as  to  make  clear  its 
character  and  limits.  It  is  the  true  church  of  Christ, 
where  God  dwells  in  humanity,  where  He  manifests  His 
gracious  presence  and  redeeming  power ;  and  it  at  once 
describes  its  divine  and  spiritual  nature,  and  its  true  and 
blessed  unity.  It  is  God  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  His 
redeemed,  and  they  all  one  in  Him. 

This  temple  includes,  of  course,  all  those  ordinances 
whereby  God  makes  Himself  known  to 
thltemp'e-^^chrisJ*  His  people,  and  in  which  He  holds  com- 
munion with  them,  as  the  ancient  temple 
did  their  types.  These  are  not  specially  designated  here, 
because  included  in  the  temple  itself,  and  secured  and 
pointed  out  certainly  where  it  is  measured.  But  we  must 
bear  them  in  mind  as  an  essential  part  of  the  idea,  even 
as  the  ark,  the  golden  altar,  the  candlesticks,  and  the  shew 
bread  were  essential  to  the  temple.  The  actual  manifes- 
tation of  God  to  His  people,  the  indwelling  of  His  Spirit, 
and  His  communion  with  them  from  off  the  mercy  seat, 
in  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  the  hearing  of  their  prayers, 
the  acceptance  of  tlieir  services,  and  filling  them  with 
light,  are  all  here  in  Christ,  and  they  are  in  Him  onlj. 
In  Christ  the  Immanuel,  God  with  us,  and  in  and  through 


Leot.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  44:7 

no  other,  can  we  find  God,  or  approach  Him,  or  hear  His 
pardoning  voice,  or  ofier  an  accepted  prayer,  or  work  of 
righteousness.  "  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life ; 
no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  Me." 

Not  only  the  whole  form  and  dimensions,  and  even  the 
materials  of  that  ancient  temple  of  God, 

§.    All  human  order-  j>  tt  ■    j.  j.    i      i.      i 

ing  excluded  thence,  werc  of  His  appointment,  but  also  every 
article  in  it,  and  every  form  of  service 
rendered  there.  The  audacious  priest  that  presumed  to 
add  to  or  alter  the  exact  ordai"iugs  of  the  God  of  the  tem- 
ple incurred  His  severest  displeasure,  and  some  were  struck 
down  at  once  by  the  fire  of  His  wrath.  No  more  may 
any  mortal  power  now  dare  to  prescribe  any  other  condi- 
tions or  means  of  access  to  God,  and  of  communion  with 
Him,  than  precisely  those  He  has  prescribed.  The  tem- 
ple is  God's.  It  is  His  house.  In  a  man's  house,  for  a 
stranger,  or  even  a  child,  to  assume  authoritj^,  is  an  act  of 
contempt  toward  its  head.  To  prescribe  the  manner  of 
God's  worship  in  His  house,  the  kind  of  prayers,  and 
praises,  and  other  service  by  which  in  it  He  is  to  be  hon- 
om*ed,  is  to  assume  His  prerogative.  It  is  the  prominent 
characteristic  of  the  great  apostacy,  of  that  man  of  sin  that 
was  to  be  revealed,  that  "  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God:"  a  blasphemous 
claim  that  has  often  been  made  in  this  very  way,  by  as- 
suming to  legislate  in  the  worship  of  God. 

It  is  thus  the  temple  is  to  be  measured ;  every  thing  in 
and  about  His  church  must  be  regulated  according  to  the 
same  divine  measure,  the  angel's  rod,  the  word  of  inspira- 
.  tion.  As  God  said  to  Moses  in  reference  to  the  taber- 
nacle, so  now  He  says  to  all  engaged  in  the  work  of  this 
spiritual  temple:  "See  thou  make  all  things  according 
to  the  pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount."  And, 
therefore,  in  ascertaining  the  true  temple  of  God,  the 
spiritual  church,  this  same  measm-e  must  be  carefully 
applied. 


448  THE  TRUE  CHURCH  AND  [Lect.  XXIV. 

The  altar  is  the  second  thing  to  be  measured.    This,  as 
the  place  of  the  divinely  appointed  sacri- 

§.    2.  The  altar.  _       '^  ^  .  ,      ,  .^  , 

iices,  together  with  these  sacrmces  tliem- 
selves,  was,  as  every  Bible  reader  knows,  the  type  of  the 
grand  central  truth  of  the  atonement  of  Christ.  It  be- 
comes here,  therefore,  its  appropriate  symbol.  As  the 
altar  was  the  first  object  in  the  sacred  enclosure,  as  every 
other  object,  and  every  service  in  the  whole  of  that  typical 
picture  of  the  work  of  salvation,  had  its  particular  place, 
and  value,  and  very  being  there,  by  means  of  its  relation 
to  that,  so  in  the  great  spiritual  realities  represented,  the 
atonement  of  Christ — reconciliation  by  His  blood  alone — 
embodies  the  one  grand  truth  around  which  all  others 
cluster,  and  from  which  all  others  derive  their  place  and 
importance,  and  which  gives  to  a  redeemed  church  its 
very  existence.  No  other  blood  can  procure  pardon  and 
peace  for  sinners.  It  is  all-sufficient.  "By  one  offering 
He  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified."  It 
is  "  by  His  own  blood  that  He,"  as  our  great  High  Priest, 
"has  entered  into  the  holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal 
redemption  for  us."  Nothing  but  this,  therefore,  can 
"purge  your  consciences  from  dead  works  to  serve  the 
living  God."  To  hope  for  pardon  and  acceptance  by  any 
other  means  or  merits,  to  doubt  the  perfect  sufficiency  of 
this,  to  be  adding  to  it  any  works  of  penances,  prayers,  or 
tears  of  our  own,  or  of  others,  as  the  ground  of  the  divine 
favour,  is  to  undervalue  its  infinite  worth,  to  insult  a  cru- 
cified Saviour,  and  to  treat  the  whole  work  of  redeeming 
mercy  with  dishonour.  It  is  as  if  the  priest  of  old  had 
offered  swine's  fiesh  upon  the  altar,  to  compensate  any 
defect  in  the  sacrifice  of  God's  appointment. 

Such  being  the  place  held  by  this  doctrine  of  the  altar, 
how  important  that  it  be  carefully  measured,  and  ascer- 
tained by  the  divine  rule.  Thus,  too,  we  see  how  fully 
that  rule  does  define  this  ground  of  a  sinner's  pardon,  the 
conditions  of  his  approach  to  God,  and  union  with  Him 


Xeot.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  449 

in  this  spiritual  temple.  Nothing  may  be  added,  nothing 
taken  away  from  the  one  sacrifice.  Nothing  but  Christ's 
cross,  and  nothing  less  than  all  of  it.  All  of  Christ,  and 
nothing  but  Christ.  "I  am  the  way."  "None  other 
jiame  under  heaven."  The  terms  are  divinely  measured. 
The  only  other  object  to  which  the  seer  is  directed 
to  apply  the  ang-ers  measurino;  rod,  is 

§.  3.  The  worshippers.     ,,.  , 

the  worshippers,  '•Hheim  that  worsm/p 
therein.''''  To  measure  these,  is  to  ascertain  by  the  rule 
given  who  are  God's  true  worshippers,  and  so  to  define 
clearly  in  what  the  character  of  a  true  worshipper  consists. 
It  is  only  those  who  worship  in  the  sacred  enclosure  that 
are  to  be  measured;  outside  worship  is  worthless.  The 
temple  proper,  the  sacred  shrine,  always  carried  with  it 
the  open  space  immediately  around  it,  consecrated  with 
it,  where  the  altar  stood,  and  where  the  priests  performed 
most  of  their  services.  It  was  inseparable  from  it ;  and 
with  it  was  separated  from  the  courts  around  it.  Only 
those,  therefore,  who  worship  in  this  sacred  enclosure,  at 
its  altar,  and  in  its  holy  place;  that  is,  those  who  perform 
priestly  service  to  Him,  does  He  acknowledge  as  His. 
They  are  such  as  lay  their  hands  on  the  head  of  the  sacri- 
fice, confessing  over  it  their  sins;  such  as  are  washed  in 
the  laver  of  regeneration;  such  as  are  sprinkled  by  the 
blood,  and  press  in  even  to  the  holy  places  of  secret  com- 
munion with  God,  at  the  altar  of  incense  and  the  mercy 
seat.  They  are  consecrated  ones,  whose  only  service  is  to 
the  Lord,  whose  only  reliance  is  on  the  blood  of  atone- 
ment, and  whose  chief  joy  is  in  proclaiming  the  honour 
.and  authority  of  Christ  as  their  king.  The  manifestation 
of  this  consecration  is  their  worship.  They  thus  have 
fellowship  with  Christ  as  their  great  High  Priest  in  His 
Jioliness  and  nearness  to  the  Father,  and  His  union  with 
Him,  and  as  their  King  in  His  royal  honours,  and  are 
therefore  called  a  royal  priesthood. 

These  accepted  worshippers,  then,  are  precisely  those 


450  THE  TKTJE  CHTmCH  AND  [Leot.  XXIV^ 

•wlio  in  real  life  answer  to  the  pattern  of  the  worship  of 
the  spiritual  kingdom  already  laid  down  in  the  worship  of 
the  twenty-four  elders,  and  the  living  creatures.  That 
was,  as  we  there  saw,  the  result  of  adoring  views  of  God's 
holiness,  produced  by  a  divine  life  in  th«  soul,  and  con- 
sisting in  making  the  will  of  God  their  rule,  His  grace 
their  hope,  and  His  glory  their  end.  So  here  these  wor- 
shippers begin  with  the  altar  of  atonement,  which  stands 
at  the  very  entrance,  and  by  its  blood  they  find  a  peaceful 
entrance  into,  and  bow  in  joyful  submission  before,  the 
mercy  seat,  the  throne  of  a  covenant  God,  which  displays, 
its  glory  in  the  extreme  recesses  of  this  spiritual  temple, 
and  beyond  which  mortal  cannot  go.  Dependence  on 
the  cross  of  Jesus,  and  submission  to  His  crown,  is  only 
another  form  of  stating  the  character  of  these  true  wor- 
shippers. Such  are  the  only  worshippers  that  meet  the 
requirements  of  this  divine  measurement,  for  they  alone 
worship  after  the  divine  pattern ;  they  only  show  the 
likeness  of  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  or  feel  the  power 
of  a  divine  life ;  they  only  fall  before  the  throne,  and 
casting  there  their  crowns,  cry  out,  "  Thou  only  art 
worthy." 

In  these  measured  objects,  then,  we  have  another  pic- 
ture of  God's  true  church,  so  simply  and  clearly  drawn  as 
to  fully  distinguish  it  from  all  the  corruptions  that  press 
upon  it,  that  mingle  in  it,  and  that  pollute  its  external 
ordinances,  obscuring  its  glory,  and  defacing  its  beauty.. 
To  do  this  is  the  manifest  special  design  of  this  vision  of 
measuring.  The  very  direction  to  measure  these  things 
implies  that  they  would  become  so  closely  connected  with 
the  world,  that  the  line  of  separation  would  be  no  longer 
distinctly  visible,  and  there  would  be  great  difficulty  in 
distinguishing  the  true  from  the  ftilse;  so  much  so,  indeed, 
that  it  could  be  done  only  by  the  careful  application  of  a 
divinely  furnished  rule.  But  this  vision,  simple  and  brief 
as  it  is,  makes  this  distinction  perfectly  definite,  and  gives 


Leot.  XXIV.]     THE  SUBJECTS  OF  HER  TESTIMONY.  451 

US,  in  a  word,  all  needful  direction  to  enable  every  inquirer 
to  ascertain  it  with  certainty.  By  three  simple,  and  per- 
fectly defined  objects,  the  true  church  is  di^awn  out  into 
bold  relief  and  distinctness  from  tlie  world  and  all  spuri- 
ous imitations;  and  its  limits  laid  down  so  precisely,  as  to 
leave  no  uncertain  or  neutral  space  between,  no  border 
ground  where  corruptions  and  foul  heresies  may  lurk  in 
security.  The  temple  of  God,  the  altar,  and  the  worship- 
pers therein,  one  body  of  Christ ;  one  habitation  of  God  in 
Christ  by  His  Spirit ;  one  ground  of  acceptance,  the  blood 
of  atonement ;  one  spiritual  worship  of  adoring  trust  and 
submission.  How  perfectly  distinct  its  features  !  How 
easily  recognized  !  How  completely  separate  from,  and 
contrary  to,  the  world !  How  heavenly  and  holy  in  its 
nature,  its  origin,  its  character,  its  privileges,  audits  joys! 
How  unlike  many  of  the  outward  things  and  organiza- 
tions that  call  themselves  by  its  sacred  name,  that  cry  so 
loudly,  "The  temple  of  God,  the  temple  of  God  are  we." 
Even  the  churches  we  most  boast  of,  and  regard  as  nearest 
the  pattern,  how  faintly  do  they  correspond  to  the  conse- 
crated priesthood,  and  altar,  and  temple  of  this  vision 
of  the  seer ! 

In  thus  clearly  defining,  the  limits  of  that  which  is  dis- 
tinctly God's  own,  the  subjects  of  the 
the  ^'s'StTmony!  church's  testimony,  and  the  rule  by  which 
.  alone  she  must  regulate  it,  are  briefly, 
but  yet  clearly  laid  down.  The  whole  matter  of  her  pro- 
phesying must  be  in  regard  to  these  three  things ;  the  7'ule 
of  it  must  be  the  word  of  God  only.  She  has  no  com- 
mission to  teach  concerning  any  thing  but  these;  these 
she  must  carefully  measure,  that  she  may  testify  correctly 
concerning  their  nature  and  limits ;  and,  therefore,  con- 
cerning these,  she  has  no  authority  to  teach  anything  but 
what  the  word  of  inspiration  directs.  The  law  that  gov- 
erned the  inspired  apostle  must  be  the  law  of  the  church, 
of  her  peoj^le,  and  her  ministry :  "  For  I  determined  not 


452  THE  TKUE  CHURCH,  ETC.  pLiECT.  XXIV. 

to  know  any  thing  among  you  save  Jesus  Christ,  and 
Him  CRUCIFIED.  *  *  *  And  ray  speech  and  my  preach- 
ing was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in 

DEMONSTRATION  OF  THE  SpIRIT  AND  OF  POWER." 

There  is  a  still  further  significance  in  this  measuring, 
which  will  appear  more  fully  in  considering  the  other  part 
of  this  vision. 


LECTUKE    XXY. 

THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  IN  THE  VISIBLE  CHURCH. 
Rev.,  Chap.  xi.  :  2. 

■"  But  the  court  ■which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and  measure  it 
not ;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles ;  and  the  holy  city  shall  they 
tread  under  foot  forty  and  two  months." 

¥E  liave  considered  this  symbol  of  measui'ing  in  its 
simplest  and  most  natural  signification,  that  of  ascer- 
taining carefully,  by  a  divine  rule,  the  precise  shape  and 
limits  of  the  objects  designated,  that  is,  of  the  true  and  real 
church  of  God.  The  application  of  this  measure  to  them 
alone  evidently  implies  that  they  alone  were  acknowledged 
as  God's,  and  within  the  limits  of  consecration  to  Him, 
and  of  His  covenant  care  and  protection.  It  was  de- 
signed to  mark  them  as  His,  appropriated  and  set  apart 
to  His  service ;  not  only  that  thus  the  testimony  of  the 
church  to  them,  to  the  facts  and  truths  of  which  she  was 
to  be  the  living  representative,  might  be  clear  and  defi- 
nite, but  that  it  might  be  clearly  understood  what,  and 
what  only,  had  a  claim  on  the  divine  protection,  and  would 
infallibly  enjoy  it  amidst  all  perils.  This  whole  signifi- 
cance of  this  vision  of  measuring  can  only  be  seen  when 
the  remaining  portion  of  it  is  considered,  the  unmeasured 
things  which  were  to  be  rejected. 

Connected  with  the  sacred  shrine  of  the  temple  proper, 

there   were    outer   courts,    which   were 

§.  1.  The  externals  ncccssary  to  it,  throuo;h  which  it  was  to 

of  the    church    given  ''  °  _         _ 

over  to  the  world.         bc  approached,  and  by  which  it  was,  to  a 
certain  degree,  separated  visibly  from  the 
453 


454  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  [Lect.  XXV. 

unenclosed  and  common  ground,  and  dwellings  around  it. 
These  courts  of  right  were  for  the  service  and  protection 
of  the  temple  proper,  for  the  better  accommodation  of  the 
worshippers,  and  where  all  the  people  might  assemble  to 
receive  instruction  in  the  mysteries  of  God.  To  them  the 
Gentiles  were  admitted,  not  to  rule,  but  to  learn.  The 
relation,  therefore,  of  these  outer  courts  to  the  inner  tem- 
ple, was  similar  to  that  which  the  outward  forms  and 
government  of  the  visible  church  bears  to  the  inward  and 
spiritual  worship  and  privileges  of  the  true  church — the 
spiritual  kingdom.  They  were,  therefore,  the  appropriate 
symbol  of  the  external  organizations,  and  form  of  govern- 
ment and  order,  thrown  around  the  true  church  of  God, 
both  for  her  edification  and  protection,  and  for  a  way  of 
access,  through  which  the  stranger  might  draw  near,  and 
learn  the  character  and  will  of  God.  These  outer  courts 
were  mere  divisions  of  the  enclosed  area  surrounding  the 
temple,  and  are  here  spoken  of  as  one;  and  this  whole 
space  is  to  be  left  unmeasured.  "  But  the  court  which  is 
without  the  temple  leave  out,"  or  rather,  for  such  is  the 
exact  rendering,  as  in  the  margin,  "  cast  out :"  exclude  it 
from  any  share  in  the  divine  appropriation  and  protection 
which  this  measuring  implies ;  exclude  it,  as  without  the 
pale  of  His  covenant,  and  though  in  visible  connection 
with  the  temple,  and  in  the  same  enclosure,  separated  from 
the  outside  world,  yet  not  acknowledged  by  its  Lord,  and 
essentially  and  only  worldly. 

It  was  thus  indicated  that  it  was  a  part  of  the  aU-wise 
purpose  of  God  to  suffer  His  visible  church  to  be  over- 
come by  a  false  profession,  to  give  up  the  exterior  of  this 
inner  spiritual  temple  and  visible  worship  to  be  to  such 
an  extent  desecrated  by  an  ungodly  world,  as  no  longer 
to  bear  any  distinctive  marks  of  being  His.  "  Cast  it 
out,"  says  the  angel,  as  unmeasured  and  disowned;  and 
this  is  the  reason:  "For  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles;  and 
the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two 


Lect.  XXV.]      IN  AND  OVEK  THE  CHURCH.  455 

Taonths."  "  Gentiles"  here  are,  of  course,  the  appropriate 
symbol  in  this  connection  of  all  who  do  not  belong  to  the 
true  Israel  or  people  of  God,  of  all  the  spiritually  uncir- 
cumcised.  And  "  the  holy  city,"  as  being  the  place  and 
community  in  and  among  which  God  established  His 
dwelling  place,  naturally  represents  the  social  and  politi- 
cal relations  and  influences  surrounding  the  visible  church, 
and  in  the  midst  of  which,  and  in  connection  with  which, 
it  existed.  This  expresses,  then,  most  clearly  and  forcibly, 
that  the  outward  business  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  the 
mere  external  affairs  of  the  church,  all  that  outside  the 
limits  of  a  pure,  priestly,  spiritual  consecration,  were  to 
be  given  up  to  the  dominance  of  a  mere  worldly  power. 
The  world,  by  its  insidious  and  ensnaring  influences,  was 
to  enter  into  the  domain  of  the  visible  church,  to  occupy 
and  control  those  places  and  influences  which  of  right 
belonged  to  God's  covenanted  people,  and  to  degrade  and 
pollute,  by  their  management,  all  the  earthly  conditions 
and  relations  of  the  church,  so  as  to  render  them  essen- 
tially a  mere  worldly  thing.  Though  preserving  a  de- 
cided, and,  indeed,  a  necessary  relation  to  that  spiritual 
temple  and  worship  hidden  within  its  most  secret  en- 
closures, and  known  only  to  the  consecrated  priesthood, 
it  would  be  essentially  Gentile  in  its  whole  spirit  and 
character.  Its  high  places  of  influence  would  be  seized 
by  the  worldly  minded,  and  turned  to  worldly  ends ;  and 
in  its  crowded  highways,  and  broad  avenues,  and  palaces 
of  renown,  the  spiritually  minded  would  be  regarded  no 
longer  as  the  native  inhabitants,  but  as  a  strange  and 
foreign  people,  frowned  upon,  maligned,  and  persecuted, 
and  finding  their  only  peace  and  freedom  in  the  sacred 
enclosure  of  the  altar  and  the  temple,  in  communion  with 
God,  in  faith  in  the  cross,  and  in  fealty  to  the  crown  of 
their  divine  Redeemer. 

Hence  the  command  is,  "  Cast  it  out,"  measure  it  not, 


456  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  [Lect.XXV. 

reject   it.     The   line   is   thus  distinctly 

|.    Such  mere  exter-    j  i_'i  i»/nj?j.  i 

a^ rejected.  drawn,  showing  how  far  Gods  temple 

extends,  and  how  very  much  that  was 
intended  entirely  for  its  use,  and  that  ouglit  to  have  been 
subject  to  its  influence,  and,  for  the  comfort  of  its  wor- 
shippers, should  be  given  over  to  the  mere  worldly  power. 
The  court  cast  out,  and  the  city  trodden  under  foot,  repre- 
sents a  condition  of  things  in  the  outward  affairs  of  the 
church,  and  its  relations  with  the  world,  the  very  opposite 
of  the  divinely  measured,  appropriated  and  preserved  tem- 
ple, and  altar,  and  worshippers.  The  wall  of  separation 
between  these  outer  courts  and  the  consecrated  place  is 
no  imaginary  or  variable  thing;  it  is  as  fixed  and  un- 
changeable as  the  character  and  perfections  of  God,  so 
long  as  these  courts  are  thus  occupied.  There  is  no  real 
aflfinity  between  them  ;  there  can  be  no  compromise. 

"  Cast  it  out."  Though  ever  so  near,  so  lovely,  so 
magnificent,  so  externally  advantageous,  or  apparently 
necessary,  yet  if  not  consecrated  and  in  communion  with 
God,  if  the  seal  of  the  altar  and  temple,  of  the  cross  and 
crown  of  Jesus  be  not  on  it,  it  belongs  to  the  world,  and 
with  the  world  must  be  its  portion  and  its  doom.  There 
can  be  no  fellowship  between  light  and  darkness,  between 
Christ  and  Belial,  between  God's  consecrated  priesthood 
worshipping  at  His  altar  and  in  His  temple,  and  the 
crowds  that  fill  the  outer  courts,  and  tread  the  streets  of 
the  holy  city,  but  ne-ver  get  any  nearer  to  God's  throne 
or  altar.  All  who  come  no  nearer  to  God  than  the  out- 
side courts  can  bring  them ;  all  who  approach  as  near  as 
they  desire  or  think  necessary,  when  they  draw  near 
enough  to  hear  the  voice  of  its  sacred  melodies,  to  gaze 
upon  the  glorious  objects  within,  upon  tlie  smoking  altar, 
and  the  blood  of  reconciliation,  and  the  garments  of 
priestly  consecration,  and  the  outside  beauty  of  that  mys- 
terious spot  where  are  realized  the  deep  mysteries  of  com- 
munion with  God,  but  who  come  not  themselves  to  that 


Leot.  XXV.]      IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH,  457 

altar,  nor  into  that  liolj  place,  nor  make  the  entire  con- 
secration to  God  which  it  implies,  all  these  God  rejects. 
All  this  mere  outside  religion  and  worship,  "  cast  it  out." 
It  has  no  part  in  the  blessings  of  the  spiritual  kingdom 
now ;  and  hereafter  this  shall  be  made  to  appear  to  the 
shame  and  confusion  of  many  that  trusted  in  it.  "  Many 
shall  say  to  Me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  pro- 
phesied in  Thy  name,  and  in  Thy  name  have  cast  out 
devils,  and  in  Thy  name  have  done  many  wonderful 
works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew 
you  ;  depart  from  Me,  ye  that  work  iniquity." 

This  part,  then,  of  the  vision  expresses  the  result  upon 
the  visible  church,  in  all  its  external  forms  and  relations, 
and  even  its  ordinances,  of  what  has  been,  in  this  interest- 
ing and  remarkable  series  of  visions,  already  unfolded,  in 
the  ninth  chapter.  It  is  the  effect  of  that  opening  of  the 
bottomless  pit  by  a  fallen  ecclesiastical  power,  and  letting 
forth  the  locusts  of  error,  producing  the  reign  of  spiritual 
despotism,  and  followed  by  the  ravages  of  revived  worldly 
power  and  wisdom.  It  is  also  the  same  thing  which,  in 
another  relation  of  it,  and  for  another  purpose,  in  the  lat- 
ter portion  of  this  book  is  clothed  in  the  symbolical  form 
of  the  woman,  or  corrupt  church,  riding  the  beast,  or 
worldly  power,  itself  having  become  entirely  apostate,  and 
resting  for  support  on  the  world's  powers,  and  persecuting 
the  saints  of  God. 

This  secularizing  of  the  external  church,  this  employ- 
ment of  lier  sacred  courts  and  streets, 

§.    Fulfilment.  .         .  ,         ,.   . 

her  ordinances,  organizations,  and  politi- 
cal connections,  by  the  world,  and  in  opposition  to  a  true 
spiritual  religion,  and  so  as  to  crowd  the  true  worshippers 
into  the  most  secret  places  of  the  church,  out  of  the  world's 
sight,  has  been  manifest  for  ages.  It  was  once  far  worse 
than  now.  Previous  to  the  Reformation,  tlie  whole  city 
seemed  completely  trodden  under  foot.  All  the  organiza- 
tions of  the  visible  church,  except  such  as  were  concealed  in 
28 


4:58  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  [Leot.  XXV, 

the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  and  some  similar  miknown  places, 
perhaps,  were  given  over  to  this  Gentile  power.  The  true 
children  of  the  kingdom,  driven  from  all  its  external  privi- 
leges and  honours,  were  to  be  found  only  in  its  most  sacred 
places,  where  the  world  could  not  follow  them ;  spiritual 
recesses,  where  the  arm  of  external  power  could  not  reach ; 
but  where  they  could  still  find  the  blood  of  atonement, 
and  enjoy  sweet  communion  with  their  Lord  at  the  mercy 
seat.  In  other  words,  the  true  saints  of  God  were  ex- 
eluded  from  all  management  of  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom, 
and  confined  in  their  Christian  life  to  the  exercise  of  faith 
in  atoning  blood,  the  exercises  of  a  spiritual  worship, 
and  personal  services,  and  works  of  holiness,  in  a  life  of 
retirement. 

The  reformation  from  Popery  brought  about  a  great 
change,  as  is  well  known.  It  was  the  first  great  act  of 
purification.  As  far  as  it  was  received,  it  reinstated  the 
spiritual  power  of  God's  true  people,  and  reclaimed  for 
them  the  control,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  of  the  exter- 
nal church  and  its  relations  to  the  world,  of  the  outer  court 
and  the  holy  city. 

It  was  only  partial,  however.  Even  the  churches  of 
the  Reformation  were  sadly  polluted  and  enfeebled  by  the 
prevalence  of  the  worldly  power,  and  crippled  in  their 
political  connections.  Even  now,  after  the  continued 
struggle  of  three  and  a  half  centuries,  there  is  in  the  very 
heart  of  Protestantism  very  much  of  this  same  tendency 
to  overi'un  the  courts  of  God's  house  with  a  Gentile  influ- 
ence. Even  where  all  political  power  is  professedly  ex- 
cluded, and  all  connection  between  the  church  and  State 
renounced  as  injurious,  there  is  a  constant  tendency  of  the 
worldly  element  to  assume  undue  influence  in  managing 
the  house  of  God,  and  a  constant  tendency  in  the  church 
itself  to  allow  worldly  principles  and-  motives  to  control 
her  discipline  and  her  enterprises.  This  prevalence  of  the 
worldly  power  and  wisdom  in  the  purest  visible  chm-ches, 


Xect.  XXV.]  IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH.  459 

and  the  most  favoured  and  enlightened  lands,  is  still  enough 
to  distress  the  earnest  and  spiritually  minded,  and  to  cause 
them  to  cry  out,  "  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  ?" 

This  desecration,  the  angel  declares,  shall  be  only  for  a 

limited  period,  designated  here  as  forty 
thLLc?ationuStel  ^nd  two  mouths.     It  is  the  same  period 

as  that  describing  the  prophesying  of  the 
witnesses  in  the  third  verse,  in  terms  of  days  :  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days  ;  and  as  that  describing 
the  flight  of  the  woman  into  the  wilderness,  first  in  terms 
of  days,  and  then  in  terms  of  years,  or  times  :  three  and  a 
half  times  ;^  and  again,  as  that  denoting  the  continuance  of 
the  power  of  the  beast — the  symbol  of  the  organized  power 
of  the  world — in  the  same  terms  as  used  here,  forty  and 
two  months.^  This  expression  of  the  same  period  by  en- 
tirely difierent  terms  in  describing  it  by  different  symbols, 
and  in  entirely  different  relations,  has  not  been  sufficiently 
noticed ;  and  also  the  use  of  the  same  terms  where  the  re- 
lations are  similar,  while  the  symbols  differ,  as  the  pro- 
phesying of  the  two  witnesses  in  sackcloth,  and  the  divinely 
prepared  nourishment  and  refuge  of  the  woman  during 
her  stay  in  the  wilderness ;  and  here  the  same  terms  of 
forty  and  two  months  applied  to  the  trampling  of  the  holy 
city  by  the  Gentiles,  and,  in  chapter  13  :  5,  to  the  perse- 
cuting power  of  the  beast.  This  renders  the  identification 
of  these  symbols  comparatively  easy  and  sure  ;  showing 
that  this  desecration  of  the  court  and  the  city  was  not  to 
be  confined  to  the  prevalence  of  private  and  individual 
influence,  but  to  take  the  form  of  organized  political  power, 
and  so  rule  over  God's  heritage  under  the  inspiration  of 
the  dragon. 

But  tliis  triumph  of  worldly  power  is  limited.  What- 
ever else  this  designation  of  a  period  of  forty-two  months 
may  mean,  it  certainly  means  this ;  and  this  is  the  first, 

i  Chap.  12 :  6-1-1.  2  Chap.  13 :  5. 


460  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD       [Leot.  XXT^ 

and,  to  us,  the  most  comforting  and  important.  This  pe- 
riod of  the  church's  depression  is  fixed  and  hmited,  and 
perfectly  defined  in  the  purpose  and  plan  of  God.  He 
who  rules  the  raging  of  the  sea  has  said  to  this  power 
also,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  farther."  Its  days 
are  numbered  ;  and  it  is  not  merely  the  fact  that  they  are- 
so,  but  that  the  number  is  so  definite,  and  precise,  and 
peculiar,  that  gives  to  this  form  of  limitation  its  pecuhar ' 
power  and  adaptedness  to  confirm  the  faith  of  God'& 
waiting  people. 

This  holy  city,  and  these  exterior  courts,  are  the  Lord's. 
This  power  of  the  world  in  them,  and  over  them,  is  a  foul 
usurpation.  It  is  permitted,  as  was  the  tyranny  of  Jeze- 
bel in  Israel,  and  the  desecration  of  Jerusalem  and  the 
temple  of  old,  in  the  time  of  Antiochus,  foretold  by  the 
prophet  Daniel  in  similar  language,  for  the  chastisement 
of  an  unfaithful  church,  and  to  demonstrate  more  fully 
than  ever  before,  the  malignity  of  sin,  and  man's  depen- 
dence on  God's  simple  truth  and  the  Holy  Spirit  As  soon 
as  that  end  is  accomplished,  these  courts  shall  be  reclaimed 
and  purified  ;  and  all  the  outward  business  of  the  house  of 
God,  and  all  the  administration  of  church  government  and 
order  be  no  longer  under  secular,  but  spiritual  controL 
The  worldly  intruders  shall  be  cast  out,  and  God's  own 
people  rule  in  God's  city  and  house. 

As,  therefore,  the  humble  and  earnest  Christian  now 
looks  over  the  chm'ch,  and  marks  her  conformity  to  the 
world,  how  widely  the  influence  of  the  world's  power  and 
wisdom  has  extended  into  the  church,  and  perverted  its 
organizations,  and  obscured  its  spirituahty,  and  his  heart 
is  saddened,  and  his  fears  awakened,  and  despondency 
begins  to  enfeeble  his  efforts,  let  him  remember  that  these 
sacred  things  are  still  the  Lord's,  and  that  the  time  is 
coming  when  He  will  sweep  away  from  these  sacred  en- 
closures the  whole  of  this  worldly  power,  that  again  Chris- 
tianity shall  rule  the  church,  the  influences  of  the  altar,. 


LecT.  XXV.]  IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH.  461 

and  the  temple,  and  a  spiritual  worship  shall  extend  over 
all  the  coui'ts  and  the  city.  Let  him  only  the  more  ear- 
nestly persevere,  assured  that  no  effort  directed  toward 
this  result  shall  be  lost,  however  the  complete  triumph 
shall  be  delayed. 

Such  a  designation  of  time  specifying  the  duration  of 
this  symbol  of  the  church's  depression, 
J.ZZ^r^'^  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  to  the 
church  a  correct  view  of  its  nature  and 
design,  and  to  sustain  her  faith.  Otherwise  it  would  have 
appeared  without  hmitation,  and  the  world's  triumph  per- 
petual. If  there  was  nothing  more,  this  would  be  a  suffi- 
cient reason  for  such  a  designation.  It  is,  indeed,  the 
chief  reason,  whatever  else  more  definite  there  may  be  in 
its  meaning.  This,  however,  would  not  account  for  the 
use  of  such  a  definite,  and  of  this  particular,  number. 

There  is  no  part  of  the  book  of  Revelation,  the  inter- 
pretation of  which  has  elicited  more  learning,  ingenuity, 
and  labour,  than  this  period  of  forty-two  months,  or  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  days  ;  and  there  is  none  that  has  ren- 
dered less  satisfactory  results.  The  old  and  universal 
desire  to  know  the  times  and  the  seasons  has  greatly  stimu- 
lated this ;  but  it  has  only  proven,  over  and  over  again, 
what  Jesus  said  to  His  disciples  in  answer  to  almost  the 
same  query  that  impels  this  inquiry,  "  Wilt  Thou  at  tliis 
time  restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?"  "  It  is  not  for  you 
to  know  the  times  and  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath 
put  in  His  own  power."  This  declaration  of  Christ  is  so 
general,  so  sweeping,  and  so  decisive,  that  one  would 
think  it  ought  to  have  led  men,  from  the  beginning,  to 
hesitate,  at  least,  before  they  adopted  as  the  basis  of  their 
inquiries  the  principle  that  these  periods  were  intended 
for  any  such  purposes  as  to  enable  us  to  antedate  any  of 
the  great  events  in  the  estabHshment  of  this  kingdom. 

But  why,  then,  reveal  them  ?  And  why  these  definite 
and  peculiar  numbers  ?     They  must  have  a  meaning,  and 


462  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD       [Lect.  XXV. 

that  meaning  must  be  of  use,  else  they  would  not  have 
been  here.  They  must,  too,  designate  the  duration  of  the 
things  to  the  symbols  of  which  they  are  applied.  Of  all 
this  there  is  no  doubt.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
have  no  meaning  or  use,  unless  we  can  tell  the  precise 
calendar  years  they  indicate,  when  they  begin,  and  when 
they  end.  They  may  have  a  very  important  design,  and 
this  be  no  part  of  it,  and  made  to  be  impossible.  And, 
indeed,  they  have,  as  we  have  just  partly  seen,  such  an  im- 
portant relation  to  the  understanding  of  this  whole  series 
of  visions  as  to  be  essential  to  it,  without  at  all  indicating 
the  precise  point  in  the  world's  history  at  which  they  begin 
or  terminate,  or  even  without  their  having  any  one  pre- 
cise point  in  reference  to  its  history  as  a  whole.  It  may 
at  least  be  with  these,  as  mth  all  the  other  symbols  that 
we  have  examined,  which  apply  not  to  one  precise  event, 
occurring  once  onl}',  but  to  whole  classes  of  events. 
Most  interpreters  have  been  agreed  in  regarding  a  day 
in  these  prophetic  numbers,  as  standing 

8.    Their  location  in     «  m  i.1,   '    -i.       j}         j.i  • 

history  impossible.  ^^^'  »  year.  The  authority  for  this  is 
found  in  the  direction  given  to  Ezekiel 
in  his  vision  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem,  to  lie  upon  his  side 
a  certain  number  of  days,  bearing  the  iniquity  of  Israel 
and  Judah,  "  I  have  appointed  thee  each  day  for  a  year." 
Also  in  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  the  prophecy  of  the  sev- 
enty weeks,  and  different  periods  of  days  there  mentioned, 
which  are  taken  by  most  as  indicating  necessarily  years, 
are  regarded  as  confirming  this  view.  But  these  are  by 
no  means  decisive ;  and  by  some  this  view  is  earnestly 
controverted,  and  it  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  settled  point. 
But  supposing  it  to  be  true,  and  that  by  these  numbers  a 
period  of  twelve  hundred  an  sixty  years  is  designated,  who 
shall  or  can  tell  where  to  set  this  period  in  history  ?  Who 
shall  fix  its  commencement  ?  When  did  the  witnesses 
begin  to  prophesy  in  sackcloth  ?  When  were  the  courts 
and  the  city  given  u])  to  the  Gentiles  ?     When  did  the 


Lect.  XXV.]  IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH.  46^ 

woman  begin  to  be  nourished  in  the  wilderness  ?  Is  it 
possible  to  fix  the  beginning  of  the  state  of  things  thus 
indicated,  upon  any  event  in  history  ?  Is  it  not  one  of 
those  things  whose  actual  commencement  is  invisible, 
whose  progress  is  very  gradual,  and  whose  development, 
from  its  first  to  its  completed  manifestation,  is  such  as  to 
defy  the  skill  of  the  mere  chronicler  ? 

It  is,  indeed,  true,  that  tlie  early  history  of  the  church 
was  one  of  glorious  triumphs  over  the  powers  of  the  world. 
Though  persecuted  and  oppressed,  still,  by  the  power  of 
truth  and  of  the  Spirit  alone,  she  bade  defiance  to  all  the 
might  and  wisdom  of  the  world,  and  trampled  them  under 
her  feet.  They  fell  before  her.  Her  early  history  for  a 
while  certainly  was  not  that  of  a  fugitive  woman,  nor 
were  her  outer  courts,  or  her  external  government  and 
order,  and  her  earthly  relations,  given  up  to  the  Gentiles. 
Her  Mdiole  surroundings  were  spiritual. 

But  this  state  and  position  of  purity  was  of  short  dura- 
tion. Her  prostitution  to  the  power  of  the  world  com- 
menced during  the  very  period  of  her  visible  triumphs, 
but  who  can  say  when  ?  Even  in  Paul's  time,  the  mystery 
of  iniquity  had  begun  to  work.  But  it  was  ages  in  devel- 
oping itself;  and  who  can  say  when  this  development  was 
so  complete  as  to  give  date  to  the  commencement  of  this 
era  of  corruption,  of  mournful  witnessing,  and  wilderness 
concealment  ?  The  date  of  A.  D.  606,  so  often  referred 
to  as  that  of  the  Pope  of  Rome  being  proclaimed  univer- 
sal bishop,  is  not  at  all  supported  by  historic  evidence  as 
marking  any  such  fact ;  and  even  if  the  complimentary 
grant  of  "  the  first,"  or  "  chief,"  from  the  usurper  Pho- 
cas,  to  the  Koman  bishop,  conferring  mere  priority  of 
rank,  but  no  power,  be  accepted  as  true,  it  is  a  most  arbi- 
trary epoch  and  unimportant  fact  from  which  to  date  the 
commencement  of  a  period  described  as  this  is.  So,  also, 
the  date  of  755,  when  the  Pope  was  made  a  temporal 
prince,  by  the  gift  of  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna,  an  Italian 


464:  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  [Lect.  XXV. 

province,  and  of  774,  when  this  gift  was  confirmed  by 
Charlemagne,  is,  if  not  equally  arbitrary,  at  least  but  one 
among  many  distinct  marks  in  the  progress  of  the  church's 
corruption  by  tlie  power  of  the  world,  which  is  the  precise 
thing  here  described,  and  whose  commencement  we  are 
seeking.  Had  not  the  Papal,  had  not  also  the  Eastern 
church,  become,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  worldly  pow- 
ers, in  the  true  scriptural  sense,  long  before  ?  Were  not 
the  outer  courts  pretty  effectually  overrun,  and  the  holy 
city  trodden  under  foot,  even  in  the  time  of  Constantine? 

Moreover,  how  can  the  state  of  tilings  here  described,  a 
spiritual  condition  of  the  visible  church,  arising  from  her 
alliance  with  the  world,  and  external  servitude  to  it,  have 
such  a  definite  and  fixed  "  setting  in  history"  as  has  been 
sought  for,  when  in  every  separate  country  and  commu- 
nity it  must  have  been  different  ?  How  different  the  con- 
dition of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia  from  each  other  ? 
In  some  of  those  this  very  condition  of  things  had  already 
not  only  progressed,  but  had  almost  hidden  the  true 
church,  as  Pergamos,  and  Thyatira,  and,  still  more,  Sar- 
dis  and  Laodicea. 

To  the  eye  of  God,  indeed,  the  beginning  of  this  sad 
defection  was  definitely  marked.  But  in  its  very  nature 
it  must  have  been  gradual.  Even,  therefore,  when  we 
regard  the  church  as  a  whole,  and  her  general  aspect,  and 
the  progress  of  this  defection  from  age  to  age,  and  regard 
this  forty  and  two  months  as  definitely  describing  its  du- 
ration, it  must  be  ever  impossible  for  us  to  fix  any  other 
date  of  its  beginning  than  the  centuries  during  which  this 
apostacy  was  forming,  and  of  its  end  than  the  centuries 
during  which  it  gradually  wanes,  until  at  last  it  is  utterly 
destroyed. 

But  does  this  indefiniteness  of  location  as  to  the  exact 
place  of  this  period  in  the  world's  history  render  this  de- 
signation of  time  any  the  less  useful  or  important  ?  As- 
suredly not.     On  the  other  hand,   we  think  this  very 


Lect.  XXV.]  IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH.  465 

indeiiniteness,  combined  with  the  certainty  of  the  fact  of 
such  a  fixed  limitation,  fits  it  to  be  of  especial  service  to 
the  church  in  every  age,  and  causes  it  to  fall  in  with  the 
whole  analogy  of  prophecy  in  its  relation  to  time,  "and  thus 
effectually  prevents  the  abuse  to  which  it  would  otherwise 
be  subject.  It  has  its  full  value  thus,  both  of  affording 
comfort  in  the  deepest  darkness,  and  encouragement  in 
view  of  the  certainly  approaching  end.  Without  some 
designation  of  time,  the  revelation  just  given  could  not 
have  been  understood  at  all,  and  could  never  have  minis- 
tered any  comfort,  or  held  forth  any  prospect  but  one  of 
gloom,  so  long  as  there  was  a  church  on  the  earth.  And 
what  other  designation  than  one  perfectly  exact  and 
definite  in  itself,  and  yet  entirely  indefinite  and  uncertain 
in  its  position  in  history,  could  have  been  so  well  calcu- 
lated to  strengthen  the  faith  of  endurance,  and  to  quicken 
the  effort  to  revive  and  to  regain  the  lost  position,  the 
spiritual  elevation  and  character  properly  hers  ? 

In  addition  to  this  view,  that  the  days  and  months  arc 

symbolical  of  the  years  of  the  church's 

§.  The  numbers  them-  external  dcprcssion,  there  is  another  ques- 

selves    symbolize    the      .  ^  •   ^  ^•  .  . 

enemy's  failure.  tion  wliicli  has  bccn  little  uoticcd  by  in- 

terpreters until  recently  :  whether  these 
numbers  themselves,  as  well  as  the  days^  have  not  a  sym- 
bolical significance  ?  This  we  might  naturally  expect ;  in- 
deed, any  thing  else  would  be  strange  and  inconsistent 
with  the  use  of  all  numbers  throughout  this  book,  espe- 
cially of  the  number  seven.  Expositors,  the  most  judicious 
and  cautious,  have  remarked,  and,  indeed,  every  careful 
reader  must  have  observed,  that  the  number  indicating 
this  period  is,  in  every  case,  "  three  and  a  half''  years  or 
times,  or  their  equivalent  in  months  and  days  ;  that  is,  just 
the  half  of  the  perfect  "  seven  ;"  and  also,  that  the  only 
other  definite  period  here  mentioned  is  that  of  the  slain 
witnesses,  which  is  precisely  tlie  same  number  of  days^ 
three  and  a  half.     This  is  no  mere  coincidence  :  it  has  a 


4:QQ  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD  [LeOT.  XXV. 

meaning.  Shall  we  not,  then,  give  to  these  numbers  their 
proper  symbolical  significance,  as  thus  tacitly,  but  forcibly, 
intimating,  by  the  very  term  of  the  duration  of  the  world's 
power,  its  utter  abortiveness,  the  certainty  of  its  never  being 
able  to  go  further  than  halfway  to  the  attainment  of  a 
complete  development,  that  in  the  very  midst  of  its  pro- 
gress it  shall  be  crushed,  and  the  covenant  people  de- 
livered ?  And  have  we  not  in  this  a  further  reason  for 
this  particular  specific  limitation  ? 

Again.  This  very  period  of  three  and  a  half  years  had 
already  become  an  historic  reality  in  the 
historic  use.  ^^^'^^  ^°  history  of  the  old  covenant,  and  in  ap- 
plication to  a  precisely  similar  condition 
of  things  to  that  here  predicted.  The  allusion  in  verses 
fifth  and  sixth  of  this  chapter,  to  the  character  and  works 
of  Elijah,  compel  us  to  observe  the  first,  the  period  of 
the  three  and  a  half  years'  drought,  during  which  the 
power  of  the  Gentile  Jezebel  was  unbroken  and  unre- 
sisted, and  which  was  ended  by  Elijah's  triumphant  testi- 
mony on  Carmel,  a  glorious  resurrection  of  truth,  and  the 
slaying  of  the  prophets  of  Baal. 

Again,  in  Daniel,  the  apostacy  of  Israel,  and  the  tri- 
umph of  the  world's  power  in  the  reign  of  Antiochus, 
which  is  there  described  in  terms  so  very  similar  to  those 
used  by  the  same  propliet  in  describing  the  very  same 
period  here  referred  to  by  John,  as  to  show  that  one  was 
intended  to  be  typical  of  the  other,  was  literally,  in  its 
duration,  the  same  period  of  three  years  and  a  half ;  that 
is,  from  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  sacrifice,  until  its 
restoration.^  As  literal  years  it  there  describes  the  dura- 
tion of  that  old  Gentile  usurpation,  and  history  shows 
it  to  have  been  literally  and  remarkably  accomplished.* 
There,  too,  this  same  number  is  used  enigmatically  in  the 

i  Dan.  11 :  31.     12  ;  7-11. 
a  Prid.  Con.  Annis  168,  165,  164.    Vol.  ii.,  pp.  120,  133,  141. 


Lect.  XXV.]       IN  AND  OVER  THE  CHURCH.  467 

seventh  chapter  to  describe  this  usurpation,  of  which  that 
of  Antiochus  Epiphanes  was  there  made  a  type. 

As,  therefore,  these  most  remai-kable  of  the  ancient 
usurpations  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  God's  true 
people  were  literally  of  three  years  and  a  half's  duration, 
so  this,  which  is  the  final  repetition  of  the  same  thing  on 
a  far  wider  scale,  and  in  a  higher  sphere,  is  designated  by 
the  same  number  of  years  used  symbolically ;  so  that  tlie 
literal  and  symbolic  times  bear  the  same  proportion  to 
each  other  that  the  literal  or  historic  facts  bear  to  the  sym- 
bolic and  predicted  ones.  Here,  then,  have  we  not  an- 
other reason  for  these  particular  numbers  ? 

There  remains  one  other  view  of  the  value  of  these  num- 
bers, and  that  as  important,  if  not  more 
value  ''^'' *^°™P^'''' '^®  so,  than  either  of  those  noticed.  The 
period  of  the  church's  depression,  and 
"witnessing  in  sackcloth,  is  three  and  a  half  years,  or  forty 
and  two  months ;  next  follows  the  period  of  her  enemies' 
complete  triumph,  but  that  is  the  extremely  brief  one  of 
three  days  and  a  half;  and  tlien,  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
book,  the  triumph  that  follows  is  designated  as  a  thousand 
years.  In  this  comparative  value  of  these  numbers,  a 
value  that  no  interpretation  can  deprive  them  of,  have  we 
not  a  truth  revealed  of  vastly  greater  interest  and  glory, 
of  vastly  greater  encouragement  to  faith,  and  hope,  and 
earnest  effort  in  the  face  of  the  world's  opposition,  than 
in  any  definite  fixing  of  coming  events  ?  Of  this  last,  even 
could  we  do  it,  the  value  would  be  doubtful ;  of  this  other, 
which  is  certain  on  any  principles  of  interpretation,  the 
truth  conveyed  is  one  that  fills  the  soul  with  joy  iii  the 
darkest  hours  of  the  church,  and  enables  the  believer  even 
then,  even  when  the  shout  of  the  nations  over  the  slain 
witnesses  is  ringing  in  his  ears,  still  to  sing  with  the 
crowned  elders,  "  We  shall  reign  on  the  earth." 

Let  the  church  be  faithful  in  her  measurements,  that 
she  may  be  firm  and  clear  in  her  testimony.     Let  us  each 


468  THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORLD,  ETC.  [Lect,  XXV. 

apply  the  rule  given  to  our  own  hearts  and  lives.  Are  you, 
reader,  one  of  these  interior  worshippers,  in  daily  commu- 
nion with  God  through  atoning  blood,  living  at  the  altar 
and  the  throne ;  living  a  life  of  consecration  and  separa- 
tion from  the  world  ?  Are  you  one  of  that  holy  priesthood, 
offering  up  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  to  God  tlirough 
Jesus  Christ  ?  Or  do  you  belong  only  to  the  outer  courts, 
and  the  open  streets  and  thoroughfares  of  the  city  of  God, 
living  in  the  places,  and  amidst  the  privileges  of  the  church 
of  Christ,  but  with  the  whole  character,  garb,  and  de- 
meanour of  a  stranger  to  spiritual  things  ?  Are  you  a  true 
worshipper,  approved  and  preserved  of  God,  or  are  you 
desecrating  these  sacred  courts  by  a  mere  outward  profes- 
sion, with  a  heart  and  life  devoted  to  the  world,  or  acts 
and  expressions  of  outward  respect,  while  openly  rejecting 
the  authority  of  Christ,  and  the  communion  of  His  people  ? 


LECTURE     XXYI. 

THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHURCH  DURING  THESE 
ABOUNDING  CORRUPTIONS,  IN  .  HER  WORSHIP  AND 
GOVERNMENT. 

Rev.,  Chap.  xi.  :  3-10. 

"  And  I  will  give  power  unto  My  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy 
a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth. 
These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks  standing  before 
the  God  of  the  earth.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth 
out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man  will 
hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  kiUed.  These  have  power  to 
shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  and  have 
power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with 
all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished 
their  testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
shall  make  war  against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them. 
And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which 
spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  cruci- 
fied. And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations, 
shaU  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  an  half,  and  shall  not  suffer 
their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts 
one  to  another,  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt 
on  the  earth." 

THE  first  two  verses  of  this  chapter  show  not  only  the 
subjects  of  the  church's  testimony,  but  the  condition 
and  circumstances  in  which  her  two  witnesses  for  God 
should  be  called  to  bear  it.  They  teach  us  that  it  was  to 
be  in  a  visible  church  in  which  the  true  people  of  God 
were  to  be  confined  to  the  exercises  of  a  purely  spiritual 
service,  while  the  chief  management  of  its  external  ordi- 
nances and  government  should  be  controlled  by  the  power 
and  wisdom  of  the  world.  They  describe  a  state  of  things 
469 


470  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHURCH  [hECr.  XXVI. 

in  which  the  true  Israel  would  be  kept  under  forcible  re- 
straint, deprived  of  religious  freedom,  and  in  all  the  out- 
ward conditions  of  their  religious  life,  and  in  their  con- 
nections with  the  world,  subject  to  its  dictation.  This 
would  make  it  no  easy  thing  to  be  faithful  witnesses  of 
the  truth.  This  view  of  the  corruption  of  the  visible 
church,  and  the  depression  of  the  true  people  of  God, 
prepares  the  way  for  the  revelation  which  follows  of  the 
work  of  the  true  church  in  these  circumstances,  as  com- 
prehended in  the  testifying  of  two  witnesses  in  sackcloth. 

Let  no  one  fail  to  observe  that  these  verses — this  whole 
account  of  the  two  witnesses — are  not  the  words  of  John 
describing  what  he  saw,  but  the  words  of  the  angel  who 
was  addressing  him,  and  who  had  just  before  given  him 
the  little  book,  and  the  charge  to  prophesy.  This  is  evi- 
dent from  the  language  of  verse  3,  "  J/y  two  witnesses," 
showing  the  speaker  to  be  him  by  whose  authority  these 
witnesses  are  sent,  and  to  whose  truth  they  testify.  His- 
words  continue  evidently  to  the  end  of  the  tenth  verse,, 
when  the  tense  changes,  and  the  seer  describes  what  he 
saw,  the  things  described  becoming  at  that  point  visible. 
These  revelations  of  the  angel  cover  the  same  period  that 
the  visions  of  the  six  trumpets  do,  up  to  the  end  of  the 
tenth  chapter,  unfolding  the  condition  of  the  true  church 
during  that  period,  while  these  judgments  were  progress- 
ing. And,  accordingly,  when  the  revelations  of  the  angel 
havie  reached  that  point  in  the  condition  of  the  church 
corresponding  to  the  point  in  the  conflict  at  which  the 
curtain  dropped  upon  the  vision,  at  the  end  of  the  ninth 
chapter,  when  the  world's  power  and  wisdom  seemed  to 
be  triumphant,  and  sweeping  desolation  over  every  thing, 
again  the  curtain  rises  upon  a  desolated  earth  and  a 
scourged  church,  and  the  vision  moves  on  with  a  change 
of  sj'mbols  to  the  approaching  triumph. 

"  And  I  will  give  unto  My  two  witnesses,  and  the}''  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days, 


liECT.  XXVI.]     DUKING  ABOUNDING  COEKUPTIONS.  471 

clothed  in  sackcloth."  The  months  of  the  previous  verse 
are  here  turned  into  days.  Every  day  of  these  forty  and 
two  months  of  depression  and  corruption,  these  witnesses 
shall  prophesy ;  the  period  is  the  same,  but  here  in  terms 
of  days,  to  indicate  the  continuity  of  their  testimony ;  it 
should  be  daily,  constant,  and  unintermittent.  "  Clothed 
in  sackclothy  Their  testimony  would  be  in  circum- 
stances of  trial  and  sorrow,  of  deep  mourning,  because  of 
the  prevalence  of  the  worldly  power,  corrupting  the  church, 
and  perverting  her  ordinances  and  influence.  It  would  be 
like  the  prophesying  of  Elijah  during  the  usurpation  of 
Jezebel,  or  like  that  of  Jeremiah  during  the  dark  days 
that  preceded,  and  the  darker  still  that  followed,  the  tri- 
umphs of  Babylon  over  the  city  and  people  of  God. 
On  this  point  we  are  not  left  in  any  doubt.  The  divine 
revealer  Himself  explains  the  symbol  by 

§.    1.  Who  are  these  /»  ^     xi  •       l  a    j.-         ^ 

Witnesses?  ^  reierencc  to  the  ancient  revelation  here 

again,  as  so  often  elsewhere,  in  this  book, 
•connecting  the  two  dispensations  into  one  divine  plan. 
"  These,"  he  says,  "  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two 
candlesticks,  standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth."  We 
turn  to  the  prophecy  of  Zechariah,  which,  of  all  the  old 
prophecies,  most  resembles  the  Apocalypse,  both  in  its 
manner  and  the  vast  field  over  wliich  it  sweeps,  and  to 
which  reference  is  here  made.  There  we  learn  that  the 
golden  candlestick  wliich  Zechariah  saw,  together  with 
the  two  olive  trees  that  supplied  it,  represented  the  church 
of  God  then  existing,  sustained  as  a  light-bearer  by  the 
Spirit  of  God  operating  through  certain  appointed  instru- 
mentalities, and  not  by  visible  might  or  power, ^  There, 
too,  we  are  taught  the  meaning  of  the  two  olive  trees,  or 
branches,  that  fed  the  golden  lamps,  by  the  angel's  answer 
to  the  prophet's  inquiry  concerning  it.  "  These  are  the 
Ttwo  anointed  ones  that  stand  by  the  God  of  the  whole 

1  Zech.  4:  1-6, 


472  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHURCH  [Leot.  XXVL 

earth."^  A  further  examination  of  that  context  shows  that 
these  two  anointed  ones,  or  sons  of  oil,  were  the  two  great 
offices  through  which  God's  power  and  grace  flowed  into 
the  church,  and  sustained  its  hght,  the  priestly  and  kingly, 
the  functions  of  which  were  then  exercised  by  Joshua  and 
Zerubbabel,  who  are  here  addressed  by  name  as  the  chosen 
instruments  by  whom  God  would  re-establish  the  theo- 
cracy. These  two  offices,  indeed,  are  so  essentially  con- 
nected with  the  church's  life,  that  they  always  have  been, 
and  always  must  be,  the  sole  means  through  which  it 
receives  the  divine  influences. 

In  the  vision  of  Zechariah  there  is  but  one  candlestick, 
fed  by  the  two  oHve  trees ;  this  duality  of  fimction  does 
not  extend  into  the  church  itself,  but  is  confined  to  its 
rulers,  the  high  priest  and  the  prince.  Here,  however, 
the  candlesticks  are  two,  as  well  as  the  ohve  trees ;  this 
duality  of  official  functions  has  a  correspondent  duality  in 
the  light-giving  function  of  the  whole  church.  The  lan- 
guage here  teaches  that  the  symbol  of  witness  here  is  not 
adequately  represented  by  the  olive  tree  alone,  but  that 
the  olive  tree  and  the  candlestick  must  be  taken  as  one 
symbol,  and  in  their  union,  when  doubled,  equivalent  to 
these  two  witnesses. 

Adliering  closely,  therefore,  to  the  Spirit's  own  inter- 
pretation, there  can  be  no  hesitation  as  to  the  meaning  of 
these  witnesses.  They  represent,  first,  the  church  as  the 
light  of  the  world,  by  its  testimony  for  God,  and  as  sup- 
ported in  that  testimony  by  the  Spirit ;  and  then,  secondly, 
that  this  testimony  is  borne  by  the  exercise  of  these  two 
functions  or  offices,  the  kingly  and  priestly,  which  now 
pervade  the  whole  of  God's  people ;  that  in  the  exercise  of 
these  consists  her  hght-bearing,  or  witnessing  power,  hence 
beautifully  symbohzed  as  God's  two  witnesses.  These 
priestly  and  kingly  functions  are  in  these  latter  days  no 

1  Zech.  4 :  11-14. 


Lect.  XXVL]   dubing  abounding  corkuptions.  473 

longer  the  mere  means  by  which  the  church  is  sustained, 
and  fed  with  spiritual  influences ;  in  that  respect,  and  to 
that  result,  they  are  exercised  by  her  divine  Head,  her 
great  High  Priest  and  King.  Before  His  coming,  these 
priestly  functions  and  royal  privileges  were  confined  to 
her  oflicers,  as  representatives  and  types  of  Him ;  now  that 
He  has  come,  and  brought  to  light  the  way  of  access,  and 
the  bond  of  union  that  cements  Him  and  His  people  into 
one,  the  whole  church,  in  her  capacity  as  a  light-bearer, 
shares  with  her  divine  Head  in  the  exercise  of  these  two 
functions :  these  now  are  the  two  candlesticks,  as  well  as 
olive  trees  ;  it  is  now  the  privilege  of  the  whole  church  to 
say,  "  Thou  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God." 
And  as  they  exhibit  to  others  their  royal  privileges  and 
priestly  character,  do  they  give  light  to  the  world ;  by 
these  two  they  bear  witness :  these  are  the  two  witnesses. 

Now,  when  we  come  to  examine  more  particularly  how 
the  church  bears  its  testimony,  by  what  agencies  it  ever 
has  and  must  prophecy  in  the  midst  of  an  ungodly  world, 
and  of  abounding  corruptions,  we  find  there  are  precisely 
these  two,  corresponding  to  her  priestly  and  kingly  char- 
acter, a  pure  worship  and  discipline.  These  include  every 
instrumentality  of  individuals  or  organizations,  every  duty 
and  privilege  by  which  the  testimony  for  God  is  held  forth 
to  the  world. 

These  words,  worship  and  discipline^  we  use  in  their 
truest  and  widest  sense,  to  express  two  well  defined  and 
frequently  expressed  scriptural  ideas.  Worship,  in  its  true 
scripture  sense,  we  have  had  occasion  before  to  define  as 
including  every  expression  or  manifestation  of  true  homage 
and  adoration  of  God,  and  consecration  to  His  service ; 
discipline  we  use  as  expressing  all  the  Bible  means  by 
ruling  in  the  church,  the  whole  exercise  of  her  govern- 
ment, as  applied  to  its  only  legitimate  pm-poses  of  securing 
her  purity  and  holy  efficiency.  This  idea  of  witnessing 
must  never  be  restricted  to  the  mere  declaration  and  de- 
29 


474:  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHUECH.   [Lect.  XXVI. 

fence  of  the  truth  against  the  assaults  of  error,  in  her 
preaching,  and  pulpits,  and  books.  The  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  must  find  their  expression,  not  only  in  the  preach- 
ing of  her  ministers,  but  in  the  praises,  and  the  prayers, 
and  the  alms,  and  the  sacrifices,  and  the  holy  living  of  l^er 
people;  that  is,  in  all  her  worship  ;  and  her  discipline  must 
employ  the  whole  authority  of  her  Head,  and  the  means 
of  His  appointment,  to  secure  this  one  great  object,  the 
holding  forth  of  the  word  of  life. 

The  worship  of  the  church,  therefore,  and  its  discipline, 
are  these  two  witnesses  of  God  in  His  church :  the  two 
functions — the  one  priestly,  the  other  kingly — by  which 
she  testifies,  through  all  her  members  and  enterprises,  the 
character  and  salvation  of  Grod. 

It  is  in  and  by  these,  and  these  only,  that  her  testi- 
mony becomes  clear,  definite,  united,  and  convincing. 
These  make  it  not  only  audible,  but  visible.  As  said  her 
Head,  so  the  church  in  her  measure  can  say,  "  The  works 
that  I  do,  they  bear  witness."  In  the  one  class  of  these 
works,  her  priestly  duties  and  privileges  shine  forth  ;  in 
the  other,  her  fellowship  with  her  King  in  the  administra- 
tion of  His  kingly  office.  It  is  by  these  two  agencies  of 
worship  and  discipline,  as  by  two  perfectly  distinct,  yet 
continually  united  witnesses,  that  she  declares  with  power 
the  whole  counsel  of  God,  that  she  testifies  to  the  truths 
and  powers  of  the  spiritual  kingdom.  She  has  no  other 
witnesses  but  these.  When  she  has  dared  to  employ 
others,  as  the  political  powers  of  earth,  the  influence  of 
wealth,  or  the  authority  of  worldly  wisdom,  to  deliver  and 
support  her  testimony,  that  testimony  has  only  provoked 
the  sneer  of  the  world,  and  the  scorn  and  joy  of  Satan. 
Such  testimony,  and  its  authors,  have  been  treated  by  the 
powers  of  evil  just  as  the  seven  sons  of  Sceva  in  Epliesus 
-were  in  their  appeal  to  the  name  of  Jesus.  "  Jesus  I 
know,  and  Paul  I  know,  but  who  are  ye  ?"  was  the  spirit's 
response,  as  the  demoniac  leaped  upon  them,  and  they  fled, 


Lect.  XXVI.]      DUKING  ABOUNDING  CORKUPTIONS.  475 

naked  and  wounded.  With  like  powerlessness  and  shame 
will  every  such  worldly  witnessing  for  God,  such  worldly 
attempts  to  exorcise  the  powers  of  evil  by  the  name  of 
Jesus,  ever  be  visited. 

But  let  the  church  be  pure  in  her  worship;  let  her 
worship  be,  not  a  ritualistic  form,  or  a  mere  lip  service, 
but  the  declaration  of  a  real  and  hearty  consecration  of 
all  she  is  and  has  to  her  Redeeming  God.  Let  it  be  what 
Paul  declares  it  ought  to  be,  and  beseeches  us  to  render: 
^'  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that 
ye  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  accept- 
able to  God,  which  is  your  reasonable  service,",  or,  lite- 
rally, "worship."  Let  it  be  what  James  defines  it  to  be: 
"Pure  religion" — literally,  "worship" — "and  undefiled, 
before  God  and  the  Father,  is  this:  to  visit  the  fatherless 
and  widows  in  their  aflfliction,  and  to  keep  himself  un- 
spotted from  the  world."  Let  it  be  this,  and  her  testi- 
mony to  the  power  of  the  cross  and  the  priesthood  of 
Christ  would  be  perfect.  Let  also  her  disciphne  be 
purely  spiritual,  and  exercised  in  all  respects  according 
to  the  laws  of  Christ,  repudiating  all  other  authority 
than  His,  and  in  entire  dependence  on  His  power  and 
Spirit,  and  her  testimony  to  His  divine  power  aud  kingly 
rights  would  be  complete.  And  these  being  complete, 
the  whole  counsel  of  God  is  declared,  and  the  M^hole  end 
•of  the  church's  testimony  in  the  midst  of  the  abounding 
corruption  is  secured.  Let  the  cross  of  Christ  and  the 
crown  of  Christ  be  held  forth,  in  all  the  fulness  of  their 
meaning,  by  the  church,  in  the  exercise  of  her  priestly  and 
kingly  functions,  and  every  error,  both  of  doctrine  and 
practice,  that  has  ever  polluted  the  chm'ch  and  ruined 
souls,  receives  its  condemnation. 

So  few  and  simple  are  the  principles  necessary  to  pre- 
serve the  truth  amidst  the  assaults  of  error;  so  clear  and 
definite,  and  easily  and  briefly  summed  up  and  under- 
stood, the  testimony  which  is  to  be  for  ever  rung  in  the 


476  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHUKCH    [Lect,  XXVI. 

unwilling  ears  of  a  wicked  world  and  a  corrupt  churcli ! 
The  theologian  may  fill  volumes  with  discussions  of  doc- 
trines which  are  true  and  precious,  and  in  tracing  the 
relations  and  connections  of  revealed  truth  and  duty,  and 
very  profitably;  but,  after  all,  the  whole  of  his  teachings 
is  embraced  in  these  two  words,  the  Cross  and  the  Crown 
of  Jesus;  and  the  degree  in  which  every  utterance  bears 
the  impress  of  these  two  things — the  cross  and  the 
crown — decides  its  real  worth.  Every  form  and  relation 
that  truth  can  take  finds  its  truest  expression  in  the  lives 
and  prophesying  of  these  two  witnesses  :  the  worship  of 
a  true  and  living  church  or  believer,  and  the  faithful  dis- 
cipline of  such  a  church,  or  the  submission  of  the  believer 
to  Christ's  authority  alone.  And  these  two  go  together. 
They  never  can  be  separated.  They  have  the  same  life. 
As  long  as  one  shall  prophesy,  the  other  will;  and  when 
one  is  slain,  the  other  must  be  also. 

These  two  witnesses  for  God  are  essential  and  charac- 
teristic elements  of  every  true  church.  The  possession 
of  these  make  her  a  church;  the  want  of  these  is  proof 
of  apostacy.  We  have,  therefore,  here  only  a  fuller  and 
more  definite  account  of  the  church's  mission,  as  set  forth 
in  the  very  beginning  of  this  revelation  to  John,  by  the 
first  object  presented  in  the  first  vision  which  he  saw, 
the  golden  candlesticks,  "We  have  it  here  as  it  was  to  be 
fulfilled  during  the  period  of  the  church's  affliction,  a 
prophesying  in  sackcloth. 

The  next  thing  presented  is  the  power  of  these  wit- 
nesses. "  If  any  man  will  hurt  them, 
tuL  witnLr"''  fi^-e  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and 
devoureth  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man 
will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed.  These 
have  power  to  shut  heaven  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of 
their  prophecy,  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them 
to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  often 
as  they  will."     That   is,  they  shall  be   endued  with  a 


Lect.  XXVI.]    DUEING  ABOUNDING  CORRUPTIONS.  477 

power  equal  to  tlie  miglitiest  of  the  prophets  of  old,  and 
of  which,  the  recorded  acts  of  these  prophets  are  the 
appropriate  symbols.  Elijah,  calling  down  fire  from 
heaven  on  those  who  sought  to  take  him,  and  shutting 
heaven  that  it  rained  not  for  the  space  of  three  years  and 
a  half — the  very  same  period  here  assigned  to  this  testi- 
mony in  sackcloth — is  but  the  symbol  of  the  withholding 
of  divine  influences,  and  of  that  more  fearful  fire  of  God 
which  the  word  of  these  witnesses  brings  down  upon  all 
that  wilfully  and  mahciously  reject  their  testimony  and 
seek  their  destruction;  and  Moses,  turning  the  waters  of 
the  river  into  blood,  and  smiting  Egypt  with  all  plagues, 
is  but  the  symbol  of  the  curse  that  would  follow  their 
rejected  testimony,  making  the  very  gospel  itself,  which 
in  its  true  nature  is  a  savour  of  life  unto  life,  to  become 
a  savour  of  death  unto  death,  and  smiting  every  earthly 
good,  turning  waters  into  blood  and  joys  into  spiritual 
plagues.  Can  these  plagues  be  anything  else  than  the 
same  that  were  visited  upon  an  unbelieving  world,  first 
on  the  whole  round  of  temporal  good,  and  then  upon  the 
soul  itself  and  an  apostate  church,  at  the  summons  of  the 
first  six  trumpets,  to  the  end  of  the  tenth  chapter;  all 
of  them,  too,  it  will  be  remembered,  in  answer  to  the 
prayers  of  the  saints?  Have  we  not  here  another  evi- 
dence that  these  two  things — the  testimony  of  the  wit- 
nesses and  the  judgments  of  those  trumpets — cover  the 
same  ground,  and  run  parallel  with  each  other  ?  Thus 
we  are  made  to  see  the  relation  between  those  terrible 
inflictions,  and  the  testimony  of  a  suffering  church.  They 
are  the  efiects  of  that  despised  and  rejected  and  perverted 
testimony — of  violence  done  to  God's  true  witnesses. 

Such  is  the  awful  power  of  a  rejected  gospel,  as  it 
comes  to  us  even  amidst  all  the  prevailing  worldliness  of 
the  visible  church.  So  long  as  any  true  worship  of  God 
exists,  and  the  authority  of  Christ  is  acknowledged,  they 
are  uttering  their  testimony ;  and  it  is  such  as  leaves  men 


478  THE  POWEE  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHUBCH    [Lect.  XXVI. 

"witliout  excuse  for  their  neglect  of  the  calls  and  claims 
of  Christ.  "He  that  despiseth,  despiseth  not  man,  but 
God."  And  God's  word  despised,  His  word  of  mingled 
authority  and  love — that  word  which  unfolds  the  mjs- 
teries  of  Christ's  cross,  and  the  glories  of  His  crown — 
must  of  necessity  become  a  word  of  terrible  condemna- 
tion, and  must  set  in  array  against  the  sinner  all  the 
agencies  and  instrumentalities  of  God's  creation.  "How 
shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ? " 

"  If  any  man  will  hurt  these  witnesses,  he  must  in  this 
manner  be  killed : "  that  is,  by  the  fire  that  proceedeth 
out  of  theu"  mouths;  by  the  rejected  testimony  turning 
to  a  fire  of  wrath,  and  the  soul  being  thus  given  over  to 
spiritual  and  eternal  death.  ^'^ Hurt  these  witnesses.''''  Let 
us  be  careful  not  to  mix  up  the  literal  with  the  symbol- 
ical. These  witnesses  are  not  the  saints  of  God  in  per- 
son— not  the  mere  organizations  of  the  visible  church; 
but  the  true  spiritual  functions  of  these,  as  exercised  in  a 
life  of  holy  consecration  and  unswerving  obedience.  If 
any  man  will  liurt  these — not  merely  will  neglect  them, 
but  wishes  and  aims  to  injure  or  destroy  the  holy  worship 
and  discipline  of  God  in  His  church,  out  of  hatred  and 
opposition,  he  must  thus  perish;  he  necessarily  brings 
ruin  upon  himself.  The  symbol  of  fire  here,  to  represent 
a  rejected  or  resisted  divine  testimony,  is  also  in  accord- 
ance with  the  figures  of  the  old  prophets.  God  said  to 
Jeremiah,  "  I  will  make  My  words  in  thy  mouth  fire,  and 
this  people  wood,  and  it  shall  devour  them."  So  He 
says  still  to.  every  one  of  His  ministers  and  people,  who, 
in  the  midst  of  opposition  and  reproach,  holds  forth  in  his 
life  a  faithful  testimony.  How  much  more,  then,  must  this 
result  follow  when  the  testimony  resisted  is  the  united 
testimony  of  these  two  great  agencies,  that  comprise  all 
the  holy  activities  of  the  church  ?  In  its  persecuting 
rage,  an  incensed  woi'ld  or  an  apostate  church  may  tor- 
ture and  slay  the  saints,  but  this,  so  far  from  annulhng 


Lect.  XXVI.]     DURING  ABOUNDING  C0EEUPTI0N8.  479 

the  avenging  power  of  their  rejected  testimony,  shall  only 
give  it  more  terrible  efficacy.  The  dying  testimony  of 
the  martyrs  has  often  consumed  their  persecutors  in  the 
fii'e  which  it  kindled.  Slaying  saints  is  not  killing  these 
witnesses.  The  words  of  Latimer  to  his  fellow  martyr, 
Kidley,  at  the  stake,  forcibly  express  this :  "  Be  of  good 
comfort,  brother;  we  shall  this  day  light  such  a  candle, 
by  God's  grace,  in  England,  as  I  trust  shall  never  be  put 
out." 

Let  the  world  and  Satan  rage  as  they  may,  but  let  not 
the  child  of  God  be  faint-hearted,  or  shrink  from  open 
and  steady  allegiance  to  his  Lord,  or  entire  consecration 
to  His  service.  While  he  exemplifies  in  his  life  the  char- 
acter of  these  two  witnesses,  he  is,  even  in  all  his  outward 
weakness,  clothed  with  their  power.  These  witnesses  are 
invulnerable.  Every  stroke  aimed  against  their  holy  tes- 
timony, as  that  is  uttered  in  his  life,  shall  only  rebound 
on  the  aggressor.  That  testimony  is  God's  own  truth, 
and  involves  the  authority  and  honour  of  the  King,  and 
carries  with  it  the  power  of  the  kingdom. 

But,  thirdly,  notwithstanding  their  power,  these  wit- 
nesses are  killed.  Were  we  to  confine  our 
these 'witaeLef''^"'  ^iew  to  the  mere  Symbol,  this  would  ap- 
pear to  be  utterly  impossible ;  and  equally 
so,  if  these  witnesses  represent  the  persons  of  God's  peo- 
ple, or  its  external  organizations.  How  could  those  out 
of  whose  mouth  fire  should  proceed  and  devour  every  one 
who  even  sought  to  hurt  them,  ever  be  killed  by  their 
enemies  ?  But  what  in  the  symbol,  viewed  as  a  reality, 
might  seem  to  be  impossible  and  contradictory,  becomes 
perfectly  consistent  and  natural  when  the  spiritual  real- 
ities are  considered,  and  finds  in  the  symbol  its  exactest 
representation.  Thus  we  shall  still  further  find  that  the 
symbol  itself  compels  us  to  understand  it  of  the  church  of 
God,  not  in  its  persons,  its  membership,  but  only  in  its 
great  spiritual  functions. 


480  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHURCH    [Lect.  XXVI. 

Whenever,  in  any  case,  it  comes  to  this,  that  the  visible 
church  becomes  pervaded  by  tlie  spirit  of  the  world,  or 
the  perversions  of  error,  to  such  a  degree  that  her  wor- 
ship and  government  no  longer  bear  testimony  to  the 
cross  and  crown  of  Jesus,  then  these  witnesses  are  dead; 
from  such  a  worship  and  government  the  life  has  de- 
parted, and  what  remains  is  a  mere  form,  a  lifeless  corpse. 
If  the  atoning  blood  and  all-sufficient  intercession  of  Je- 
sus be  not  the  very  spring  and  life  of  worship,  it  is  as 
worthless  as  the  mummeries  of  heathenism;  and  if  the 
authority  of  Jesus  be  not  the  spring  and  guide  of  disci- 
pline or  government  in  all  its  acts,  it  is  destitute  of  spi- 
ritual power,  and  as  worthless  as  an  Egyptian  mummy. 

Now,  what  is  the  enemy,  and  where,  that  can  so  destroy 
the  life  of  these  great  agencies  of  the  witnessing  church, 
and  hush  their  testimony?  Can  open  violence  do  it? 
Can  the  direct  assaults  of  individuals  or  nations,  by  the 
infliction  of  mere  temporal  pains  and  penalties,  do  it  ? 
Have  the  faggot  and  the  stake,  the  dungeon  and  the  rack, 
ever  crushed  out  the  testimony  to  God's  truth  ?  Is  it  not 
proverbial  that  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of 
the  church?  For  how  came  they  to  be  martyrs?  Was 
it  not  their  testimony  that  brought  them  to  the  stake? 
And  did  not  the  voice  of  that  testimony  ring  more 
clearly  and  loudly  in  the  fires  that  consumed  their  bodies, 
and  so  become  a  living  power  in  other  hearts,  and  a  con- 
suming fire  to  their  adversaries  ?  The  whole  historj'-  of 
the  New  Testament  church,  from  the  martyrdom  of  Ste- 
phen to  the  present  moment,  is  one  continued  demon- 
stration of  the  truth  and  meaning  of  the  words,  "If  any 
man  will  hurt  them," — these  witnesses — "he  must  in  this 
manner  be  killed."    He  only  secures  his  own  destruction. 

The  very  nature  of  these  witnesses,  as  the  two  great 
functions  of  the  church  by  which  she  utters  her  testi- 
mony, shows,  not  only  what  their  death,  and  their  lifeless, 
unburied  forms  must  mean,  but  what  the  nature  of  the 


Xeot.  xxvi.j    duking  abounding  cokruptions.  481 

enemy  must  be  that  makes  successful  war  upon  tliem, 
and  kills  them.  It  must  be  something  that  destroys  the 
very  nature  of  spiritual  worship  and  discipline.  Nothing 
can  kill  these  witnesses  but  some  power  that  corrupts  the 
epiritual  character  of  the  church,  removing  insidiously  the 
blood  of  atonement  as  the  sole  ground  of  her  faith  and 
hope,  and  the  authority  of  her  King  as  the  sole  rule  of 
her  duty.  When  such  a  power  obtains  the  ascendency,  it 
destroys  her  priestly  consecration,  corrupts  her  loyalty  to 
Christ,  and  obliterates  her  separation  from  the  world, 
until  at  length  neither  her  worship  nor  discipline  utters  a 
single  testimony  for  Christ.     The  witnesses  are  slain. 

This  is  precisely  the  meaning  of  the  next  verses.  "The 
beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  shall  make 
war  against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill 
them."  Here  again  this  account  connects  itself  with  the 
Tisions  already  described  in  the  ninth  chapter,  under  the 
fifth  trumpet,  showing  that  the  two  have  reference  to  the 
same  condition  of  things.  The  reference  in  these  words  of 
the  angel  is  to  the  locust  king,  "  the  angel  of  the  bottomless 
pit,"^  the  beastly  leader  of  those  hordes  of  errors  with 
which  he  spread  abroad  a  spiritual  desolation,  and  estab- 
lished a  great  spiritual  despotism.  This  same  hellish  power, 
in  its  more  fully  organized  aspect,  is  described  at  still 
greater  length  afterwards  in  the  thirteenth,  and  again  in 
the  seventeenth  chapters.^  It  is  the  beast  representing 
the  worldly  power,  under  the  head  that  had  received,  in 
its  pagan  form,  a  deadly  wound,  but  was  healed  by  its 
eatanic  conversion  into  an  ecclesiastical  form,  or  assump- 
tion of  an  outward  Christian  character,  and  which  in  this 
form  came  forth  from  the  bottomless  pit,  and  to  whom 
"there  was  given  a  mouth  speaking  great  blasphemies; 
and  power  was  given  to  him  to  continue  forty  and  two 
months;  and  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 

1  Ch.  9:   2,  11.         2  Ch.  13  :  1-8.     17  :   8. 


482  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHTTRCH    fLECT.  XXVI.. 

saints,  and  to  overcome  them;  and  power  was  given  him 
over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations." 

It  is  impossible  to  doubt  that  this  is  the  same  war  in 
which  the  witnesses  here  are  killed.  In  it  this  beast,  we 
learn,  was  supported  by  another:  a  lamb-horned  and 
dragon-tongued  beast,^  representing  the  godless  wisdom 
of  the  world,  doing  great  wonders,  and  deceiving  the 
earthly-minded  by  the  miracles  he  did  in  the  sight  of  the 
first  beast.  This  is  the  spiritual  and  mighty  enemy,  the 
world's  power,  supported  by  the  world's  proud  wisdom, 
which,  entering  into  and  controlling  the  visible  church, 
corrupts  its  worship  and  prostitutes  its  government,  until 
the  church  itself  casts  off  its  true  character,  and  comes 
to  be  fitly  represented  by  the  harlot  riding  the  beast.  It 
is  this  that  kills  the  witnesses,  and  it  is  thus  it  kills  them. 

When  the  spirit  of  holiness  and  life  has  departed  from 
the  church,  and  the  world  is  no  longer 

§  4.  Their  dead     tormeutcd  by  the  faithful  testimony  of 

bodies :  dead  forms.  "^  _  '' 

a  pure  worship  and  discipline,  that  world 
is  very  willing  to  retain  their  lifeless  forms,  for  the  grati- 
fication of  its  self-righteousness  and  ambition.  A  dead 
chm'ch  is  a  favourite  with  worldly  people,  especially  if  it 
be  rich,  and  fashionable,  and  powerful.  Forms  in  which 
there  is  no  spiritual  life,  and  a  government  in  which  there 
is  no  Christ,  just  suit  them.  Tliese  corpses  of  the  wit- 
nesses they  will  not  suffer  to  be  buried.  They  rejoice 
with  mutual  congratulations  when  the  faithful  testimony 
is  silenced  that  disturbed  their  consciences,  and  rebuked 
their  pride  and  selfishness,  and  obstructed  their  indul- 
gences, and  when  the  agencies  that  uttered  it  are  turned 
into  trophies  of  their  power,  and  ministers  to  their  pride. 
"  Their  dead  bodies  are  in  the  street  of  the  great  city, 
which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt;  where,, 
also,  our  Lord  was  crucified."    That  city  can  be  no  other- 

1  Ch.  13  :  11-14. 


Lect.  XXVI.]     DURING  ABOUNDING  CORRUPTIONS.  4:83- 

than  the  one  just  before  mentioned,  the  holy  city,  once 
the  city  of  God,  but  which  had  been  given  over  to  be 
trodden  under  foot  of  the  Gentiles,  till  it  became  pol- 
luted as  Sodom,  and  worldly  and  cruel  as  Egypt  itself : 
and  therefore  receives  these  spiritual  designations.  In 
such  an  apostate  church  tliese  external  forms  of  worship 
and  government  are  still  preserved  and  displayed;  but 
they  are  but  the  lifeless  carcasses  of  what  once  were  the 
witnesses  of  God.  There  they  are  seen  and  delighted  in 
by  a  rejoicing  world. 

All  this  can  take  place  only  "when  they  shall  have- 
finished  their  testimony."  This  we  shall  leave  to  be  con- 
sidered in  connection  with  their  revival,  all  of  which  will 
be  seen  to  be  perfectly  harmonious  with  the  interpretation 
given,  and  will  give  to  the  truth  it  teaches  additional 
force. 

The  principles  here  unfolded,  in  regard  to  the  conflict 
of  the  church  with  a  corrupting  world,  have  been  work- 
ing themselves  out  through  her  whole  history,  whenever 
and  wherever  her  outer  courts  have  been  trodden  under 
foot,  her  external  ordinances  and  relations  controlled  by 
worldly  alliances.  In  some  of  the  seven  churches  of 
Asia,  especially  in  Sardis  and  Laodicea,  the  witnesses 
were  even  then  almost  silenced.  And  since  then,  the 
same  process  has  been  repeated  in  every  church  which 
has  yielded  to  the  encroachments  of  the  worldly  spirit, 
and  modified  her  worship,  and  lowered  her  discipline,  to 
make  her  more  acceptable  to  the  earthly-minded.  In  the 
very  nature  of  the  case,  this  is  not  a  development  that 
could  occur  but  once,  and  that  throughout  all  the  church. 
As  described  so  graphically  by  these  symbols,  it  has  been 
always  repeating  itself,  though  sometimes  on  a  much 
larger  scale.  To  this  there  has  always  been  the  same 
tendency.  The  cross  is  still  an  ofience  and  a  stumbling- 
block.  To  remove  it  by  clothing  her  ordinances  of  wor- 
ship, and  all  her  services,  with  external  attractions,  the 


484  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITJNESSING  CHUECH     [Leot.  XXVI. 

pomp  of  impressive  forms,  and  entrancing  music,  and 
artistic  skill;  to  gratify  the  eye  and  the  imagination,  and 
thrill  the  whole  emotional  nature,  has  ever  been  an  object 
with  the  worldly-minded.  To  allure  the  world  by  lowering 
her  standard  of  separation  from  it,  and  adopting  many  of 
its  characteristic  habits,  and  pleasures,  and  principles;  to 
secure  on  her  side  the  political  powers  of  the  world,  and 
its  wealth  and  its  wise  men,  and  so  to  invest  her  with 
that  kind  of  greatness  that  strikes  and  attracts  the  natu- 
ral heart,  has  seemed  equally  desirable  to  very  many. 
Thus  it  has  gone  on,  in  both  individuals  and  congrega- 
tions, until  the  life  of  these  witnesses  for  God,  a  spiritual 
worship  and  order,  became  extinct,  and  nothing  re- 
mained but  a  name  to  live :  a  mere  dead  form. 

What  at  first  took  place  only  in  single  congregations, 
at  length  pervaded  the  church  generally.  This  mystery 
of  iniquity,  working  age  after  age,  seemed  at  last  to  have 
at  one  time  almost  destroyed  the  life  of  the  whole  church ; 
and  her  entire  system  of  government  and  discipline  was 
converted  into  a  great  hierarchy  for  the  gratification  of 
human  ambition,  and  into  a  spiritual  despotism  in  which 
men  lorded  it  over  God's  heritage.  lu  a  large  part 
of  the  Christian  world,  wherever,  indeed,  its  political 
power  had  wound  its  fatal  hug  around  the  church,  the 
witnesses  w^ere  killed,  and  the  world  rejoiced  over  them. 
But  they  were  not  everywhere  killed;  and  in  every 
case  the  triumph  of  the  world  was  brief.  All  through  the 
gloomy  reign  of  the  ages  preceding  the  Reformation, 
even  when  the  stillness  of  death  seemed  to  rest  upon  the 
church,  the  voice  of  these  witnesses  would  be  again  heard, 
clear  and  startling,  tormenting  the  world.  Instances  of 
adlierence  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  unswerving  fealty 
to  His  crown,  were  continually  presenting  themselves. 
This  testimony  burst  upon  the  world  -^ith  new  power  at 
the  Reformation.  But,  great  as  that  reviving  was,  it  did 
not  end  the  conflict.     The  same  beast  is  still  making  war 


Lect.  XXVI.]     DUKING  ABOUNDING  COERUPTIONS.  485 

upon  the  same  witnesses,  and  will  be  till  lie  goes  into 
perdition  in  the  burning  lake,  for  this  is  his  very  nature. 
Still  there  are  the  same  partial  triumphs  of  the  world's 
power,  and  the  same  periods  of  death  and  revival. 

The  general  impression  is,  that  this  passage  indicates 
a  simultaneous  and  universal  silencing  of  this  testimony, 
beyond  what  has  yet  occurred,  when,  perhaps,  through- 
out the  world  the  defection  will  become  so  great,  the 
worship  and  labours  and  discipline  of  the  church  so  per- 
vaded by  a  regard  to  the  worldly  power  and  wisdom,  that 
they  shall  cease  to  give  any  clear  testimony.  "Whatever 
the  text  may  indicate,  it  is  very  certain  that  such  a  ten- 
dency is  manifest  now  in  every  church,  all  over  the 
world.  Formerly  it  was  ignorance  and  power,  culmi- 
nating in  spiritual  despotism,  in  which  a  corrupt  church 
enslaved  the  world;  now  it  is  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
the  world  culminating  in  an  enslaved  and  lifeless  church. 
Formerly  it  assaulted  the  people  of  God  in  their  earthly 
rights  and  possessions,  depriving  them  of  liberty  and  pro- 
perty and  life;  now,  on  the  other  hand,  it  comes  as  the 
great  defender  and  protector  of  earthly  rights  and  privi- 
leges, with  the  watchword  of  liberty  and  equality,  and  the 
promise  of  a  new  era  of  social  and  material  prosperity. 
And  it  works  "great  wonders,"  even  apparent  "miracles," 
effectually  deceiving  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  the 
earthly  minded.^  But  it  is  still  the  same  beastly  power ; 
and,  even  when  it  dissevers  the  disastrous  union  of  the 
church  with  the  state,  it  does  it  only  the  more  effectually 
and  insidiously  to  connect  the  church  and  the  world,  and 
enslave  the  former.  This  is  the  last,  and  the  most  deadly 
of  its  attacks:  the  most  deadly  because  the  most  con- 
cealed, and  assuming  the  mask  of  friendship,  and  often 
even  boasted  of  by  a  deceived  church  itself  as  an  evidence- 
of  the  church's  triumphs.     When  all  this  will  end,  God 

I   Ch.  13 :  12-14. 


486  THE  POWER  OF  A  WITNESSING  CHURCH    [Lect.  XXVI. 

only  knows,  and  time  only  can  reveal.  The  passage  be- 
fore US  cannot  enable  ns  thus  to  antedate  history.  It 
clearly  reveals  the  impending  danger  and  the  inevitable- 
result,  so  far  and  so  long  as  the  cause  is  suffered  to  ope- 
rate; but  that  is  reserved  among  the  secrets  of  God.  It 
may  be  that  the  result,  so  often  before  brought  about,  of 
a  partial  killing  of  the  witnesses,  shall,  by  this  more 
insidious  form  of  attack,  be  so  enlarged  and  extended  as 
to  become  a  universal  prostration  of  the  church's  wit- 
nessing agencies,  that  the  symbol  shall  find  a  simultaneous 
realization  through  all  the  church,  leaving  the  external 
forms  of  worship  and  discipline  entirely  lifeless  and  pow- 
erless, and  leaving  the  great  work  of  witness-bearing 
entirely  to  the  scattered  individuals  here  and  there  who, 
like  the  few  in  Sardis,  shall  have  kept  themselves  unspotted 
from  the  world.  All  this,  too,  may  be — and,  if  it  come 
at  all,  it  will  be — while  the  church  imagines  herself  to  be 
rich  and  increased  with  goods,  and  in  need  of  notliing ; 
while  she  is  praised  and  honoured  by  the  world,  and 
boasting  of  the  advanced  civilization,  and  high  refinement,, 
and  triumphs  of  science  which  she  has  secured,  never 
dreaming  that  her  riches  and  power  and  worldly  glory 
are  only  the  splendid  funereal  trappings  with  wliich  her 
subtile  foe  has  adorned  the  lifeless  bodies  of  her  once 
living  and  powerful  witnesses. 

But,  however  uncertain  we  may  be  as  to  the  extent  to 
which  this  defection  of  the  visible  church  may  be  suffered 
to  proceed  at  any  one  time,  we  are  left  in  no  doubt  what- 
ever that  precisely  this  condition  of  things,  symbolized  by 
the  killing  of  God's  witnesses,  has  existed,  does  exist,  and 
will  exist,  wherever  conformity  to  the  world  controls  the 
services  and  government  of  the  church.  Wliether  this 
shall  ever  be  a  simultaneous  thing  over  all  the  \dsible 
church,  it  is  not  important  for  us  to  know;  but  it  is  of 
importance  for  us  to  remember  that  all  this  which  we 
have  described  may  take  place  here,  and  now,  and  that 


Lect.  XXVI.]    DURING  ABOUNDING  CORRUPTIONS.  487 

everywhere  the  tendency  to  this  result  is  strong  and 
manifest.  It  is  not,  indeed,  unresisted  by  many  a  faithful 
servant  of  God ;  but  it  saddens  the  heart  to  observe  how, 
notwithstanding  the  warning  cry,  and  the  earnest  expos- 
tulations and  example  of  humble  saints,  the  great  tide  of 
worldliness  rolls  on  and  spreads,  and  the  simplicity  of  a 
spiritual  worship,  and  the  holiness  of  an  entire  consecra- 
tion to  the  work  of  the  kingdom,  is  more  and  more  driven 
into  a  corner.  This  war  of  the  beast  upon  the  witnesses 
was  never  waged  more  earnestly  and  insidiously  than  at 
the  present  moment,  and  that,  too,  everywhere.  Every 
church  and  every  heart  is  the  theatre  of  its  battles.  In 
many  the  witnesses  have  been  killed  already,  or  are  just 
dying;  their  voice  is  scarcely  heard.  Everywhere  the 
•world  is  aggressive,  and  mounts  the  highest  places  in  the 
kingdom,  at  least  modifying  its  worship  and  its  discipline, 
if  not  entirely  corrupting  it,  and  threatening  to  extin- 
:guish  their  life.  Never  were  the  true  children  of  the 
kingdom  more  loudly  called  on  to  be  faithful  to  their 
high  calling:  to  see  well  to  it  that  their  consecration  is 
complete,  and  their  lives  lives  of  witness-bearing,  lives  of 
simple  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  their  King  as  well  as 
Priest,  lest,  by  conformity  to  the  world,  they  betray  or 
deny  Him.  The  practical  lesson  is  for  all  times  and  ages, 
and  for  none  more  than  ours.  Let  us  heed  it.  Our 
encouragements  are  equal  to  our  perils.  It  is  declared 
that  "when  the  enemy  cometh  in  like  a  flood,  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  shall  raise  up  a  standard  against  him ; "  and 
this  is  in  immediate  connection  with  the  assurance,  "  So 
shall  they  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord  from  the  west,  and 
His  glory  from  the  rising  of  the  sun."  Then  let  not  the 
standard-bearers  faint.  Let  not  the  feeblest  child  even, 
in  the  kingdom,  regard  his  testimony  as  powerless. 
"  Thou  hast  given  a  banner  to  them  that  fear  Thee,  that 
it  may  be  displayed  because  of  the  truth." 


LECTUEE     XXYII. 

THE  VITALITY  OF   GOD'S  WITNESSES,  AND   THE   TRIUMPH 
OF  A  PURELY  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY. 

Rev.,  Chap.  xi.  :  11-14. 

"And  after  three  days  and  a  half,  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered 
into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon 
them  which  saw  them.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven 
saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven 
in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them.  And  the  same  hour  there 
was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in 
the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven  thousand,  and  the  remnant 
were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven.  The  second 
woe  is  past;  and,  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh  quickly." 

¥E  have  seen  that  these  two  symbohcal  witnesses  of 
God,  as  defined  by  the  words  of  the  angel  himself, 
are  the  two  great  functions  of  the  church,  her  worship 
and  discipline,  by  which  she  testifies  to  the  cross  and 
crown  of  Christ.  We  have  seen  the  power  of  that  testi- 
mony, even  in  their  sackcloth  state,  amidst  the  corrup- 
tions that  pollute  the  city  of  God  and  the  courts  of  His 
house,  in  the  plagues  it  brings  down  upon  an  ungodly 
world,  who  reject  and  oppose  it.  We  have  seen  that,  in 
the  war  of  the  beast  from  the  bottomless  pit,  of  the  world's 
power  in  a  spiritual  form,  upon  the  saints,  these  two  func- 
tions of  the  church  become  hfeless,  dead  forms,  over  which 
the  world  rejoices,  while  she  carefully  preserves  them. 
The  earher  history  of  these  witnesses  is  thus  one  in  which 
there  is  a  strange  minghng  of  mighty  power  with  sack- 
cloth and  death  and  unburied  corpses. 
488 


Lect.  XXVII.]  TKIUMPH  OF  A  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  489 

We  come  now  to  the  glorious  sequel  of  all  this.  The 
triumph  of  the  beast  is  brief.  The  world's  shouts  over  a 
prostrate  church  are  premature,  and  shall  soon  give  way 
to  terror.  The  witnesses  of  God  are  indestructible,  not 
indeed  by  virtue  of  any  life  in  themselves,  but  by  virtue 
of  their  relation  to  God.  Their  death  is  but  temporary, 
and  only  iti  order  to  show  to  the  church  itself  and  to  the 
world  the  true  source  of  their  life  and  power,  and  so  se- 
cure their  eternal  triumph.  This  is  the  subject  of  the 
verses  before  us. 

We  first  call  attention  to  a  passage  in  the  previous 

verses  not  yet  noticed.    It  is  only  "when 

§.  1.  These  witnesses  |.]jgy  gi^^n  j^^^g  finished  their  testimonv," 

safe     while    delivering  "^  ,  " 

their  testimony.  — vcrsc  7 — that  the  bcast  obtaius  power 

to  kill  them.  As  long  as  these  agencies 
are  delivering  their  testimony,  they  are  safe.  The  exer- 
cise of  their  spiritual  function  is  their  defence.  It  is  only 
when  they  cease  to  utter  it,  when  their  lips  no  longer 
move  under  the  inspiration  of  God,  and  no  longer  utter 
a  testimony  for  him,  that  they  are  killed.  While  the 
worship  and  discipline  of  the  church  deliver  a  clear  spirit- 
ual testimony  to  the  cross  and  crown  of  Jesus,  they  are 
indestructible.  So  that,  according  to  the  account  here 
given,  the  cessation  of  their  testimony  is  rather  the  cause 
of  their  death  than  merely  its  efiect.  The  death  of  these 
witnesses  is  not  the  suppression  of  their  testimony,  but 
the  extinction  of  the  whole  life  of  worship  and  spiritual 
government,  which  is  the  result  of  their  ceasing  to  testify. 
This  result,  of  course,  renders  all  further  testimony  im- 
possible. The  faithfulness  and  constancy  of  the  church, 
in  employing  these  agencies  in  declaring  a  pure  testimony 
for  God,  secures  their  spiritual  life  and  power.  They  can 
only  be  killed  by  ceasing  to  testify  for  God. 

But  the  language  here  used  implies  still  further,  that 
even  this  shall  not  be  until  their  testimony  is  complete : 
all  the  truth  clearly  made  known  necessary  for  the  salva- 
30 


490  THE  VITALITY  AND  TRIUMPH  OF     [Lect,  XXVII. 

tion  of  a  believing  sinner  and  the  condemnation  of  an 
unbelieving  world.  The  church  has  a  work  to  do  by 
these  witnessing  agencies  during  the  weeks  of  the  world's 
trampling  of  its  courts,  which  must  be  done.  Every  syl- 
lable of  the  testimony  given  to  it  shall  be  proclaimed, 
and  that  in  every  variety  of  form  and  manner  necessary 
to  meet  every  encroachment  of  error,  and  every  art  of  the 
beastly  power.  Not  until  the  Lord,  who  presides  over  this 
whole  process,  sees  that  this  is  done,  that  this  testimony 
to  His  love,  and  blood,  and  power,  is  all-sufficient,  does 
He,  in  just  judgment  upon  an  unbelieving  world  and  a 
■corrupt  church,  deliver  over  the  latter  to  the  world's 
deadly  embrace,  to  such  a  degree  that  its  worship  and 
government  are  no  longer  living  powers,  but  dead  forms. 
How  this  bears  upon  the  progress  of  the  kingdom  we  can 
easily  see.  He  thus  shows  to  His  church  where  her  life 
and  power  lies;  and  by  suffering  her  conformity  to  the 
world  to  work  out  its  legitimate  and  fatal  results.  He 
shows  the  necessity  of  entire  separation  from  the  world, 
and  of  another  testimony  than  this  of  the  witnesses  in 
sackcloth,  of  the  worship  and  discipline  of  a  church  whose 
outward  courts  are  overrun  by  tlie  world;  the  necessity 
of  a  testimony  to  be  uttered  from  a  purely  spiritual 
sphere,  like  that  of  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost.  He  thus,  too,  demonstrates  the  essen- 
tial malignity  of  the  world,  and  the  fatal  power  of  its 
friendship;  how,  even  in  its  best  forms — the  best  that 
modern  civilization  and  refinement  can  give  it — it  is 
beastly  in  its  nature,  and  from  the  bottomless  pit,  and 
fatal  to  the  purity  and  life  of  the  church,  to  all  that  makes 
her  worship  and  discipline  to  mirror  forth  the  cross  and 
crown  of  her  Redeemer.  This  triumph  of  the  world, 
therefore,  is  only  in  order  to  the  more  complete  overthrow 
of  its  power  in  and  over  the  church,  and  to  the  deliverance 
of  the  church  from  it ;  and  this  slaying  of  these  witnesses 
is  only  a  predestined  and  necessary  step  to  their  entire 


Lect.  XXVII.]      A  PURE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  491 

-deliverance  from  the  power  of  the  world,  from  their  sack- 
<jloth  state,  and  their  sorrowing  testimony. 

Accordingly,  they  remain  dead  but  three  days  and  a 
half.  This  period  of  time,  as  literally 
Tiving.  ^"^^^^^  ^^^'  applied  to  the  symbol,  was  barely  long 
enough  to  show  that  these  bodies  were 
certainly  dead ;  thus  teaching  that  this  period  of  sj)iritual 
death  shall  only  continue  long  enough  to  prove  the  de- 
pendence of  these  agencies  of  the  church  upon  the  Spirit 
of  God;  that  without  it  they  are  hopelessly  dead.  The 
number  three  and  a  half,  being  the  expressive  symbol  it- 
self of  imperfection — the  half  of  the  seven — is  itself  an  inti- 
mation that  this  death  can  never  be  complete  and  perfect, 
so  as  to  be  beyond  reviving.  And  when  viewed  compa- 
ratively with  the  three  years  and  a  half  of  their  previous 
testimony,  and  the  unlimited  triumph  afterwards,  it  forci- 
bly represents  the  very  great  brevity  of  this  period  of 
death,  compared  with  that  even  of  their  powerful  testi- 
fying in  sackcloth,  much  more  with  that  of  their  suc- 
ceeding triumph. 

Then  "  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them, 
and  they  stood  upon  their  feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon 
them  wliich  saw  them."  Here,  again,  are  the  words 
■of  the  seer,  describing  what  he  saw  and  heard,  and 
not,  as  in  the  verses  before,  reporting  the  words .  of 
the  angel  making  known  the  history  of  the  witnesses 
during  the  period  of  the  preceding  trumpets,  or  rather  the 
state  of  things  revealed  by  them.  This  seems  to  follow 
from  the  change  in  the  tense  of  the  verbs;  in  the  previous 
verses  the  future  is  used,  and  they  are  all  the  language  of 
simple  prediction;  here  the  simple  past  is  resumed,  and 
the  language  is  that  of  plain  narrative,  of  the  symboHc 
scene  presented. 

These  words  need  no  laboured  exposition.  Their  mean- 
ing almost  forces  itself  upon  us.  What  could  express 
more  beautifully  and  forcibly  than  these  symbols  do,  the 


492  THE  VITALITY  AND  TRIUMPH  OF      [Lect,  XXVII. 

truth  which  is  the  only  hope  of  the  suffering,  struggling 
church  of  God,  smothered  and  crushed  under  the  power 
of  the  world,  that  in  her  extremity  the  life-giving  Spirit 
of  God  shall  reanimate  her  torpid  frame,  and,  instead  of 
the  stiffness  and  ghastliness  of  spiritual  death,  shall  infuse 
His  own  mighty  energies,  hfting  up  her  prostrate  agencies 
to  their  feet,  and  clothing  them  with  the  fresh  and  vigor- 
ous powers  of  a  heavenly  life  ?  Is  not  such  a  resurrection 
of  the  dead  the  very  scene  presented  by  every  revival  of 
pure  religion  in  a  chm'ch  previously  sunk  in  formalism 
and  death  ?  When  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  enters  into 
the  lifeless  forms  of  her  worship  and  government,  how 
complete  the  transformation  !  Her  songs  of  praise,  her 
prayers,  and  her  preaching,  are  no  longer  mere  music, 
and  vain  repetitions,  and  powerless  displays  of  intellect, 
eloquence,  or  fanaticism,  nor  her  discipline  an  expression 
merely  of  human  power;  they  are  the  awful,  living  com- 
munion of  souls  with  a  present  God,  and  they  display  the 
power  of  a  present  God,  and  beholders  are  filled  with 
awe.  Before,  they  ridiculed;  before,  they  rejoiced  in  the 
very  powerlessness  of  these  forms,  as  if  religion  itself 
were  but  a  name;  now,  they  fear  and  tremble,  and  con- 
fess that  God  is  in  her  of  a  truth.  So  "fear  came  upon 
every  sonl"  who  beheld  the  wonders  of  spiritual  power  on 
Pentecost,  and  in  the  primitive  church  of  Jerusalem. 
But  the  transformation  does  not  end  here.  These  wit- 
nesses, thus  revivified,  hear  "a  great 
§.  3.  The  spiritual  el-  yoicc  from  hcavcn    saying    unto   them, 

evation  of   these  wit-  -i  •  i  ai^i  tj 

nessing  agencies.  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended 
up  into  heaven  in  a  cloud;  and  their 
enemies  beheld  them."  Here,  again,  the  meaning  is  as 
evident  as  the  truth  is  important  and  precious.  No 
sooner  are  the  worship  and  the  government  of  the  church 
revived  by  the  Spirit  of  God  entering  into  them,  and  ani- 
mating all  their  forms,  than  they  are  called  up  out  of  the 
mere  earthly  sphere,  and  from  under  the  earthly  influences 


Lect.  XXVII.  ]       A  PURE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  493 

before  surrounding  them,  into  the  purely  spiritual  and 
heavenly  sphere.  Their  ascension  into  this  sphere  is  a 
thing  that  even  their  enemies  are  compelled  to  see. 
Even  now,  when  reviving  influences  come  upon  a  dead 
church,  this  spiritual  elevation,  this  rising  up  on  the  cloud 
of  heavenly  influences,  from  the  low  level  of  the  worldli- 
ness  in  which  they  before  seemed  to  mingle,  to  sit  in 
heavenly  places,  surrounded  by  the  displays  of  heavenly 
powers  and  of  the  Divine  presence,  is  seen,  and  acknow- 
ledged by  all, 

]^ow,  it  is  this  spirituality,  this  heavenliness  of  these 
agencies,  this  complete  separation  of  them  from  all  worldly 
connections  and  supports,  whether  political,  social,  or 
literary,  so  that  they  manifestly  to  all  move  and  act  in 
dependence  on  a  higher  power,  and  under  its  mighty, 
though  secret,  influence;  it  is  tliis  which  is  to  secure  to 
the  church  of  Christ  her  victory.  In  whatever  degree 
she  has  been  victorious  over  human  powers  and  hearts, 
this  has  ever  been  the  means ;  her  enemies  have  been 
made  to  perceive  her  spiritual  nature  and  power.  But 
this  has  been  hitherto  so  limited  and  partial  ever  since 
apostolic  times,  that  when  the  church,  as  a  whole,  is 
looked  upon,  these  agencies  of  her's,  her  worship  and  dis- 
cipline, though  they  testify  for  God,  yet  do  it  as  if  clothed 
in  sackcloth,  rather  than  raised  on  a  cloud  to  heaven. 
The  sackcloth  testimony  of  these  times  of  worldliness  can 
never  bring  about  such  a  triumph  of  truth  and  holiness 
as  God  has  promised  to  His  church.  It  is  enough  to  con- 
demn the  world  for  its  resistance  to  the  kingdom,  and  it 
is  made  powerful  to  save  an  elect  people  even  in  the 
dai'kest  times;  but  not  till  a  new  and  mighty  baptism  of 
the  Spirit  shall  descend  upon  the  entire  worship  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  church,  now  so  often  dead  and  powerless, 
and  call  them  up  into  the  high  places  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  and  show  them  as  agencies,  not  of  an  earthly, 
but  a  heavenly  power,  are  we  to  expect  the  courts  of  the 


494:  THE  VITALITY  AND  TKIITMPH  OF     [Lect.  XXVII. 

house  of  God  to  be  cleansed,  and  the  corruptions  of  the 
city  of  God  cast  down.  This  is  the  result  which  is  next 
represented  as  following  this  resurrection  and  ascension 
of  the  witnesses. 

"And  the  same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake; 

and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in 

§.  4.  The  effects  of  ^}^g  earthquake   were  slain  seven  thou- 

their  revival  and  eleva- 
tion, sand  names  of  men;  and   the  remnant 

were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the 
God  of  heaven."  The  hour  of  a  spiritual  resurrection  of 
the  great  witnessing  agencies  of  the  church,  and  their 
ascension  into  a  purely  spiritual  and  heavenly  sphere 
before  the  world,  is  the  hour  of  a  great  overthrow  of  the 
worldly  powers  opposed  to  the  interests  of  God's  spiritual 
kingdom,  especially  of  such  as  had  established  themselves 
within  His  visible  churcli.  Of  this  the  earthquake  is  the 
appropriate  symbol,  as  we  have  already  fully  seen.  The 
apparently  solid  foundations  on  which  men  have  built  their 
schemes  and  systems,  and  sought  to  introduce  a  golden 
age  of  earthly  good,  in  which  liberty,  and  science,  and 
literature  should  heal  all  human  woes,  this  heaves  as  the 
ocean  waves,  and  prostrates  all  these  godless  superstruc- 
tures. In  this  overt];irow,  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  of 
that  city  which  was  given  over  to  be  trodden  under  foot 
of  the  Gentiles — verse  1 — that  is,  of  the  visible  church 
which  had  been  corrupted  by  the  world,  falls.  The  tenth, 
or  tithe,  is  the  acknowledgment  that  all  is  held  from 
God;  the  tenth  part  falling  is  the  pledge  and  symbol  of 
the  deliverance  of  the  whole  from  the  power  that  had 
been  treading  it  under  foot  so  long,  and  implies  the  de- 
struction of  all  their  unauthorized  additions.  Such  over- 
throw, confusion  and  ruin  of  the  great  and  massive  struc- 
tures of  these  Babel-builders,  shall  fill  them  with  shame 
and  confusion.  All  their  reputation  and  authority  in  the 
church  shall  utterly  perish. 

We  here  meet  with  a  very  unusual  phrase,  one  which 


Lect.  XXVII. ]       A  PURE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  495 

could  not  have  been  chosen  by  the  Spirit  without  design. 
It  does  not  appear  in  the  translation,  but  is  given  in  the 
margin.  There  "  were  slain,"  not  "  seven  thousand  men," 
but  "  seven  thousand  names  of  men."  Does  not  the  ex- 
pression, "  names  of  men,"  in  such  a  symbolical  descrip- 
tion, seem  at  once  to  suggest  that  the  objects  destroyed 
were  the  human  influences,  opinions,  and  forms  of  autho- 
rity that  by  the  thousand  had  been  prevailing  in  the  visi- 
ble church?  The  number  seveji  thousand  implied  the 
completeness  of  this  destruction  throughout  the  whole 
extent  of  the  covenanted  city  of  God,  and  in  all  covenant 
relations.  These  thousands  of  human  opinions  and  au- 
thorities are  the  very  things  that  have  so  trodden  under 
foot  the  holy  things  of  Zion;  and  these  certainl}''  must 
perish  as  soon  as  spiritual  power  invests  and  pervades  the 
worship  and  discipline  of  the  church. 

In  this  overthrow  of  the  proud  structures  and  adorn- 
ments with  which  a  corrupting  world  has  polluted  the 
simplicity  of  the  spiritual  Zion,  all  human  authority  in  the 
church  shall  die ;  all  the  thousands  of  names  of  men,  of 
authorities  of  every  earthly  kind,  so  long  appealed  to,  and 
so  universally  regarded,  shall  perish  ;  and  one  name  alone, 
the  name  of  -Jesus,  be  adored,  and  His  authority  only 
revered. 

Then  "  the  remnant,"  the  rest  that  is  of  the  city,  all 
within  the  precincts  of  the  visible  church,  all  enjoying  her 
privileges,  and  dwelling  within  her  walls,  "  were  filled 
with  fear,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven."  The 
state  of  things  depicted  in  verse  second  of  this  chapter  is 
thus  brought  to  an  end ;  the  visible  church  is  cleansed, 
and  restored  to  her  primitive  simplicity  and  purity.  All 
the  proud  schemes  of  men  for  advancing,  and  adorning, 
and  em'iching  the  external  church  being  overthrown,  all 
the  hopes  formed  from  worldly  alliances  being  cruslied, 
all  shall  be  compelled  to  see  that  there  is  no  hope  for  man 
but  in  the  simple  gospel  of  God's  grace,  as  proclaimed  by 


496  THE  YITALITT  AND  TRIUMPH  OF     [Lect.  XXVII. 

heavenly  witnesses,  and  witli  the  martyr  spirit  of  unmixed 
and  unwavering  trust  in  God.  That  alone  shall  be  felt 
to  be  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation.  "  They 
ehall  give  glory"  thus  "  to  the  God  of  heaven." 

This  completes  the  second  woe,  and  the  revelations  of 
the  sixth  angel's  trumpet.  "  The  second  woe  is  past,  and 
behold  the  third  woe  cometh  quickly." 

It  will  help  to  a  clearer  apprehension  of  the  meaning, 
the  connection,  and  the  unity  of  this  whole  portion  of  the 
book,  and  to  a  deeper  and  more  correct  impression  of  the 
great  truths  here  taught,  to  glance  at  the  disclosures  of 
this  sixth  trumpet  together,  vie^ying  them  as  one  whole. 
It  is  in  this  aspect  that  they  are  here  presented. 

This  trumpet,  first,  in  answer  to  all  the  prayers  of  the 
saints,  releases  from  the  restraints  by  which  they  were 
bound,  all  the  forces  of  the  world  controlled  by  its  power 
and  its  wisdom ;  which  immediately,  as  monster  horsemen, 
with  all  the  insignia  of  hell,  spring  forth  in  such  numbers 
as  to  cover  the  earth,  to  their  work  of  merciless  violence 
and  serpent  cunning,  inflicting  deserved  vengeance  upon 
a  corrupt  and  oppressive  church,  and  producing  most  fear- 
ful and  widespread  calamities,  but  no  repentance.  This 
is  an  effect  that  judgments  cannot  produce ;  it  requires  a 
far  different  exercise  of  divine  power.  That  is  next,  and 
immediately  presented.  The  mighty  Angel  of  the  cove- 
nant appears,  with  the  book  of  the  divine  testimony  in  His 
right  hand — the  gospel  of  His  power — and  laying  claim 
to  earth  and  sea,  declares  that  there  shall  be  no  longer 
delay.  This  implied  that  the  last  development  of  the 
worldly  and  Satanic  power  had  appeared  ;  what  had  just 
been  shown  in  the  last  vision,  was  the  last  species  of  judg- 
ment which  the  world  should  be  made  to  inflict  upon 
itself.  But  all  the  agencies  and  judgments  hitherto  pre- 
sented were  those  of  wrath,  not  of  salvation;  and  yet  sal- 
vation was  the  very  design  of  the  conflict,  the  end  of  the 
kingdom.     It  remained,  therefore,  to  show  how  and  by 


Lect.  XXVII.]       A  PURE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  497 

what  means  that  end  was  to  be  secured,  which  the  Angel 
dechired  to  be  at  hand.  In  doing  this  He  shows  that, 
•besides  tliose  agencies  of  wrath  and  destruction,  there  is 
all  along  another,  a  secret,  and  yet  most  mighty  agency 
of  mercy  working  out  this  very  result  in  some  degree  ;  and 
that  tliese  very  judgments  were  but  the  effects  of  that 
mercy  abused  and  rejected.  There  were  other  and  saving 
results  which  are  wrought  out  during  all  this  process  ;  and 
the  same  agency  by  which  these  are  wu-ought  shall  have 
its  way  prepared  by  those  judgments  to  a  final  triumph  of 
salvation,  when  "  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  as 
He  has  declared  unto  His  servants  the  propliets."  This 
agency  is  represented  by  the  "  little  book"  given  to  the 
prophet,  and  the  charge  to  prophesy  before  many  people, 
the  gospel  of  His  grace  committed  to  His  church  to  be 
preached  to  all  nations.  It  should  preserve  a  true  spiritual 
church,  answering  to  the  exactest  measurements  of  the 
divine  word,  even  wdiile  the  external  church  should  be 
trodden  down  by  the  earthly  minded.  Thus  is  represented 
the  condition  of  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  also  of  the 
visible  church,  its  proper  representative,  during  this  whole 
period  of  the  confiict.  While  the  locusts  of  error,  and  the 
innumerable  and  monstrous  influences  of  the  worldly 
power  and  wisdom  were  desolating  the  visible  church,  and 
-causing  its  sacred  courts  and  external  ordinances  to  be 
desecrated,  as  the  temple  and  holy  city  trodden  down 
by  foreigners,  the  true  church  was  still  secure,  and  her 
Toice  was  still  to  be  heard  uttering  her  simple  and  power- 
ful testimony,  by  means  of  her  two  witnesses,  her  two  great 
functions  of  worship  and  discipline.  This  testimony  would 
be  active  and  unceasing.  But  it  would  be  in  sackcloth. 
Instead  of  being  for  the  most  part  joyful  and  triumphant, 
it  would  be  largely  that  of  a  rejected  gospel ;  and  hence 
the  very  plagues  that  had  already  been  described  are 
made  to  appear  as  the  result  of  rejecting  these  witnesses. 
While  these  witnesses  testify,  they  are  safe ;  but  when  they 


4.98  THE  VITALITY  AND  TRIUMPH  OF     [Lect.  XX"VIL. 

finish  that,  and  cease  to  testify  for  God,  their  life  is  gone, 
Kot  until  the  beast  from  the  bottomless  pit,  in  the  last 
development  of  his  power  and  cunning,  has  so  entered  and 
controlled  the  church  as  to  render  its  worship  and  govern- 
ment dead  forms,  can  this  ever  occur.  This  is  the  last 
result  of  the  world's  power  and  wisdom,  as  represented  in 
the  monster  horsemen  ;  they  not  only  cast  off  the  chains 
and  torments  of  the  spiritual  despotism,  but  subject  the 
church,  in  all  its  external  order,  to  their  poisonous  and 
deadening  influence.  Then  there  is  no  more  delay.  Then, 
in  the  very  moment  of  the  world's  fancied  victory,  these 
dead  forms  are  revived  by  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  en- 
tering into  them,  and  ascend  at  the  divine  call  into,  their 
proper  spiritual  and  heavenly  sphere,  where,  entirely  un- 
trammelled by,  and  independent  of,  all  worldly  influences, 
they  are  seen  by  all  men  to  be  of  God,  and  their  testimony 
exerts  its  divine  power  as  when  tii'st  delivered  by  the  apos- 
tolic church.  Then  the  powers  of  evil  fall ;  the  church, 
delivered  from  the  embrace  of  the  world,  appears  as  a 
purely  spiritual  power;  and  the  wo]-ld,  impervious  to  mere 
judgments,  bows  at  the  simple  words  of  the  gospel :  great 
fear  comes  upon  all  beholders.  This,  and  nothing  else, 
and  nothing  less  than  this,  this  reviving  of  the  witnessing 
of  apostolic  times,  under  the  mighty  outpouring  of  the 
spirit  of  life,  is  what  must  overcome  the  great  obstacle  to 
the  church's  victory,  and  makes  ready  the  world  for  the 
triumphs  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  the  final  destruction  of 
all  Satanic  and  earthly  influences.  This  "  third  woe 
Cometh  quickly." 

The  whole  of  these  varied  and  striking  symbols,  intro- 
duced under  the  sixth  trumpet,  are  tlius  seen  to  relate  to 
the  one  grand  theme,  the  purification  of  the  visible  church, 
and  the  perfecting  of  her  witnessing  agencies,  the  instru 
ment  of  her  power.  They  show  the  utter  overthrow  of 
apostacy,  and  the  restoration  of  the  true  church  to  her 
primitive  purity  and  power.    Fierce  judgments  shall  sweep- 


Lect.  XXVII.]       A  PURE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  499* 

away  the  one ;  sore  chastisements  shall  purify  the  other ; 
and  a  new  life  from  the  Spirit  shall  pervade  all  her  agen- 
cies, and  fill  them  with  the  power  of  God. 

Since,  then,  this  ascension  of  the  witnesses,  and  its 
effects,  is  a  restoration  to  the  church  of  the  Pentecostal 
spirit  and  power,  with  which  she  first  went  forth  conquer- 
ing and  to  conquer,  the  scenes  of  that  day  will  give  us 
the  clearest  illustration  of  the  glorious  things  which  are 
here  spoken  of  her.  No  where  do  the  nature  and  power 
of  a  simple  spiritual  testimony  so  shine  forth.  Before 
that,  even  the  apostles,  though  associated  with  Jesus  foi 
three  years  and  a  half,  had  learned  but  little  of  the  testi- 
mony they  were  to  deliver;  they  were  still  dark  and 
silent,  under  the  power  of  Jewish  and  sinful  prejudices,. 
until  the  Spirit  of  power  descended,  and  transformed  their 
whole  natures.  Then  they  seemed  to  have  heard  a  voice 
saying.  Come  up  hither,  and  at  once  they  arose  into  a 
new  sphere,  in  which  the  true  glory  and  blessedness  of 
the  spiritual  kingdom  spread  itself  before  them.  They 
felt  its  mighty  influences.  All  Jewish  prejudices,  and 
visions  of  earthly  thrones  and  splendours,  were  fused  and 
dissipated  by  the  intense  glow  of  that  divine  fire  that 
burned  in  their  newly  enliglitened  souls.  They  then 
uttered,  as  the  messengers  of  their  crucified  and  glorified 
King,  their  simple  but  sublime  testimony,  announcing  the 
efiicacy  of  His  blood,  the  power  of  His  throne,  the  reality 
and  glory  of  His  personal  reign,  the  extent  of  His  claims, 
and  the  freeness  of  His  grace.  They  were  words  of 
power.  The  strongholds  of  national  pride,  and  carnal 
prejudices,  and  worldly  attachments,  fell  as  did  the  walls  of 
Jericho  before  the  trumpets  of  Israel's  priests.  Thousands 
of  hearts  were  humbled  in  the  dust.  This  spiritual  power 
pervaded  and  moulded  the  whole  infant  church.  She  sprung 
into  being  full-armed  and  mighty,  "  They  continued  stead- 
fastly in  the  apostle's  doctrine,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and' 
in  prayers.    And  fear  came  upon  every  soul.    *  *  *    And 


500  THE  VITALITY  AND  TRIUMPH  OF     [Lect.  XXVII. 

tliey,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and 
breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat 
with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and 
having  favour  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord  added 
to  the  church  daily  of  such  as  should  be  saved."  That, 
certainly,  was  no  prophesying  in  sackcloth.  Such  glad- 
ness this  world  has  seldom  witnessed.  Now  it  is  precisely 
such  a  testimony  as  this,  so  purely  spiritual,  so  completely 
separated  from,  and  raised  above,  the  earthly  sphere, 
which  must  again  be  uttered  by  the  church,  and  fill  her 
with  like  scenes  of  joy  and  triumph,  and  a  gazing  world 
with  wonder  and  awe. 

Then,  indeed,  it  seemed  as  if  the  mighty  influence  would 
sweep  before  it  both  Jew  and  Gentile.  But  the  wisdom 
of  God  had  ordered  otherwise.  "  His  way  is  in  the  sea, 
and  His  path  in  the  great  waters,  and  His  footsteps  are 
not  known."  Very  soon  the  enemy  was  permitted  to 
enter  in.  The  mystery  of  iniquity  began  to  work,  and  the 
witnesses  no  longer  appeared  in  their  native  spiritual 
sphere ;  but  being  surrounded  and  oj)pressed  by  earthly 
encroachments  and  usurpations,  they  appeared  clothed  in 
sackcloth,  and  their  testimony,  though  powerful  to  con- 
demn the  world,  was  comparatively  weak  to  conquer  and 
to  save  it.     • 

But  this  state  of  depression  and  feebleness  is  not  to  last 
always,  as  indeed  it  never  has  been  continuous  and  uni- 
versal. It  has  again  and  again  been  relieved  by  the  de- 
scent of  the  Spirit  of  God,  filling  all  the  ordinances  of  the 
church  with  the  power  of  a  new  hfe.  "When  the  purposes 
of  God  in  this  are  fully  accomplished,  these  witnesses, 
whose  lifeless  forms  have  so  often  been  the  subject  of  the 
world's  rejoicing,  and  are  so  even  now  to  a  deplorable 
'degree,  shall  be  reinvested  with  life  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  every  where  the  gospel  shall  reassert  its  power.  The 
promises  of  God  that  the  Spirit  shall  be  copiously  poured 
•out  on  all  flesh,  have  not  been  exhausted  by  the  opening 


Lect.  XXVII.]         A  PUKE  SPIRITUAL  TESTIMONY.  501 

scenes  at  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom,  and  bj  the 
limited  and  partial  revivings  since.  These  last  are,  indeed, 
blessed  intimations  of  the  glorious  things  spoken  of  the 
city  of  om'  God,  intimations  given  now  to  sustain  the  faith 
and  hopes  of  the  church,  and  gather  in  an  elect  people, 
during  her  fierce  struggle  with  the  beast,  and  while  tliis 
beastly  power  pollutes  her  courts  and  external  ordinances 
so  widely.  It  needs  only  the  same  power  that  is  now  im- 
parted to  a  dead  cliurch,  like  Sardis,  by  the  spirit  of  life 
from  God  entering  into  it,  and  the  voice  from  heaven  call- 
ing it  up,  in  the  exercise  of  its  great  functions,  from  its 
earthly  connections  and  dependencies,  into  its  own  "  na- 
tive heavenly  and  spiritual  sphere ;"  it  needs  but  this  to 
descend  upon  the  church  generally,  and  to  rest  upon  it 
permanently,  in  order  to  realize  through  all  its  extent,  and 
in  all  its  branches,  the  glorious  vision  of  the  text. 

And  it  shall  come.  Blessed  be  God  for  this  vision  of 
the  risen  and  ascended  witnesses.  Not  always  shall  the 
worship  and  discipline  of  the  church  testify  in  sackcloth ; 
not  always  sliall  their  testimony  fall  so  powerless  upon  a 
scoffing  world  and  a  corrupt  church.  Again  shall  the 
Spirit  descend  as  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  filling  the  as- 
semblies of  the  saints  with  evidences  of  the  gracious  pre- 
sence and  power  of  our  ascended  Lord,  not  less  convinc- 
ing than  the  tongues  of  fire  and  words  of  power  that  filled 
Jerusalem  with  wonder  and  joy  on  the  first  day  of  the 
kingdom's  appearing.  Let  not  the  hearts  of  God's  people, 
then,  be  filled  with  fear  because  of  the  apparent  triumphs 
of  the  world.  Let  them  remember  that  the  world's  high- 
est triumph  immediately  precedes  the  highest  ti'iumph  of 
the  slain  witnesses,  the  complete  separation  of  the  church 
in  her  worship  and  government  from  the  world. 

But  have  we  nothing  to  do,  or  to  hope  for,  in  the  mean 
time  ?  By  no  means.  Even  during  the  wide  prevalence 
of  the  power  of  worldliness  in  the  church,  the  work  of 
witnessing  must  go  on ;  it  is  her  only  hope  and  defence. 


502  THE  VITALITY  AND  TRIUMPH  OF       [Lect.  XXVIL 

Let  every  child  of  God  keep  near  to  the  altar  and  the 
mercy  seat,  and  separate  from  the  world.  Let  every  mem- 
ber and  every  officer  of  the  church,  and  especially  every 
minister,  seek  to  infuse  into  all  her  forms  and  acts  of  wor- 
ship, into  all  her  enterprises  and  organizations,  into  all 
her  government  and  discipline,  the  spirit  of  an  entire  con- 
secration, the  spirit  of  holiness  and  submission,  that  so  the 
triumph  of  the  beast  may  be  as  limited  as  possible ;  and 
though  in  many  places  it  may  kill  these  witnesses,  yet  that 
in  many  others  their  voice  may  be  heard  ringing  clearer 
and  louder  in  the  world's  ears  the  truth,  both  of  salvation 
and  perdition. 

Not  only  so.  We  are  here  assured  that  this  final  tri- 
umph shall  be  brought  about  by  the  very  same  means  and 
power  that  the  church  has  in  covenant  possessed  ever 
since  the  ascension  of  her  Lord,  and  the  first  descent  of 
the  Spirit ;  the  same  that  in  individual  churches,  and  for 
limited  seasons,  have  repeated  in  their  measure  the  scenes 
of  the  day  of  Pentecost.  There  is  no  new  agent  or  ele- 
ment to  be  brought  in ;  at  least  no  intimation  of  any  such 
IS  here  given,  where,  if  anywhere,  it  might  be  expected. 
In  all  these  agencies  of  judgment  and  of  grace,  there  is 
not  one  that  has  not  already  scourged  and  blessed  the 
church  and  the  world.  These  symbolic  visions,  sweeping 
as  they  do  over  the  whole  conflict,  and  purposely  unfold- 
ing its  nature  and  the  means  of  triumph,  must  present  to 
us  all  that  it  is  right  for  us  to  depend  upon  or  expect. 
The  same  testimony,  the  same  agencies,  the  same  life-giv- 
ing Spirit  that  laid  in  Jerusalem  the  foundations  of  the 
church,  are  those  which  are  to  bring  forth  its  "headstone'^ 
with  shoutings  of,  Grace,  grace  unto  it.  These,  be  it  re- 
membered, are  the  constant  heritage  of  the  church.  In 
her  union  with  her  divine  Head  she  has  an  exhaustless 
fountain  of  spiritual  influences.  It  is  her  own  unfaithful- 
ness that  postpones  her  triumph,  and  delays  the  promised 
blessing.     No  other  cause  dare  we  give,  with  the  Bible  in 


JmCT.  XXVII.]       A  PIJEE  SPrEITTJAL  TESTIMONY.  503 

our  hands,  whatever  views  we  may  entertain  of  the  sov- 
ereignty of  God  in  permitting  it.  And  these  influences 
and  airencies  can  even  now  secure  to  the  individual  church 
and  believer,  the  same  victory  that  will  then  cover  with 
its  glory  all  the  churches  of  Christ.  If  in  any  case  now, 
the  world  has  so  entered  the  church  as  to  make  her  wor- 
ship and  ordinances  a  dead  form,  cold  and  powerless,  there 
stands  on  record  the  solemn  charge  to  the  church  of  Sar- 
•dis,  "  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  re- 
main, that  are  ready  to  die,  *  *  *  and  repent ;"  and 
there  stands  also  the  gracious  invitation  to  Laodicea,  "  Be- 
liold  I  stand  at  the  door,"  the  door  even  of  such  a  church, 
■"  and  knock ;  if  any  man,"  even  a  single  member,  "  hear 
My  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and 
will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  Me."  There  stands,  also, 
as  the  chiefest  of  all  the  promises,  diffusing  its  glory  over 
every  page  of  revelation,  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  every  one  wlio  asks  ;  let  the  church  plead  for  it  with 
believing  earnestness,  until,  descending,  it  reanimate  them 
with  new  life  and  power.  That  voice,  too,  "  Come  up 
hither,"  is  but  the  constant  voice  of  the  Word  calling  the 
church  and  all  her  agencies  away  from  all  mere  worldly 
dependencies  and  associations,  to  move  amidst  heavenly 
things,  and  under  heavenly  influences,  to  rise  on  the  cloud 
of  the  divine  presence  to  a  spiritual  elevation  above  the 
■world,  high  as  the  heaven  is  above  the  earth.  Let  not 
the  din  of  worldliness  prevent  our  hearing,  and  joyful 
obedience. 


LECTUKE     XXVIII. 

THE  TRIUMPH. 

Rev.,  Chap.  xi.  :  15-18. 

"And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying.  The  kingdom  of  this  world  has  become  our  Lord's  and  His 
Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  and 
twenty  elders,  which  sat  before  God  on  their  thrones,  fell  upon  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying:  We  give  Thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
God  Almighty,  which  art,  and  wast,  [and  art  to  come,]  because  Thou 
hast  taken  to  Thee  Thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned.  And  the  na^ 
tions  were  angry,  and  Thy  wrath  came,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that 
they  should  be  judged,  and  that  Thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  Thy 
servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  them  that  fear  Thy 
name,  small  and  great,  and  shouldest  destroy  them  which  destroy  the 
earth." 

THE  seventh  trumpet  calls  up  only  a  grand  vision  of 
victory.  Like  the  opening  of  the  seventh  seal,  it  shows 
that  the  conflict  has  ended,  and  reveals  the  blessed  and 
eternal  results.  Nothing  more  was  left  to  be  revealed, 
according  to  the  plan  and  design  of  this  section  of  the 
book.  That  design  was  not  to  give  a  prophetic  narrative 
of  facts,  but  a  comprehensive  picture  sketch  of  the  whole 
history  of  the  kingdom;  to  show  the  secret  springs,  and 
true  nature  and  tendencies  of  all  those  events  and  changes 
which  should  attend  the  progress  and  spread  of  the  church. 
It  was  intended  to  bring  to  light  the  world's  hidden  liis- 
tory,  as  seen  from  the  Redeemer's  throne,  and  working- 
out  His  glory,  and  the  church's  salvation,  and  the  earth's 
deliverance. 

Now,  the  symbolic  scenes  evoked  by  these  seven  trum- 
pets do  this  completely ;  and  those  of  the  six  already  con- 
504 


Lect.  XXVIIL]  the  final  triumph.  505 

sidered  leave  not  out  a  single  feature  of  the  great  conflict. 
There  is  not  a  fact  in  the  whole  histoiy  of  the  Christian 
dispensation,  the  leading  characteristics  of  which,  in  its 
relation  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  is  not  described  in  these 
visions.  There  is  not  a  single  trait  in  the  social  and  cor- 
porate hfe  of  the  church,  nor  a  single  principle  of  human 
nature,  as  influenced  by  the  truths  of  the  gospel  and  the 
devices  of  Satan,  either  unto  life  or  unto  death,  that  does 
not  naturally  and  necessarily  find  its  place,  and  a  revela- 
tion of  its  true  nature,  under  some  one  or  more  of  these 
symbolic  views.  Every  soul,  and  every  church,  as  well  as 
the  whole  kingdom  of  God,  may  find  here  an  analysis  of 
its  spiritual  history.  "When,  therefore,  the  trumpet  of  the 
seventh  angel  sounds,  it  can  reveal  nothing  but  victory 
to  the  kingdom,  and  the  last  woe  to  all  that  have 
opposed  it. 

First,  therefore,  this  triumph  is  presented  here  as  a 

thing  already  accomplished  b}'  the  agen- 

§  1.  This  triumph  aj-  ^jgg  r^j^^  instrumentalities,  and  processes 

ready  completed.  ^ 

already  made  known.  As  soon  as  the 
seventh  angel  sounds,  we  hear  great  voices  in  heaven,  the 
shout  of  the  redeemed  church,  proclaiming,  "  The  king- 
dom of  this  world  is  become  the  possession  of  our  Lord, 
and  of  His  Christ."  This  is  not  a  prediction  that  the 
present  political  organizations  of  this  world  are  Chris- 
tianized, that  all  civil  governments  are  administered  by 
the  saints,  and  according  to  the  principles  of  the  gospel ; 
it  is  rather  a  declaration  that  these  kingdoms  are  all 
swept  away,  as  things  adapted  only  to  a  fallen  and  de- 
praved race,  and  that  one  kingdom,  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  has  taken  possession  of  the  whole  field,  and  that 
the  dominion  and  inheritance  lost  in  the  fall,  and  so  long 
usurped  by  Satan,  has  been  regained  by  Christ.  This 
seems  to  be  implied  by  all  that  follows ;  and  if  the  read- 
ing of  the  text  now  universally  adopted  be  correct,  in 
which  we  have  "the  kingdom  of  the  world,"  and  not  "the 
31 


506  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH,  [Lect.  XXVIII. 

kingdoms,"  it  must  be  the  meam'ng.  But,  on  any  inter- 
pretation, it  asserts  Christ's  universal  reign,  as  actually 
established  and  fully  acknowledged  over  all  the  earth. 

The  victory,  therefore,  is  presented  in  its  full  complete- 
ness, exactly  as  under  the  other  trumpets;  the  various 
agencies  of  discipline  and  grace  appear  full  grown  and 
developed,  in  which  state  alone  their  true  nature  can  be 
distinctly  understood.  But  it  includes,  of  necessity,  all 
minor,  previous,  and  subservient  victories.  Every  triumph 
of  truth  and  holiness  over  the  power  and  wisdom  of  the 
world,  the  victory  of  each  individual  conqueror  in  that 
personal  conflict,  to  whom,  in  the  messages  to  the  seven 
■churches,  the  glories  of  the  perfected  kingdom  are  pro- 
mised, has  been  a  part  of  this  victory,  has  contributed  to 
the  final  result,  and  is  therefore  included. 

Now,  the  fact  that,  in  order  to  this  consummation,  either 

in  whole  or  in  part,  no  other  agencies 

§.  8,    By  no  other  tj^an  tliosc  previously  described,  are  here 

•agencies  than  those  al-.  n       ^  n-        -     t 

ready  revealed.  introduced,  and  HO  further  conflict  indi- 

cated, shows  that  under  the  previous 
trumpets  all  these  have  been  presented.  This  fell  under 
our  notice  in  the  last  lecture;  but  its  full  confirma- 
tion here,  and  its  importance,  justifies  some  additional 
exposition.  All  the  means  and  agencies  entering  into 
this  conflict,  and  securing  this  eternal  triumph,  must  be 
found  under  the  previous  six  trumpets.  We  have  already 
found  them  there.  That  little  book  in  the  hand  of  the 
mighty  angel,  and  its  divine  testimony,  as  proclaimed  in 
the  church  by  her  two  witnesses,  first  in  their  sackcloth  es- 
tate, then  as  revived  and  elevated,  and  beheld  by  the  world 
in  their  true  spiritual  sphere,  are  the  only  saving  influences. 
The  Spirit  of  God,  pervading  the  worship  and  govern- 
ment of  His  church,  and  so  giving  power  to  her  testimony, 
is  the  sole  means  of  converting  sinners  and  sanctifying  be- 
lievers. And  to  this  is  attributed,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
overthrow  and  victory  recorded  in  the  thirteenth  verse. 


Lect.  XXVIII.]  THE  FINAL  TKIUMPH.  507 

Whatever,  therefore,  is  meant  by  this  consummation 
of  the  kingdom  must  be  the  result  of  this,  so  far  as  any 
conflict  is  involved.  We  say,  so  far  as  any  conflict  is 
concerned,  for  of  course  it  does  not  exclude  the  final 
stroke  of  almighty  wrath  and  saving  power  which  ends 
the  conflict,  by  the  final  act  of  judgment,  by  which  the 
dead  are  raised,  and  death  and  hell  are  cast  into  the  burn- 
ing lake,  when  Christ  "shall  judge  the  quick  and  dead 
at  His  appearing  and  His  kingdom."  That  is  the  final 
act  of  the  Great  King  himself,  putting  an  end  to  all  con- 
flict, and  to  all  these  means  and  agencies,  and  awarding 
the  final  glory  and  the  last  woe.  But  the  worship  and 
government  of  a  church  filled  with  the  life  of  the  Spirit, 
and  cut  loose  from  the  world,  and  moving  in  a  purely 
spiritual  sphere,  is  the  sole  agency  of  triumph  in  that 
spiritual  conflict  by  which  the  saints  are  gathered,  and  the 
kingdom  perfected  in  the  number  and  character  of  its 
subjects:  the  sole  agency  till  the  end  comes,  and  agencies 
and  conflicts  cease  together. 

It  was  announced  by  the  mighty  angel  who  stood  on 
the  sea  and  the  land,  that  "  delay  should  be  no  longer, 
but  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he 
shall  begin  to  sound," — literally,  w^lien  he  is  about  to 
■sound, — "  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished  ;"  or,  as 
now  generally  read,  "  whenever  he  is  about  to  sound,  the 
mystery  of  God  is  finished."  This  sounding  accordingly 
brings  to  our  ears  the  shouts  of  a  victory  already  accom- 
plished, without  any  other  means  tlian  those  before  re- 
vealed. No  other,  therefore,  is  to  be  expected.  By  the 
very  same  means  that  every  individual  conqueror  has 
been  enabled  to  secure  possession  of  those  glories  held 
out  by  the  seven  promises  "to  him  that  overcometh,"  by 
the  same  shall  every  future  victory  be  secured,  until  the 
whole  body  of  Christ's  redeemed  shall  be  completed. 
By  the  same  weapons  with  which  this  kingdom  has  been 
always  achieving  its  victories,  weapons  "not  carnal,  but 


508  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  [Lect.  XXVIII. 

mighty  tlirongli  God  to  tlie  pulling  down  of  strongholds,"' 
it  shall  achieve  the  last,  subduing  by  the  Word  and 
Spirit  the  very  last  elect  sinner.  These  weapons  derive 
their  power  from  Him  who  sits  on  the  throne,  and  minis- 
ters the  Spirit  to  His  church,  and  to  whom  we  look  for 
those  reviving  influences  which  shall  put  life  into  even  a 
dead  church,  and  make  it  the  joy  and  praise  of  all  the 
earth.  He  is  reigning.  "He  must  reign  till  He  hath  put 
all  enemies  under  His  feet."  This  is  the  very  design  of 
the  present  mediatorial  dispensation.  "The  Lord  said 
unto  my  Lord,  Sit  Thou  at  My  right  hand  until  I  make 
Thine  enemies  Th}^  footstool."  "The  Lord  shall  send  the 
rod  of  Thy  strength  out  of  Zion;  rule  Thou  in  the  midst 
of  Thine  enemies."  "  God  hath  highly  exalted  Him,  and 
gis^en  Him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name,  that  at  the 
name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven 
and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth ;  and  that 
every  tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  Till  this  design  be  accom- 
plished this  dispensation  cannot  end.  It  is  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  which  is  here  announced.  Then  the 
whole  nature  of  the  administration  changes,  and  eternal 
triumph  succeeds  tlie  long  conflict. 

The  triumph  here  described,  when    complete,  is    the 

§.2.  This  triumph  the  cousummatcd  end  of  redemption.  ^  This 

consummation  of   re-  is  the  Very  idea  of  "the  seventh."     It 

demption.  />      ,  i  i    . 

periects  and  completes. 
It  is  also  expressly  taught  by  its  being  the  trumpet  of 
"  the  last  woe.^^     No  others,  therefore, 
can  follow;  so  that  this  must  be  the  final 
and  irremediable  destruction  of  all  opposition  to  the  king- 
dom.    It  is  the  final  judgment    that   seals  the  ruin   of 
every  opposer,  and  leaves  the  kingdom  in  sole  possession 
of  the  earth. 

Wlien  the  second  woe  was  announced  as  past,  it  was 
Baid,  "behold  the  tliird  woe  conieth  quickly."     It  does- 


Lect.  XXVIII.]  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  509 

not  follow  from  tliis  that  this  woe  will  be  completed 
quickly,  or  rather  that  the  whole  of  it  will  come  at  once, 
or  immediately  after  the  second;  but  the  beginning  of  it, 
the  first  outponrings  of  it,  follow  quickly.  That  second 
woe  was  the  judgments  that  crushed  out  the  earthliness 
of  the  church,  and  in  consequence  she  became  filled  with 
new  hfe  by  the  Spirit.  Now,  whenever  and  wherever 
this  is  done,  the  third  and  last  woe  is  impending  over 
every  one  who  rejects  her  testimony.  As  triumph  follows 
revival,  so  damnation  treads  upon  the  heels  of  a  rejected 
gospel  when  accompanied  with  such  demonstrations  of 
the  Spirit's  power.  This  is  a  truth  that  pervades  the 
whole  history  of  the  kingdom.  This  last  woe  began  to 
descend  when  the  first  soul  finally  rejected  the  Spirit  of 
God  and  the  testimony  of  His  grace;  it  has  always  been 
quickly  following  the  second;  but  it  will  not  be  finished 
until  the  last  sinner  receives  his  doom,  and  the  last  trace 
of  the  reign  of  sin  is  burnt  out  from  the  earth. 

No  intimation,  therefore,  can  be  drawn  from  these 
words,  "the  third  woe  cometh  quickly,"  of  the  length  of 
time  that  is  to  pass  between  the  resurrection  of  the  wit- 
nesses and  the  complete  consummation  of  the  triumph, 
even  if  the  former  event,  which  is  confined  to  no  particu- 
lar time  or  place,  should  at  last  find  a  general  and  uni- 
versal fulfilment  in  a  church  revived  and  purified  over  all 
the  earth.  It  will  still  be  true  that  the  third  woe  will 
quickly  follow  the  second.  The  brighter  the  displays  of 
spiritual  power,  the  quicker  the  sinner  fills  up  his  cup  of 
wrath,  and  every  evil  hastens  to  its  final  development 
and  ruin.  But  before  that  woe  is  all  exhausted,  the  con- 
quests of  the  chm-ch  may  be  multiplied,  for  aught  we 
know,  certainly  for  aught  we  are  here  told,  through  a 
thousand  generations  or  ages.  No  mortal  can  sa}'  they 
will  not.  While  it  was  not  only  important,  but  necessary, 
that  some  intimations  of  time  should  be  given  in  connec- 
tion with  their  church's  tribulations,  that  their  limited 


51d  THE  FIjM^AL  TKIL'MPH.  [Lect.  XXVIII. 

and  comparatively  brief  duration  might  appear,  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  know  that  when  the  Spirit  of  life  comes  triumph 
follows,  a  triumph  without  any  limitation;  and  though 
years  and  ages  may  intervene  before  the  Spirit's  work  is 
done,  and  all  of  God's  redeemed  gathered  in,  and  the 
triumphs  symbolized  by  the  seventh  angel's  trumpet 
completed,  yet  that,  when  they  are  completed,  redemption 
is  consummated,  and  also  that  till  then,  whenever  and 
wherever  the  Spirit  thus  works  with  power,  infusing  new 
life  into  the  agencies  of  the  church,  the  end  to  each  soul 
is  at  hand,  whether  it  be  one  of  salvation  or  damnation. 
The  beginning  of  triumph,  or  the  beginning  of  the  last 
woe,  Cometh  quickly.  So  in  regard  to  the  whole  world : 
the  completion  of  this  last  woe  is  the  consummation  of  the 
triumph,  the  completion  of  the  mediatorial  work  of  re- 
demption. 

The  whole,  also,    of  the   language  of  this   shout   of 

triumph,  and  song  of  the  elders  which 

§  Not  merely  the  ex-  ^^^  ^au  fairly  mean  nothing   else. 

pected  millemuxn.  '  •'  o 

These,  indeed,  have  been  applied  by  some 
to  the  period  popularly  called  the  millenium,  when,  as  is 
supposed,  Christianity  shall  be  extended  over  all  the 
earth,  and  control  all  its  governments,  and  pervade  and 
mould  all  the  social  life  of  men,  while  yet  men  are  living 
in  the  flesh,  and  born  in  sin,  and  subject  necessarily  to 
the  spiritual  conflict,  and  while,  therefore,  death  still 
reigns.  This  would  be  just  such  a  state  of  things  as 
sometimes  is  witnessed,  in  a  limited  extent,  during  a  great 
revival,  when  all  opposition  is  borne  down  by  a  mighty 
effusion  of  the  Spirit,  and  everybody  is  either  seeking  tlie 
Lord,  or  filled  with  wonder  and  awe.  But  this  is  the 
precise  condition  symbolized  by  the  revival  of  the  two 
witnesses  and  their  ascension,  the  Spirit  of  life  filling  the 
worship  and  government  of  the  church,  and  causing  them 
to  appear  in  their  true  heavenly  character  and  relations. 
The  universal  prevalence  of  such  Pentecostal  times,  and 


Lect.  XXVIII.]  THE  FIXAL  TRIUMPH.  511 

their  long  coiitiuuauce,  would  constitute  precisely  that 
millennial  glory.  Now,  beyond  all  doubt,  all  such  spirit- 
ual triumphs,  whether  partial  or  universal,  and  continued 
through  ages,  are,  as  we  have  already  said,  included  in  the 
announcement  of  the  seventh  angel's  trumpet;  but  only 
as  every  minor  victory,  during  a  long  war,  is  included  in 
the  final  triumph.  It  is  included  oidy  as  it  is  related  to, 
and  helps  to,  that  triumph.  If,  indeed,  the  Spirit,  like  a 
rushing  mighty  wind,  comes  down  on  all  the  church,. as 
He  did  on  the  little  band  in  the  upper  room  at  Jerusalem, 
and  sweeps  over  all  the  nations  as  over  the  thousands 
there  and  then,  the  church  may  then  more  fully  than  ever 
anticipate  the  final  and  glorious  consummation,  and  may 
give  expression  to  her  joy  in  some  of  these  strains  uttered 
by  the  great  voices  in  heaven  and  the  crowned  elders. 
But  none  of  these,  nor  all  of  them  together,  can  exhaust 
the  meaning  of  the  words  here  used.  These  words  can- 
not be  used  till  tlie  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  shall  take  the  place  of  His  mediatorial  reign; 
till  the  dead  are  raised  and  judged.  This  triumph,  there- 
fore, must  include  the  end  of  this  whole  period  of  the 
mediatorial  reign  of  conflict,  and  the  glorious  introduc- 
tion of  that  everlastine;  kingdom  of  our  Lord  over  His 
own  redeemed  upon  a  regenerated  world,  the  times  of 
the  restitution  of  all  things. 

"  The  kingdom  of  this  world  is  become  our  Lord's  and 
His   Christ's ;   and   they  shall  reign  for 

§.    Christ's     eternal  i  r?       rn  A.^  •  i 

reign  on  earth.  ©vcr   and  cvcr.       Two  things  are  here 

most  clearly  taught.  First,  that  this 
kingdom,  or  reign,  is  here  on  this  world,  and  over  it ;  and 
second,  that  of  it  there  shall  be  no  end.  It  is,  then, 
nothing  less  than  Christ's  everlasting  reign  over  the  com- 
pleted body  of  His  redeemed,  and  that  on  the  renovated 
earth.  It  cannot  be  His  mediatorial  reign,  that  same  me- 
diatorial reign  which  He  is  now  exercising,  and  by  which 
He  is  bringino;  back  a  lost  world  to  God,  for  that  ends 


512  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  [Lect.  XXVIII. 

when  its  design  is  accomplished.  It  ends  by  a  limitation 
in  its  own  nature,  when  the  last  enemy  is  destroyed,  and 
nothing  more  left  for  a  mediatorial  reign  or  work  to  ac- 
complish. Hence  the  apostle  says,  "  Then  cometh  the 
end,  when  He  shall  have  dehvered  up  the  kingdom  to 
God,  even  the  Father;  when  He  shall  have  put  down  all 
rule,  and  all  authority  and  power.  For  He  must  reign 
till  He  hath  put  all  enemies  under  His  feet.  The  last 
enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.  *  *  *  J^^^[ 
when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  Him,  then  shall  the 
Son  also  Himself  be  subject  unto  Him  that  put  all  things 
under  Him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all."^  But  here  we 
have  a  reign,  a  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth,  which  shall 
be  for  ever  and  ever ;  and  we  have  it,  too,  as  the  result  of 
the  great  conflict  of  the  mediatorial  reign,  by  wliich  all 
enemies  are  subdued.  It  can,  therefore,  be  no  other  than 
that  which  follows  His  present  mediatorial  reign,  and  in- 
cludes all  its  glorious  and  eternal  results ;  when  Christ, 
having  completed  His  mediatorial  work,  shall  enjoy 
the  full  reward,  and  reign  with  His  people  upon  the 
renovated  earth,  and  God  Himself  again  dwell  with 
them,  and  be  their  God.  "  He  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever." 

This  view  of  the  triumph  is  in  beautiful  harmony  with 

every  other  view  of  the  end  and  results 
otoerLfpTu^T"^''^  of  redemption,  and  the  glory  promised 

and  expected.  It  must  be  tliat  "  mani- 
festation of  the  sons  of  God,"  "when  glorified  together" 
with  Christ,  at  "the  redemption  of  their  bodies,"  until 
which,  Paul  represents  the  M'hole  creation  as  groaning, 
and  for  which  both  it  and  tlie  church  are  waiting  as  the 
period  of  their  deliverance.  "  For  the  earnest  expecta- 
tion of  tlie  creature  waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the 
sons  of  God.  *   *   *    JBecause  the  creature  itself  also  shall 

1  1  Cor.  15 :  24-28. 


X,ECT.  XXVIII.]  TUE  FIXAL  TRIUMPH.  513 

be  delivered  from  tlie  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glo- 
rious lil)erty  of  the  children  of  God.  For  we  know  tliat 
the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together 
until  now.  And  not  only  they,  but  we  ourselves  groan 
within  ourselves,  waiting  fur  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  re- 
demption of  our  body."^ 

It  must  include,  as  the  consummating  act,  Christ's  sec- 
ond visible  coming,  when  "He  shall  appear  the  second 
time,  without  sin,  unto  salvation;"  when  the  Lord  Him- 
self shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice 
of  the  archangel  and  the  trump  of  God;  and  the  dead  in 
Christ  shall  rise  first;  then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain 
shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to 
meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the 
Lord."  Or,  as  the  same  apostle  describes  the  same  closing 
act  of  this  administration  in  his  second  epistle  to  the  same 
Thessalonian  church,  w4ien  God  shall  "recompense  tribu- 
lation to  them  that  trouble  you;  and  to  you  who  are  trou- 
bled, rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed 
from  heaven,  with  His  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire, 
taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that 
obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  who  shall 
be  PUNISHED  WITH  EVERLASTING  DESTRUCTION  froili  tlic  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  His  power,  when 
He  shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  His  saints,  and  to  be 
admired  in  all  them  that  believe."^  That  is  the  first  act 
•of  vengeance;  till  that  is  done  the  last  woe  cannot  be 
consummated;  when  that  is  done,  there  is  nothing  more 
for  His  ransomed  to  wait  for. 

That  is  the  same  day  of  which  the  apostle  Peter  says 
scoffers  shall  inquire,  saying,  "Where  is  the  promise  of 
His  coming?"  and  in  his  description  of  which  some  other 
striking  features  are  added,  which  complete  this  vasion  of 
triumph.     It  is,  he  teaches  us,  the  day  for  which  "the 

i  Eom.  8 :  19-23.  2  i  Thess.  4 :  16,  17.     2  Thess.  1  :  7-10, 


514  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  [Lect.  XXVIII. 

lieavens  and  the  earth  that  are  now,"  in  like  manner  as 
the  old  world,  "being  overflowed  with  water,  perished," 
"by  the  same  word  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire 
against  the  day  of  judgment  and  perdition  of  ungodly 
men;"  which  "will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  in  the 
which  the  heavens  and  earth  shall  pass  away  with  a  great 
noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat;  the 
earth,  also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein,  shall  be  burned 
up.  Nevertheless  we,  according  to  His  promise,  look  for 
new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  right- 
eousness."^ Nothing  short  of  this  can  satisfy  the  com- 
prehensive idea  demanded  by  the  words,  "the  kingdom 
of  this  world  is  become  our  Lord's,  and  His  Christ's,  and 
He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever : "  an  eternal  reign  on 
the  earth  and  over  it.  This  only  can  consummate  the 
hopes  of  a  groaning  creation  and  church,  and  perfect  for 
ever  the  triumph  of  the  spiritual  kingdom. 

To  this  the  whole  history  of  our  fallen  world  and  of" 

the  kingdom  of  God,  points  as  the  king- 

§.  The  whole  history  (Jqj^-^  jj^pg  meaut.     When  God  created 

of  the  kingdom  points  i   •         tt^  • 

to  this.  man  He  made  him  His  king  on  earth.. 

As  His  vicegerent  he  was  to  rule  it,  and,, 
as  its  head,  to  be  the  intelligent  channel  through  whom 
all  its  works  and  processes  were  to  find  a  voice  to  praise 
their  Creator.  He  fell,  renounced  his  allegiance,  and 
gave  himself  to  Satan's  service.  Henceforth,  Satan  be- 
came "god  of  this  world;"  God  gave  it  over  to  his 
power  for  its  own  sore  punishment.  But  not  wholly. 
The  Son  of  God  engaged  to  deliver  it,  to  crusli  Satan^s 
head,  to  destroy  his  kingdom,  and  restore  to  man  re- 
deemed all  that  Adam  lost,  and  all,  and  more  than  all, 
that  Adam  could  have  gained  had  he  preserved  the  king- 
dom as  originally  given.  He  has  redeemed  it  b}^  His 
blood.  He  is  now  vindicating  His  claim  to  it.  The 
opening  of  the  seven  seals  revealed  Him  doing  this  by 
1  See  2  Peter  3:  13. 


Lect.  XXVIII.]  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  5I5' 

His  mediatorial  reign.  These  angel  trumpeters  reveal  the 
conflicts  and  instrumentalities  by  which  He  is  preparing- 
His  redeemed,  who  are  to  constitute  His  eternal  kingdom, 
for  their  final  triumph.  And  this  last  trumpet  represents 
Him  as  in  possession  of  this  kingdom,  as  having  destroyed 
evei-y  enemy,  having  abolislied  death,  and  having  swept 
away,  by  the  consuming  and  purifying  fires  of  His  second 
coming,  every  vestige  of  the  curse  which  had  scathed 
with  its  wrath  this  whole  beautiful  creation  of  God.  It 
represents  Him  as  reigning  visibly  and  gloriously  in  the 
midst  of  His  risen  and  glorified  people,  who  share  in  His 
reign,  over  a  renovated  and  glorified  earth,  whose  changed 
conditions  and  laws  perfectly  adapt  it  to  their  glorified 
nature  and  employments.  Only  in  such  a  changed  con- 
dition can  such  an  eternal  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth  be 
conceived  of. 

This  view  is  not  only  consistent  with  the  thanksgiving 

song  of  the  twenty -four  elders  which  fol- 

|.  The  song  of  the  el-  JQ^-g    \)^f^   neccssarv  to  prescTvc  to  its 

ders  here  requires  this.  _  ./  l 

language  its  full  and  natural  meaning. 
"And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sat  before  God 
upon  their  thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped 
God."  It  may  be  observed  here  that  the  four  living  crea- 
tures, previously  always  associated  with  these  elders, 
leading  and  sharing  with  them  in  the  same  praises,  are 
for  the  first  time  wanting;  and  appropriately  so,  because 
the  perfect  life  of  God's  redeemed,  which  they  symbolized, 
is  now  fully  realized  by  this  triumph,  in  a  glorified  church 
and  a  renovated  creation,  and  in  actual  possession,  in  all 
its  completeness  and  glory,  by  the  redeemed,  and  there- 
fore here,  as  afterwards  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  the  sym- 
bol disappears.  That  life,  as  developed  in  their  own 
persons,  is  no  longer  imperfect;  their  bodies  are  no  longer 
under  the  power  of  death.  Their  life  is  no  longer  a 
merely  hidden  life  with  Christ  in  God; "for  when  Clu'ist, 


•516  THE  FINAL  TEIUMPH.  [Leot.  XXVIII. 

who  is  our  life,  shall  appear,  then  shall  we  also  appear 
with  Him  in  glory." 

Now,  these  elders,  the  representatives  of  the  redeemed, 
dn  full  personal  possession  of  their  life,  no  longer  sing  in 
joyful  and  assured  hope  merely,  "  We  shall  reign  on  the 
•earth;"  they  celebrate  the  complete  fulfilment  of  that 
hope.  "  We  give  Thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  art,  and  wast,  [and  art  to  come,^]  because  Thou 
hast  taken  to  Thee  Thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned." 
It  is  no  longer  an  administration  by  a  mediator,  to  rem- 
edy the  evils  which  sin  had  brought,  and  which  had  caused 
Ood  to  withdraw  from  the  world  the  direct  and  glorious 
manifestations  of  His  presence.  Those  evils  have  been 
remedied,  and  the  triune  God  is  addressed  as  reigning 
directly,  and  in  love,  over  His  reconciled  creatures. 

In  the  next  words,  the  final  judgments,  by  which  this 
triumj^h  was  accomphshed,  are  made  the  theme  of  thanks- 
giving. "And  the  nations  were  angry."  So  it  has 
always  been,  as  in  the  second  Psalm  it  is  said,  "Where- 
fore do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  people  imagine  a  vain 
thing?  The  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves,  and  the 
rulers  take  counsel  together  against  the  Lord,  and  against 
His  Anointed."  "And  Thy  wrath  is  come," — more  cor- 
rectly, "  came," — "  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  Thou  shouldest  give  reward 
unto  Thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and 
them  that  fear  Thy  name,  small  and  great,  and  shouldest 
destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth."  Let  us  beware 
of  adding  to,  or  taking  away  from,  these  words.  This  we 
must  do  if  we  confine  them  to  a  partial  resurrection,  a 
partial  judgment,  and  a  partial  binding  or  destruction  of 
the  earth's  destroyers.    Such  a  meaning  is  forced  into  the 

1  If  the  true  text,  as  all  the  later  editions  of  the  Greek  Testament 
seem  to  agree,  omits  these  words,  it  is  not  because  He  is  no  longer  '■'■the 
coming  One"  He  having  already  come  in  the  fulness  of  His  gloiy  and 
the  fulfilment  of  all  covenant  engagements. 


Lect.  XXVIII.]  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  5  L7 

lanffuaffe,  not  drawn  out  of  it.  The  terms  are  without 
limitation.  It  is  tlie  dead,  not  some  of  the  dead,  not  the 
holy  dead,  that  are  to  be  judged;  it  is  the  saints, the  small 
and  great,  all  of  them,  that  then  receive  their  reward. 
Most  assuredly  these  words  describe  the  final  overthrow 
of  all  evil,  and  its  utter  extermination  from  the  earth,  and 
destruction  of  death,  the  last  enemy.  Nothing  more  is 
left  to  be  done,  but  for  the  redeemed  to  sit  down  with 
Christ  on  His  throne,  as  He  is  now  seated  on  His  Father's 
throne. 

Thus  the  seventh  trumpet  has  brought  us  to  where  the 
seventh,  seal  left  us,  gazing  into  an  eternity  of  glory. 
Under  those  seals  v^ere  unfolded  the  almighty  agency  of 
the  Mediator  King,  directing  all  the  events  of  providence 
and  grace  to  this  glorious  result ;  under  these  seven  trum- 
pets, the  human  agencies  and  instrumentalities,  and  their 
fierce  and  protracted  conflict  with  earthly  and  Satanic 
powers,  are  traced,  until  the  shout  of  triumph  rings 
through  the  heavens,  and  the  glory  of  God  covers  all  the 
earth. 

Here  the  curtain  drops.  The  glories  of  that  state  are 
too  bright  for  mortal  gaze,  or  for  human  speech.  Some 
conception,  indeed,  of  their  reality,  magnitude  and  imper- 
ishable nature  we  may  form,  and  a  deep  impression  of 
these  is  necessary  if  we  would  ever  share  in  them. 
Accordingly,  after  some  further  visions  of  these  destroy- 
ers and  of  their  destruction,  ending  in  the  burning  lake, 
the  infinite  blessedness  of  that  state  is  spread  out,  in  the 
last  two  chapters,  in  language  which  glows  all  over  with 
the  very  brightness  of  heaven,  and  which  has  cheered  the 
struggling  saints  in  all  ages,  and  given  a  clearness,  defi- 
niteness  and  vividness  to  their  conceptions  such  as  have 
greatly  strengthened  their  faith  and  quickened  their  hopes. 
With  a  few  verses  of  it  we  shall  close  this  view  of  the  tri- 
umph of  the  mediatorial  kingdom,  and  the  opening  glories 
of  the  everlastinof  kingdom  of  Christ  and  His  saints. 


518  THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH.  [Lect.  XXVIIL 

"And  I  saw  a  new  heaven,  and  a  new  eartli;  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and 
there  was  no  more  sea.  And  I,  John,  saw  the  holy  city, 
new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven, 
prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.  And  I 
heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  t]iey  shall  be  His  people,  and  God  Himself  shall 
be  with  them,  and  be  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no 
more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain ;  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. 
And  He  that  sat  on  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all 
things  new.  And  He  said  unto  me.  Write,  for  these 
words  are  true  and  faithful.  And  He  said  unto  me,  It  is 
done;  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
end.  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain 
of  the  water^  of  life  freely.  He  that  overcometh  shall 
inherit  all  things;  and  I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be 
My  son." 


Date  Due 


13*39 


wrrsT 


^^ia^yi^Kn^.^ag^Sfii! 


a!S^ 


BS2825 .R183 

The  spiritual  kingdom  :  an  exposition  of 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00070  1823